• Welcome to Thousand Roads! You're welcome to view discussions or read our stories without registering, but you'll need an account to join in our events, interact with other members, or post one of your own fics. Why not become a member of our community? We'd love to have you!

    Join now!

Pokémon From the Vast (Pokémon Manga / Anime)

Chapter 1: Stranger

redspah

the gay agenda
Pronouns
she/her


From the Vast



In a remote corner of Unova, a village of Pokémon hides from the omnipresent humanity and the barbarity it brings with itself, flourishing through cooperation and rising above the uncaring brutality of the natural order. Which works remarkably well...

...until a half dead human shows up on their doorstep.

Will this hidden pocket of Pokémon civilization remain a secret once other humans come looking? Are its denizens prepared to learn just who exactly this unwelcome stranger is and how much of an impact they've already left on their village, and act accordingly?

Drama-focused mystery thriller with a heavy focus on humanity being "the other", trauma, and trust.




Tags: Hurt/Comfort, Mystery, Thriller, Humans as "the other"
Content Warnings: Child Abuse, occasional Gore

oriHNxl.png

Cover art by the wonderful @anthrodyniacoms on Twitter!​


Chapter 1: Stranger




“There is a human at the clinic.”

The unthinkable fact reverberated through the gathered minds as the gentle glow of the earliest dawn filled the tiny side chamber.

Everything that needed to be said had already been exchanged, leaving the three figures shrouded in expectant silence as they awaited the last person they were waiting for. The only sounds piercing the quiet were an occasional held-in yawn from the pair of diurnal scouts and the bustle in the room beside theirs.

The bustle of their healers tending to the sole reason behind all this commotion.

Even if most present wished they had gotten another hour of sleep instead—or four—they all agreed that said reason was… important enough to warrant being here. Even if begrudgingly.

If only Aria could finally show up to let them discuss the mess that they were in—

“^Apologies for the delay. I had a hard time putting Bell back to sleep, but I’m here now. Anyone care to fill me in beyond ‘oh no, human’?^” The crystal-clear words filled the minds of everyone gathered as a pale, tall figure stepped into the room. Her dimly glowing, red eyes squinted as they tried to make out a large object in the corner. Before she could work out what the item was, though, another voice finally responded.

“So far, there’s not much beyond that, really. Sprout found it crashed and dying in the ravine east of the village, and carried it over here. Then she woke us up while the healers got to work to watch over it and went back to clean all the blood up.” Lumi spoke up with quiet, rough woofs, black fur arcing as he picked himself up from the carpeted floor.

“^The ravine? Isn’t it ways off their path? Rather close, considering.^”

“That’s what we ended up at, yes. Though, even if they had been spying on us, Sprout would’ve found them in that spot eventually, and I doubt they would’ve just fallen like that.” The faint golden sparkle on Ruby’s forehead was the only sign of her being there, the rest of the Weavile entirely obscured in the shadow.

“Perhaps their contraption malfunctioned on them. That possibility does not explain their presence there in the first place, however,” a loud, harsh voice added, its source just as attention-grabbing. Ori’s towering exoskeleton of red metal stuck out from its surroundings as he investigated the nondescript object in the far corner.

It was very narrow and split between metal for its center, and an unknown black material for the pair of attached wheels and a T-shaped segment at the front. Aria’s attempt to figure out its purpose failed so utterly it threatened to give her a headache.

Since it had wheels, it might have been meant for carrying objects? With how little room it had to carry anything, that sounded very unlikely. Whatever that human had used it for, its front wheel now being bent at a harsh angle rendered it unusable.

At least the object beside the metal contraption was much more self-explanatory. It was a colorful, closed bag with a pair of straps on it, obviously meant for carrying items.

“^No, it doesn’t indeed. Hopefully Sprout has enough experience with human watching to know what... this is, and help us figure out a plan for this mess.^”

“Plan? Not sure what there is to plan Aria, at least beyond ‘we help it not die in here and then dump it off back at the human village’,” Lumi said dismissively, flicking his paw off to the side.

“What if another human comes searching for them? What if they had found what they were looking for before falling down the ravine, and we’re at risk of our cover being blown now? What if they wake up and start fighting?” Ruby cut back in, eyeing the Luxray down.

“Are you implying that all of us couldn’t take on a single half-dead human without all its silly objects?”

“Hopefully not. Either way, we have to know why they were there before deciding what to do with them next,” the Weavile summed up, her posture deflating with a sigh.

As the tall psychic kept trying to make sense of the damaged contraption, she felt attention being drawn back to her. She groaned inwardly at being expected to dig into the subconscious of a human, of all things. Her coworkers were right, though. There wasn’t much else they could do right now. “^I can take a look once the healers are done with them. How long have they been tending to them?^”

“Couple hours, give or take. Their injuries must be nasty; the crash site had blood all over. Hopefully covered it all before any wilding could get too good of a sniff.” Ruby shuddered, the gruesome scene still fresh in her memory.

“I don’t get it. Why move it here in the first place? Why not have human healers deal with their own injured and save us this mess?” Lumi grumbled, the annoyance in his voice growing with each word.

“Sprout wasn’t sure whether they’d survive long enough for her to carry them to the human town. Better to have a bit more of a hassle on our paws than condemn someone possibly innocent to death, don’t you think, Lumi? Besides, as I said, we don’t yet know what they had seen. Better to be safe on that front as well,” Ruby snapped back, eyes narrowing ever more at the Electric-type’s complaints. The Luxray sighed before relenting and laying back down on the cold floor.

“What if they indeed had seen too much? What is your contingency for that outcome, Ruby?” Ori asked, voice as flat as ever. Despite how it may have sounded like, the others knew it wasn’t intended as a gotcha—the most metal speaker in the room merely wanted everyone to be on the same page.

“Well,” the Weavile looked up at the green-haired psychic as she stepped out of the shadows, “from what I know, targeted memory removal is an option. And we’re certainly not lacking in skilled psychics.”

“^I appreciate the flattery, but it won’t make what you’re describing any less difficult—or messy. Not that I won’t try my best should the worst come to it. But it’s something that can go wrong in more ways than one, and I don’t even want to consider it until we’re absolutely sure it’s necessary.^”

“But it’s always an option, got it. Hopefully, we won’t need it. Either way, let’s not preemptively antagonize them any more than we need to. They’ve already been through a lot.”

Everyone nodded with various levels of reluctance, exactly none of them looking forward to having to deal with a human, even if an incapacitated one. They understood that fate didn’t leave them with any other choice, though.

At least, any other choice that wouldn’t make them worse than these very beings they were hiding from.​

As the sun rose further, pushing through the snowy, white sky, the commotion in the human’s room gradually died down. Eventually, Aria walked over to take a peek, the sight hard to make anything out of.

Most of the human either laid under a thick blanket, or was covered in bandages. Their left arm was entirely enveloped in a bulky, blocky cast, and under the effects of paralytic venoms to numb the pain. The only part that was clearly visible was their head, remarkable in how unremarkable it was. Pale skin, two small eyes, a mouth, a pointy, comically shaped nose, a pair of ears. A decent bit of long, brown hair.

Utterly nonthreatening.

And maybe, in some other world, in some other time, they might have very well been.

“^How are they doing?^” Aria asked the Leavanny healer as she cautiously approached the human’s bed.

“About as well as possible for someone with their injuries. Their left arm was shattered; must’ve landed on it. Took a while to put the bones back into place. Plenty of bruising and trauma elsewhere as well. The recovery won’t be quick. Though, judging by some of their scars, it’s hardly their first scuffle.”

As if Aria needed even more reasons to dread all this.

“^What do you mean?^”

“Wish I had a better idea of what I was looking at myself. A few burn scars like I’ve never seen before, all the same size and rounded. Signs of past bone bruising, too.” Maple wrapped up her work with a light pat before pulling the blanket over the human’s arm.

Aria didn’t want to even think about what that implied. She just hoped they would figure out how to move this human back to their world before they woke up and started making trouble—and preferably without her having to dig into their unconscious. “^Thank you for your work, Maple. Hopefully, you won’t have to put any more effort into them before we hand them over to their own healers to deal with.^”

“Eh, unsure how much they’re ready to be carried, unless you’re intending to hover them all the way over there yourself. Too much pressure on the injuries and they’re likely to reopen. Human or not, I don’t appreciate my efforts being wasted.”

Oh joy.

Aria nodded, acknowledging the Leavanny’s concern. She spared one last glance at the bedful of trouble on their hands and paws before heading back to the other room and interrupting the idle chatter, “^So, turns out our... ‘guest’ might be something of a troublemaker. Have you all had a sweep through what they brought with themselves to make sure there’s nothing dangerous in there?^”

The trio glanced at each other before slowly shaking their heads. Nobody was exactly eager to go digging through human creations, the horror tales of what they were capable of far from alien to them. Aria didn’t even have to inspect their thoughts to realize that the expectation was being silently placed on her. After all, why should anyone have to physically touch it if she could handle it all at a safe distance?

Which—yeah, they were right.

The realization didn’t make her eyes roll any less as they lit up, surrounding the beg in a bright white shimmer. As the Gardevoir moved the bag to the opposite corner of the room, Lumi and Ruby scooted over towards her, giving the potential threat as wide of a berth as they could. All the while, Ori remained focused, bracing himself to Protect them all should the need arise.

Before the group of scouts could investigate any further, though, they ran into a… conundrum.

“^Does—does anyone know how to open this thing?^” Aria muttered, drawing everyone’s attention to the bag in question. On a closer inspection, it didn’t seem to have any visible openings. The fabric was connected to what looked like a metal seam, but was otherwise uninterrupted.

Humans were dedicated to making sure nothing they ever did or created made sense, weren’t they?

“Wait, maybe there’s... no, no wait, how’s this thing even work?” Ruby asked, no less confounded by the one object they all expected to be self explanatory.

As the scouts were about to start arguing about how this ‘bag’ even worked, the shuffling behind them caught the attention of the two that weren’t busy either holding up a potential danger or safeguarding against it. They turned around to see the owl who’d found the human in the first place step in, her exhaustion mixing with bafflement at the scene in front of her. “What... are you all doing?”

“^Trying to see if the human was carrying anything dangerous with themselves without getting ourselves killed,^” Aria responded without budging her vise-like mental grip on the hovering bag.

“In the immediate moment, attempting to open this bag they had brought.” Ori looked flatly at the Decidueye, hoping she would crack the mystery of the hole-less human bag.

Sprout let out a tired, drawn-out sigh as she buried her face in her wing, plunging the room into silence. Once she was done getting that out of her system, she stepped around the Scizor and grabbed a dangling bit at the end of the largest metal seam and gave it a solid yank. Before anyone could react, the seam came undone, showing off the bag’s insides.

“That’s how ya do it. And that’s not how... these work, nothing’s gonna blow up in your faces, heh. Besides, I really doubt this human was carrying anything dangerous with them. How are they doing, by the way?” Sprout asked, weary smile creeping onto her beak.

Aria could only blink, dumbfounded at the Decidueye’s apparent recklessness as she lowered the bag down closer to the floor “^The healers finished patching the human up for now. I’ve heard them mention they found some scars of past fighting on their body, so if anything, I’d be even more suspicious of them. What makes you so doubtful, Sprout?^”

The news woke the owl up from her morning exhaustion, sleepy expression turning concerned as she looked back at the psychic. “I certainly wouldn’t expect a child to have anything too dangerous on themselves, Aria dear. Or to be the aggressor in any fighting they might have been a part of.”

...

A... child?

The bag landed on the carpeted floor with a faint thud as everyone stared at the owl in astonishment. Her revelation painted every single detail in a whole new light—a much more unsettling one.

“S-Sprout, are you sure of that? What if it’s j-just a small one—”

“I sure haven’t seen a grown human this tiny in all my time scouting, Lumi. Adults are easily my height if not taller, and this lil’ one would fit snugly under my wing,” the owl cut in, lifting the brown limb up for emphasis to stress the size difference.

As much as the Luxray was unsettled by the news, his piercing eyes staring with unease at the sleeping human behind a nearby wall, the Weavile was deep in thought. Her sharp claws rhythmically tapped against the damaged contraption’s metal frame before she asked for clarification, “Humans are diurnal, correct?”

Sprout answered with a nod and a chuckle. Being nocturnal teaches one to not assume on that front, after all.

“A diurnal child getting into a lethal accident, on their own, at night, away from their settlement... something’s off about all this.”

It was hard to disagree with Ruby’s assessment, even if the conclusions the scouts’ minds went to couldn’t be further apart. They ranged from assessing the situation as a deliberate subterfuge, knowing that a child in distress would be helped and taken in no matter what... somehow, to an even more disturbing possibility of said child having tried to run away from a danger that had already claimed its family.

...the latter more so than the former.

“Undoubtedly. With any luck, an inspection of this bag’s contents will let us establish what led them here,” Ori explained, his voice gaining the smallest hint of excitement.

“I hope you’re not seriously considering the idea that this is all some nefarious action, Ori.”

“Certainly not, Sprout. That sounds... incredibly foolish to consider. Disregarding that, I still think we can glean much from the items they have brought with themselves.”

With everyone else nodding and Lumi innocently looking away from the rest of the group, their attention once more shifted to the inert bag. Its open seam was enveloped in a bright aura before being parted wider. The entire bag was then lifted and flipped upside down, pouring all its contents.

Which, to everyone’s relief, featured an absence of those round, wretched things.

And a marked presence of... a whole lot of cloth.

Which, at a closer inspection—namely, Ori walking a couple steps closer and picking the topmost item up—turned out to be clothing. It was obviously tailored for a human, and simultaneously of higher quality than any craftsmanship their village could produce, and in an objectively rough state. Full of holes at the seams, discolored yellow in places, and creased all over from the haphazard packing.

As much cloth as there was in there, though, the other loose items were even more interesting.

A small metal object, thin and about as long as one of Ruby’s claws, pointed at one end. A larger, tubular… thing, black and flaring out towards one end, its material an enigma to everyone gathered. On top of the pile, a simple if high-quality knife, sized for a human hand.

And last... a Fennekin doll, a really well made one at that.

“That is an unreasonable amount of clothes for one person.”

“Well Ori... yes, but humans do wear lots of clothes constantly, so it’s only appropriate, I suppose, ha. This one was wearing three layers in places when I found it; sure baffled the healers!” Sprout chuckled, amused at her coworkers’ surprise.

As confusing as that insight was, it could ultimately just be swept under ‘Humans are weird’. It didn’t tell them much if apparently all humans each wore about as many clothes as a dozen denizens of their village combined—

“Though I can’t say I’ve ever seen them carry this many spare clothes. Not without setting camp somewhere for the night, at least.”

Or maybe it did?

“Well, what then could it mean, do you think?” Ruby cut to the point, the entire mystery unnerving her more and more by the moment.

The Decidueye could only sigh and shrug as her expression grew increasingly tired. The sun continued with its late, but unrelenting ascent, making thinking harder and harder by the moment. “I only keep watch of them, not their thoughts. Though, taking a gander at these would probably help as well—”

“^After we’re done with these.^” As much as their guest being a youngling changed how she felt about them, Aria was still far from eager to dive under a human’s skullcap for no reason.

“That’s a remarkably well made knife, but why would they need one?” the Weavile asked as she inspected the knife from all around, taken aback at how flawless it looked. She had heard plenty about the human mastery of metal despite them being neither Fire nor Steel typed, but never had a chance to see it for herself until now. Hell, she’d even managed to sharpen a claw on this thing’s edge, and effortlessly at that.

“No clue about that, either. I’ve never seen a human with a knife on them, not one this large at least. I guess it’d be helpful in food preparation on the go—though why would they even bring one instead of just preparing a meal beforehand is beyond me, *yawn*...”

This was even more confusing than the clothes’ sheer quantity.

They knew humans had to use knives without either claws, blades or Psycho Cut in their stead—but even then, why would this child bring one with themselves? Maybe they were a cook of some sort, though they still wouldn’t get any use out of it unless they went foraging. It couldn’t have been a weapon, because if humans most definitely weren’t something, it was hunters.

“^Guess it’s just one more unknown in the end.^”

“Now, this item,” Ori said as he leaned to pick up by far the most obviously human item on the pile. Its cylindrical body was made of a smooth, yet ever so slightly bendy, material. Its wider end had a large opening with what appeared to be like glass inside it, and something too small to make out behind said glass. “To have access to so much pristine glass and use it for what appears to be decoration. I do not understand it.”

The barely noticeable confusion in Ori’s voice caught the others’ attention. Aria took the risk and stepped closer to investigate, reaching over towards the Scizor with an unspoken request. The seemingly perfectly clear glass fascinated her in particular. It was so unlike the dirty, colored beads the village’s own craftspeople made, to where—if not for hearing tales of humans knowing how to manufacture clear glass in abundance—she wouldn’t have been able to connect the two as being the same material—

*click!*

As Aria inspected the item, her hands shifted along the smooth material. One finger eventually landed on a softer part that gave in when pressed, until an unexpected click made the glassy end of the device explode with light.

The sudden, blinding glare aimed at her face made the Gardevoir psychically toss the item away out of reflex. It bounced off the floor and rolled for a bit before coming to a stop; the light still shone out of the glass-tipped end.

After a few moments for everyone to calm down after the abrupt action, and for Aria to blink the glare away, Ruby cautiously picked the device up. The cone of light moved along with it, making its purpose clear. “Guess that’s quite handy if you can’t see in the dark. You alright there, Aria?”

“^Y-yeah, just caught me off guard all wide eyed. Ugh, that stung.^”

Even if it was much too weak to be a Dazzling Gleam on a stick, Ruby still handled the item carefully. She kept the light away from everyone before spotting a differently looking spot on the handle—

*click!*

—and turning the sudden Flasher off.

“Mikiri will have an incredible field day with this item.”

“Will she now?” Sprout asked, her tone making it clear the only correct answer was ‘no, she will not’. The tinkerer in Ori let out a tiny, metallic sigh of disappointment as the owl continued, “One thing to find some abandoned scrap out there and pick it apart to see what makes it tick, another to destroy something that belongs to someone under our collective care.”

“An unconscious human,” Lumi attempted to cut in, but Sprout had none of it.

“Someone under our collective care. A child, no less.”

“Even then—if you’re not planning on keeping all their junk in here, taking up a clinic room, maybe handing it off to someone who knows what they’re doing so that they can watch over isn’t the worst of ideas?” the Luxray persisted, his point more agreeable now.

“The best of ideas would be stashing it all for nobody to touch until the human’s awake and can decide for themselves. Though... *sigh*, there isn’t exactly anywhere else appropriate or with as much free space as her workshop now, is there.”

It was way too late in the morning for her to be dealing with any of this.

“Just—just tell her not to touch anything once you move it over,” Sprout instructed, trying to blink off her exhausted daze As much as her knowledge was helping the ongoing investigation, she more than deserved some shut eye. Aria laid her hand on her shoulder, combining it with a caring expression to get her suggestion across, the Decidueye nodding deeply in response. “Yeah, just move all the human things over there, tell Mikiri to contain herself, and I suppose any further decisions can wait for now...”

“If it is a child, what happens when their parents come looking for them?” The eventuality in Ruby’s question gave everyone a pause. Sprout sighed again and muttered the best plan she could come up with on the spot.

“I told Lucere to contact you all if some human does come looking, and I trust your combined judgment to think of an appropriate response when that happens, as much as I hope it doesn’t come to it.”

The other scouts were torn between appreciating Sprout’s trust and dreading the exact situation she’d just described. Either way, it was as good of an answer as they’d get. With that in mind, they gently urged Sprout out—even experienced scouts have bedtimes, and she was way past hers.

“Rest easy, Sprout, we’ll figure it out,” Ruby chimed in as the owl shambled out the clinic.

As everyone else bid the owl goodbye, the Fennekin doll in the corner, overlooked until now with all the other, more eye-catching trinkets around, caught Aria’s attention.

Upon a closer inspection, that certainly wasn’t a fabric she was familiar with, simultaneously slicker and rougher to the touch than any she’d ever felt. It made for a poor imitation of fur, even though the actual craftsmanship was once again finer than any doll she’s ever seen. So much detail, such a cute expression, even got little fabric paw pads—oh?

Aria’s glance at the doll’s underside revealed a newly familiar—if utterly unexpected—element. A metal seam ran down the length of its tummy, with a small metal element hanging off one of its ends.

“It appears humans enjoy using this kind of metal seam.”

Aria could only shrug at Ori’s comment as she recalled the trick Sprout used to open the bag. She carefully grabbing the dangling bit and gave it a firm pull—

*ring-ring-ringringRINGring-ring*

Well, at least it worked.

The immediate result of that action, though, was a handful of small metal disks falling out of the opening, bouncing off one another as they scattered across the carpeted floor. Even if it was nowhere near as abrupt or blinding as the black device from earlier, everyone still needed a moment to process what had just happened. And, naturally, leaned in to get a closer look at the metal disks afterwards.

“Would they forget what they are if they didn’t have these... reminder circles?”

“It wouldn’t hurt you to try and be less snarky sometimes, Lumi. They’re too well made not to be decorative, maybe some kind of charm?” Ruby rolled her eyes as she inspected the tiny disk in her claws. The intricacy of its etchings was stunning, especially the Serperior motif wrapping around the outer rim, though its function was nowhere near clear.

“^Why would you carry several identical charms, and keep them so hidden while at it?^” Aria shot down that possibility, though she’d be lying to say she had any better ideas.

With a bit of focus and her psychics, the Gardevoir picked up all the disks littering the floor all at once. Ruby flicked the one she was holding up for Aria’s mental reach to grasp as well. If there’s anything the item seemed to be made for, it was that.

“A human custom, perhaps? The more charms, the better, or something,” Ruby suggested offhandedly, paws already itching to flick these disks again.

“Sure wouldn’t be out of character for them,” Lumi mumbled under his breath.

As Aria was about to slide the disks back into their hiding spot, she spotted something else in the small pocket. Her gentle tugging slid several rectangular pieces of a canvas-like material out of it. The artwork on them was incredibly detailed, though seemed to be identical on all the smaller rectangles.

“More charms I suppose?”

The Gardevoir ignored Lumi’s sarcastic comment as she focused on the one rectangular object that stood out. It was larger, stiffer, and much smoother to the touch. Its artwork was also incredibly detailed, but… in an entirely different way.

Whereas the metal disks and canvas rectangles bore art that was as detailed as it was abstract, this stiffer item featured a scene so realistic it looked as if Aria was observing it with her own eyes.

It pictured a human—seemingly the same human that ended up here—looking up directly at the viewer with a smile as they held an actual Fennekin in their arms. The little mon seemed no less happy than the human as they followed their gaze, staring motionlessly at the Gardevoir.

It looked so much like a window to a real place that Aria tried moving it around just to see if the perspective would shift. To her slight disappointment, it did not. Suppose it was just a painting after all, even if an apparently infinitely detailed one. The backside was blank aside from a few symbols of what must’ve been the fabled human writing, contents as inscrutable as ever.

The depicted scene was so quaint that the Gardevoir had a hard time not smiling at it, even despite the seriousness of their current situation. The human was clearly happy, the Fennekin also looked content—though, was there something wrong with their eye—

“Did you find something interesting, Aria?”

The psychic wordlessly passed the realistic artwork over to Ori, sliding all the disks and other rectangles back into the doll. The Steel-type brought the rectangle right in front of his eyes, seemingly no less baffled by all the detail.

“I have no idea how one would create a painting like this. There does not appear to even be a visible paint texture anywhere. It’s as if a piece of reality was directly etched into thin wood.”

Such an interesting curio couldn’t resist being passed between all the scouts. The red pincer soon handed it off to a white, clawed paw, the attached face forming a small smile. “That’s cute. Wonder how long they had to hold the pose for the artist to finish painting it.”

“^Do you think it was made after an actual scene?^” Aria asked, wholly dumbfounded by the tiny painting.

“Sure can’t imagine it not being. Creativity’s one thing, but making all this detail up from scratch doesn’t exactly sound feasible.”

The Gardevoir couldn’t help but agree the more she thought about it. She wondered what connection there was between the doll she was holding and the real firefox that the human apparently knew and had an affection for. As she pondered on, the picture was shown to the least handed scout in the room.

“Wonder how much the little one was actually enjoying it, hmph...”

“It wouldn’t hurt you to not assume the worst of people for once,” Ruby jabbed in, not appreciating Lumi’s snark any.

“Humans sure ain’t people—”

“Let me guess, they’re just some mindless beasts that only want to harm and prey on ‘us’, the enlightened species?” Silence fell over the chamber as the Weavile leered at the Luxray. Despite her best efforts, exhaustion eventually tempered her glare, prompting her to take the picture away and wordlessly pass it back to Aria.

While Lumi attempted to shrink or preferably collapse underground under the ice-type’s scalding gaze, Ori took it upon himself to diffuse the tension by redirecting everyone’s attention towards something more productive. He peeked out of the room, glancing over at the sleeping human. To the scouts’ relief, the unexpected guest was still right where they’d last seen them. “How difficult is it to investigate a person’s memories, Aria?”

With the detailed image slid back into the doll, the Gardevoir closed its metal seam and looked up at the Steel-type. She shuddered at the begrudging reminder of her upcoming duty, but knew all well there was no other way through but forward. “^Harder than it would be if they were awake to cooperate. Though, ultimately, not too difficult either way. Not waking them up will be the trickier part.^”

“All four of us could easily restrain a half dead, juvenile human even if that were to happen,” Lumi quipped in, only to be swiftly rebuked again.

“Either of us could probably pacify them with a stern look in their current state. The point is to not put them through any unnecessary fright and pain, Lumi,” Ruby snarled, the Luxray taking his cue to shut up this time.

“Do you need us to do anything while you are in the middle of that process, Aria?”

“^Not wake them up, preferably.^”

With a deep breath, the Gardevoir entered the chamber with the sleeping human and approached them once more. Her hands shook slightly as she examined the unconscious child.

“What if it ends up being too much?” Ruby asked with tired concern in her voice as Aria took her position beside the bed. A bright, pale shimmer enveloped her eyes and hand alike while she concentrated on the task ahead.

“^What do you mean?^”

“Well, you’re the expert here. I don’t know the specifics, but I’d imagine some memories could be a bit too much to bear, especially ones as... potentially traumatic.”

Aria paused for a moment, not paying the possibility much mind before proceeding. “^In theory, yes, though I heavily doubt it will be anything I can’t snap myself out of.^”

“And what if it will?” Ruby asked, but it was too late. Aria’s shimmering hand was already resting on the human’s forehead, their minds melding together as the psychic descended into the child’s subconscious.


Traversing through an unconscious mind was just similar enough to the usual awake existence to lead those who had accomplished it to describe it with regular, commonplace terms—but also just different enough for these same terms to fall far short.

The analogy Aria opted for most of the time was a walk through a sparse forest or an orchard. Each tree was an individual memory, and related memories were physically bundled together.

Of course, this analogy too was woefully flawed.

Trees—most trees at least—didn’t move or change shape in real time, had reasonable minimum and maximum sizes, and couldn’t conjoin themselves with other trees on a whim. The latter process was always particularly gruesome to imagine with actual trees, but only made sense in the quasi-dreamscape Aria was now wading through.

A headspace that even knowing the underlying truth of what she’d have to do, stripped of the layers of abstraction inherent in an analogy, couldn’t have prepared Aria for.

It was far from her first time diving into an unconscious mind. Even if their owners weren’t awake to help guide her towards what she needed to see, she usually had no issue finding her way towards the specific events or knowledge she was interested in.

This one was different. Darker, colder. The usual mist that shrouded asleep minds was so thick in here she could barely see even a few feet in front of herself.

This must’ve been what a comatose mind was like.

With a bit more focus, Aria attempted to clear the way ahead of her. She’d pushed the fog just back enough to give her some breathing room, before steeling further into the murky realm. She examined every ‘tree’ she passed by, looking around blindly for the child’s recent memories.

Normally, they’d be the first thing she saw in here. But, as it was growing increasingly clear, these were not normal she or the other scouts were dealing with. Her own unease at what she would find in here wasn’t helping one bit either, especially as it was steadily fueled by the scattered noises, bits of human speech, and especially distant screams she occasionally heard echoing through the desolate mindscape.

Fortunately for Aria’s resolve, they weren’t too common, lest the whole thing devolved into a haunted cacophony. Each time they reached her, though—sometimes painful, sometimes wrathful—Aria couldn’t help but feel a shiver run through her fin.

The sooner she found her answer and got out of here, the better.

As dark as this place was, it was only a temporary setback. Her dislike of empty flattery aside, Aria was good at this, quickly honing onto and following along with whatever traces of awareness she could sense. Each step brought her closer to where the child’s consciousness had last faded.

Or, more realistically, was abruptly snuffed out.

As she got closer, the surrounding shrieks grew louder, and she could sometimes just barely glimpse shadowy outlines at the edges of her vision. She knew she had nothing to fear—they weren’t real, merely a reflection of how the beings that had cast them haunted the poor mind she was wading through. She might’ve only been caught in the crossfire of the child’s subconscious torturing itself, but hell if it didn’t provide further motivation to up her pace and get through this faster.

And, considering the hour of the day and the emptiness of her stomach, get some breakfast afterwards.

It was hard to estimate just how long it took for her to find what she was looking for. It could’ve been anywhere from minutes to hours. All that Aria knew was that she was becoming desensitized to the unnerving stimuli around her at a pace her aware mind would’ve found disturbing.

And then, one final step later, she finally saw it.

The sapling of a memory looked paradoxical, dead and alive in equal measure, a decayed trunk topped with freshly grown branches and leaves. Traumatic start, with an indeterminate conclusion.

Aria would do everything in her power to make the latter a good one, but first, she needed to see how it had begun...



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other fic, Another Way!
 
Last edited:
  • Like
Reactions: K_S
Chapter 2: Whispers

redspah

the gay agenda
Pronouns
she/her


Chapter 2: Whispers



keep going

keep going

I’m so tired

keep going

it’s so cold

keep going

my legs hurt

I can’t stop now

I can’t turn back

I can’t ever stop

The point of view Aria was forced into was far from a clear one, in a very literal way.

The corners of the human’s vision were blurred beyond all comprehension. Even the center was slightly frosted over, obscuring the scene even further—a scene that was far from clear to begin with. The human was surrounded by almost complete darkness, with only the weak light coming from somewhere below their point of view illuminating the snow-covered path ahead.

After she got over the initial disorientation, Aria made out the T-shaped part of that metal contraption in the lower part of the child’s vision. Judging by how the blurry scenery shifted around her, they were using it for locomotion, somehow. Confounding as the sights were, the sounds she heard painted a much clearer, much bleaker picture.

The rumble of the contraption’s wheels against snow and dirt, night ambiance, strained panting, and the hammering of a racing heart.

how long still

it’s so far

what was that noise

please be just me

I’m so tired

The recollection was murky, even beyond what Aria could see and hear. Their entire thought process appeared to have almost melted into one continuous stream, any specific focus difficult to discern from the mental flood. What wasn’t difficult to make out, though, was the sheer fear saturating their mind.

Fear, exhaustion, and strain at what this child was pushing themselves through. They were only barely pushing through, and every single movement had their body screaming for them to stop, even if just for a moment—

But they couldn’t.

What they were afraid of wouldn’t let them.

I can’t stop now

keep going

I want to go home

keep going

keep going

keep going

can’t turn back now

Despite the growing panic in the child’s thoughts, the view itself scarcely changed at all. The human path they were on cut through the woods in a largely straight path, letting Aria try dissecting the panic filling the human’s head.

No matter how hard she tried to make out what they were afraid of, though, the answer remained out of her reach. The little one was running away from home, that much was clear, but the ‘why’ didn’t cross their mind even once. It made for a confusing, but no less disturbing, spectacle.

A spectacle with a foregone conclusion, no less.

my legs hurt

how much more

need to stop for a moment

need to catch my breath

can’t

can’t

CAN’T

they’re already after me

have to be

or maybe they’re not

The view shifted slightly as the child squinted towards something barely visible in the distance. They soon determined it to be a fallen log cutting the forest path in half, forcing the human to slow down as they approached, their body shaking harder and harder.

need to stop

carry bike over

have to stop

maybe catch a breath

I’m thirsty

just a couple min-


ANNE!”​

To the best of Aria’s ability to tell, the voice was little more than the echo originating from their own mind, not unlike what she experienced while traversing their subconscious. It couldn’t have been anything else—it was much too clear, too directionless to be anything but that.

But it didn’t matter.

CAN’T STOP

GO AROUND

KEEP GOING

CAN’T GO BACK

What mattered was that the girl thought it was real.

That she just heard her name being barked out by a gruff, masculine voice. The thought made the fear’s grip on her body even tighter as she bolted onward, eyes frantically scanning the path ahead.

GO AROUND

THROUGH THE TREES

CAN’T STOP

THERE

With a yanking motion, the view swerved into the tree line, dodging the fallen log. The uneven terrain turned an already barely coherent scene into a blurry patchwork of light and dark, of black trees and white snow around them. Grunts of pain escaped the girl with every rougher spot as she kept giving it her all; her body screamed for a reprieve that wouldn’t come.

hurts

everything hurts

legs hurt

can’t stop

don’t let me stop

The view rattled on as the human made their way through the trees at alarming speeds. Her eyes madly darted from side to side, trying to find a path back to the road without stopping; the density of the surrounding forest rendered that task nigh impossible.

ow ow ow

back to the road

can’t stop

just keep going

ow

there has to be an opening ahead

hurts

head hurts

Despite the nigh-delirious state she was in by that point, the human eventually spotted a way back onto the road. In her focus, however, she failed to notice the ravine quickly closing in on her current path from the other side as she pushed the contraption to its, and her limit.

there

THERE

don’t stop

keep at it

it’s gonna be over soon

I’ll be safe

safe

hurts

Anne let out a strained grunt as she tried pushing on just that bit harder. Giving it her all, she turned the contraption to scale the incline and get back onto the path—

Only for the snow and ground under her to finally give in.

The crumbling edge of the ravine dragged her in along with itself, toppling the contraption and its rider alike. The human’s eyes got the briefest of glimpses at the endless abyss she was falling into before they turned skyward.

For a couple of heartbeats, there was nothing. No more thought, no more movement, not even any screams; the human’s breath stuck in her own throat. Only once she was into freefall, staring at the brilliant moon above, did more thoughts come through, slow and staggered.

I’m gonna die





I don’t want to die







I don’t want to die









please don’t let it hurt











I’m sorry ember—


And then; the vision tore itself apart in an instant.

Aria was ejected from the girl’s mind with enough force to physically stagger her, the violence of it all leaving her stunned. The child in front of her shook and sobbed fearfully in her dreams; the limbs that weren’t paralyzed jostled as if trying to run away from an impossible threat.

“Aria, are you alright!? You were gone for almost an hour, what’s—what’s going on?” the Weavile shouted, only managing to stay awake out of concern for her friend. Her worst fears were confirmed—Aria looked thoroughly spooked; the human was suddenly having a nightmare; and neither could immediately speak up about what had just happened.

The Gardevoir didn’t respond, beelining for the bed once she’d snapped herself out of her daze. Once there, she laid a hand on the child’s forehead again, shaking as she drove away the nightmare with a bit of applied Calm Mind.

At that point, though, she could’ve probably used some as well.

“^They—she—was running for her life.^”

Silence fell over the room as everyone chewed through Aria’s words, including the two scouts that until now have either been examining the once-moving contraption or taking a nap. Thankfully, the psychic’s intervention was effective, letting the girl return to as peaceful a slumber as was possible after a crash like that.

“Running for her life from what in specific?”

“^I’m... uncertain, Ruby. She was too exhausted to think coherently. All I gathered was that she was running away from home, likely because of some other human, but I couldn’t figure out who that was.^” Aria didn’t want to move, didn’t want to let go of this scared, traumatized child. Her innermost nature called for her to protect her as much as she could; to do everything in her power to keep her safe—before being overruled by the eventual realization that she already was. Once she’d calmed down, she finally took her hand away, hoping Anne’s dreams wouldn’t include any more recollections of what she’d been through.

“Can’t you dive into its head again and find that part out?”

“^I’d rather spare her the pain for now. Not like any other human is gonna find her here, anyway—^”

“Are you done with your psychicing, Aria?” a low, feminine voice asked, pulling everyone’s attention over to the room’s entrance. The elderly Blissey looking in might’ve only been about as eager to deal with the human as Lumi was, but her vows took precedence.

“^Yes, Esther. Did you want to administer another treatment?^”

“More so, just double-check everything. I’m sure Maple and others did a great job, but you never know with humans…”

Aria winced internally at their chief healer’s tone as she took a few steps away from the bed. It was easy to dismiss the Luxray as just being abrasive and prejudiced, but the Blissey, with all her lived experience? Much less so.

Esther’s moderate annoyance at having to deal with a human again after all these years wasn’t difficult to sense. Thankfully, it didn’t manifest beyond just a few minor grumbles. In a few quick moments, her check-up around the sleeping human’s body was done, finding nothing amiss.

Before the healer left, though, the Gardevoir had something to ask her. “^Esther, is she really just a child?^”

An immediate, thoughtless nod, the truth plain to see.

“^How old is she?^”

Now that was an interesting question, one that the Blissey had to chew on. She walked back over to the bed and took a much closer look. Her recollection wasn’t perfect by any stretch of the imagination, leaving her uncomfortably uncertain about the girl’s age. “I’m… unsure. Could be anywhere from seven or eight to maybe eleven.”

The description left most gathered confused, rendered very ambiguous by the lack of a unit. ‘Seasons’ made the most sense considering this being a child, but an elaboration wouldn’t hurt.

“Seven or eight what, moons?” Ruby asked.

“Years.”



The Weavile blinked in confusion; the answer taking her aback. To think that this human that wasn’t just a child, but was clearly a child, could’ve been almost her age was… weird to think about.

“^Is there any way you could know with certainty?^”

This wasn’t anything Aria needed to know, but… it still could help in piecing together what could’ve happened to her. Or, at least, that was the Gardevoir’s justification to herself.

“Not without checking her papers, hah, doubt that’s gonna be happening,” the Blissey chuckled to herself. Right as she was about to turn for the exit, doubt crossed her soft, weathered face. “Though… she brought some items with herself, didn’t she?”

“Yes. They are located in the side room.”

Esther didn’t even wait for Ori to finish before heading over there. In her wake, an array of rustling, clicking noises, leaving Aria worried the healer would unintentionally damage some of the girl’s possessions—before finally, a louder “aha!”.

“There we go; I think that’s an ID. Let me try to read this… ‘Student’… ‘Identification’—yep, an ID,” Esther spoke triumphantly, her words going squarely over the heads of everyone gathered. She was much too invested in her little investigation to notice, though. “First name ‘Anne’, last name ‘Martin’. Date of birth—10th of February, 538 AR. Which…”

Esther flicked the card against her other hand as she stepped out of the side room. She grumbled quietly at realizing that even that clue wouldn’t amount to much, not without knowing what year it was in the human calendar. The last date she remembered seeing with confidence before making her escape was 528—or was it 529? It couldn’t have been more than a couple of decades since.

She hoped.

“…I’d guess she’s nine, then.” The number meant little on its own, and the Blissey was well aware. “Around Cadence’s age, relatively.”

Now that was something everyone could work with—and be unnerved by. A stray human child, still far from maturity, ending up with such injuries on her own…

“^Thank you so much for your help, Esther. I hope Anne will be able to clarify it for us herself in not too long.^”

“I don’t,” the Blissey commented acerbically as she departed, leaving the room uneasy. Her tone, Anne’s situation, all the unknowns still surrounding it… it all sent shivers down their backs.

“I suppose with everything said, keeping her here until we know more would be an appropriate course of action, even once she does sufficiently recover enough to be transported. There is no purpose in potentially exposing her to the threats she originally ran away from.” Ori’s proposition was met with an almost unanimous agreement. The peril that Anne had been in, combined with her age, made most everyone see her in a very different light, even if the mystery at the root of it all remained unanswered.

Not a lot they could do about it at the moment, though.

“Guess that’s about it for now, then?”

“^Seems so. Go get some rest Ruby, we can take care of her items on our own.^”

With the question she was actually asking answered in the way she preferred, the Weavile sighed out loud and headed for the exit, sending everyone off with a wave. “Have a good day everyone—and keep Mikiri off all this stuff. I’d rather not find her workshop in pieces when I wake up.”

After Ruby’s sendoff, the rest of the group started preparing to leave as well. Ori hoisted the metal contraption over his shoulder as if it weighed nothing while Aria put all the assorted items back into the human’s bag.

While the Gardevoir clumsily tried to close its metal seam, she noticed the room grow darker for a moment, looking at the small, Safeguard-protected window on its other side. She might’ve only glimpsed the Whimsicott there before they flew off, but knew instantly what their sight implied.

There goes any secrecy they might’ve had about this entire human mess.

Aria sighed, distracting herself from that realization by focusing on grabbing the small pile of clothes in the corner—the ones Anne was probably wearing when she crashed—up together into the air together with the bag. Yep, definitely the ones she was wearing when she crashed; the reek of blood Aria could recognize anywhere. Why did she have to disturb that pile, ugh...

“Can I help with anything?” Lumi asked, catching the other two’s attention. His anatomy didn’t let him easily carry a whole ton—maybe the bag in his mouth, but that was about it. With how little it weighed, though, there was no need for that, especially while he could help them in some other way.

“^No, we’re good, I think. Though—if you could run ahead to Holly’s and get us some breakfast in advance, that’d be very appreciated.^”

Rumbling of her stomach was the only comment Aria needed to motivate the Luxray into action.

As she was about to leave, she looked over her shoulder one last time, wishing she could do more for Anne as she watched the Leavanny check up on her again. With a deep breath, she put that thought aside and followed Ori out. They had their own duties to take care of.

Their village wouldn’t keep itself hidden, after all.


The pair’s walk was uneventful as far as their cargo went. To little surprise and more than a bit of relief, the human items continued to be as inert as metal, cloth, and some other materials could be.

Unfortunately, that didn’t extend to the passersby.

The massive contraption attracted a lot of attention in particular, only feeding further into the rumors already spreading through the village. They could understand some of it; much of what they carried was rather unusual, but in any other circumstances, the items wouldn’t have earned more than a curious look or two.

Alas, these weren’t any other circumstances.

“M-Mrs. Aria?” The quiet, palpably unnerved woofs dragged the Gardevoir’s attention away from tired annoyance. She smiled weakly at the Braixen, extending an arm towards her as she marched on.

“Good morning, Ember. I take you’ve already heard the ‘news’?” Aria spoke with her physical voice, the sound helping soothe the Braixen’s nerves as she scooted over and hugged the Fairy-type’s side. The fox’s shudder answered for her while the icy wind made her eye patch flutter; the Gardevoir sighing inwardly in response.

Thanks, Sol.

“I know a human in our village sounds scary, sweetie, but I promise we’ve got it under control. They’re badly injured, comatose, and don’t have any human items on them. We’re all safe,” the Gardevoir reassured. She meant everything she said, but she knew there was one thing in particular that the lil’ fox needed to hear more than anything else.

“Nobody will hurt you again, sweetie.”

Ember nodded fearfully, her shaky hug tightening for just a moment. Aria came to a stop, giving the Braixen all the time she needed and then some. Saddening as the sight was, it doubled as a dire reminder of how important her duties were, filling her with some well-needed motivation on the cold winter morning.

“Th-th-thank you, Mrs. Aria…” Ember steadied her breath before leaning back and swiping the wetness out of her eyes. Her smile up at the Gardevoir was so weak it only barely qualified as one, but its intent was appreciated all the same.

“Take it easy today, okay? Pearl and Jovan will understand if you can’t help with the little ones today—”

“N-no no, I can! I-it calms me down, and without that m-my mom would keep trying to train moves with me and…”

Ember shuddered, earning herself another pat on the back.

“I know it’s a lot of effort to catch up, but you’ll get there in time,” Aria said, smiling at the fox.

“It’s—it’s not that, it’s… n-nevermind.” Whatever the cause might have been, this seemed to be a topic the Braixen was even less keen to talk about. Enough so that she excused herself soon after, her mix of embarrassment and badly hidden anxiety much easier to sense than she would’ve wanted.

No matter how much Aria wanted to help, her duties took precedence.

As they resumed their march on, the pair of scouts had to constantly answer questions about a scary human in their midst, growing ever more absurd as the rumors evolved and twisted on themselves. They were the guardians of this place, though, and soothing everyone’s fears about this most unusual visitor was a part of their duty.

It sure didn’t help Aria keep herself from eye-rolling at the third question in a row about this half dead child Cadence’s age being a ‘trainer’, though. Especially since even if that was the case, Anne wouldn’t have any of her human tools with her once she woke up. Unless the humans had developed an uncanny ability of kidnapping other living beings just by looking at them, they would all be more than safe.

Thankfully, not everyone was so afraid of their unintentional guest.

“I-is the human okay?” The chirped out words got both scouts looking up at their source, one particular Dartrix that had perched on top of the contraption’s metal handle. Ori was quite literally too strong to care, not even having noticed her landing, while Aria answered shortly after.

“^She’s not doing the best Blossom, but is already much better than when your mom found her thanks to our healers.^”

The owlet nodded somberly at the news—she was glad they were being tended to, even if they still were in a rough state. With how hard they had apparently been injured, guess it only made sense for them to need a long while to feel better. “O-okay. A-are the rumors true?”

“You will have to be more specific than that, Blossom,” Ori said.

“Is she really just a child?”

Blossom’s sleepy expression grew startled at the crazy rumor turning out to be true as both scouts nodded. She had a hard time not empathizing with the stranger in a situation like that, no matter what terrifying species they might’ve been.

“Oh, gosh. Her parents must be so scared...” the Dartrix muttered, afraid for the human. Her mom would’ve scoured every single last inch of the woods if something like this had happened to her. Even if humans couldn’t fly, with all the wild things they supposedly could do, they probably had some other way of accomplishing the same goal.

A fact the pair of scouts underneath her were acutely aware of.

The longer all this took, the higher the odds were that despite their best efforts, humans would eventually stumble upon them while searching for the girl. And if there were enough of them, the risk that at least one human would slip through the cracks and blow their cover grew higher and higher.

A nightmarish situation, no matter how they sliced it.

“^Yes, they likely are. The healers are working on getting her back into shape as fast as they can, though, so hopefully she’ll be back home safe before humans can do too much searching.^”

Blossom nodded firmly, wanting to support their healer as much as she could with that. Even if it just meant avoiding hurting herself in the meantime to not take up any of their attention.

But maybe… she could help in some other way, too. “Mhm! Oh—could I visit her once she feels better? She’s gotta be so lonely in there...” The Dartrix might not have known much about humanity—though still more than others thought she did—but figured that being friendly was universal enough.

Sadly, friendliness wasn’t an option, either.

“^She’s still unconscious, Blossom, so sadly not. Even if she comes to, she’s not supposed to know our village exists and we won’t let her see more of it. Once she’s ready to return to the human town, we’ll have to make her forget everything she saw here before she leaves, anyway.^”

Bleh, this would be a messy job, and Aria wasn’t looking forward to it in the slightest.

“Awwh... b-but, if she’ll forget it all, won’t it end up not mattering what she saw?”

“^I know what you mean, but it doesn’t work like that, sweetie. It’s not as simple as just me snapping my fingers and suddenly she doesn’t remember any of this anymore. It’s slow and messy, and there’s always a risk of me either forgetting to erase something which could have her potentially start recalling it all, or worse—erasing too much by accident. The less there is to remove, the lower the chance something goes wrong.^”

The Dartrix chewed through Aria’s words for a moment before nodding with a slump. It wasn’t fair; she just wanted to help and give the poor human some friendship, but she couldn’t even do that.

“^It’s rough. I know, sweetie. It’s still very nice of you to offer that, though. And, who knows, maybe once you’re older and your mom lets you fly all the way over to the human village, you’ll find her there and become her friend then?^”

It was certainly a Farfetch’d theoretical, but hardly impossible. It lifted Blossom’s spirits up a bit, but also left her nervous in a way that Aria wanted to follow up on—only for the owlet to speak up first. “Yeah! I hope I’ll be able to do that... um, where are you taking her things, anyway?”

“We are moving them to Mikiri’s burrow for storage,” Ori explained.

That made sense—if there was anyone who knew how to handle human things, it was Mikiri.

But if there was anyone who knew how to break human things, it was also Mikiri. And after one too many accidental fires her tinkering had started, Blossom knew better than to get too close to her cobbled deathtrap of a burrow.

“Oh, I hope it goes well! U-um, I have to go now!”

Wasting no more time for politeness, Blossom took off in the exact direction away from their destination. Aria only barely held in a chuckle at overhearing her thought process. She had to admit the owlet’s concern wasn’t baseless though, growing antsy as they neared the burrow.

The structure itself escaped simple description.

It was massive compared to other dwellings in the village, embedded into the side of a large hill, and made of equal parts mud, stone, brick, wood, and several of those weird wavy metal plates that humans occasionally littered the woods with. It was chaos, but—to the best of everyone’s knowledge—it was at least somewhat controlled chaos.

And currently, a very loudly rumbling chaos.

The scouts glanced at each other before Ori knocked on the oversized door—at least relative to the inhabitant’s actual size. The noise ceased shortly afterwards, the silence soon followed by heavy shuffling and quick steps toward the patchwork door. Mikiri stepped out right away, looking up at the unexpected visitors.

Her eyes and a good chunk of her front face were covered by something neither of the two scouts recognized. Black, reflective, and vastly oversized eye coverings, with thin extensions that wrapped around her head, kept in place with some string. Her front mouth might’ve expressed the words ‘what now’ without even needing to speak, but that changed the moment she noticed the contraption on Ori’s shoulder. She wasted no time on greetings, calling out right away, “That! Gimme that!”

“^Mikiri, these aren’t for you to toy with.^”

The Mawile was about to protest, only forcing herself to stop because of not wanting to miss out on the opportunity to at least inspect a non-corroded instance of that particular human contraption. One deep breath later, she spoke more calmly, eye coverings still on her face, “Alrighty. What’s all this then?”

“^I take you’ve already heard of the human ending up in—^”

“Human? What human?” Mikiri’s head and maw alike tilted to the side, both left slightly agape as she waited for an explanation.

“You have not gone out today yet, Mikiri, have you.”

“Nah Ori, not until I get that dumb mess inside to stop getting stuck every few minutes, just can’t get these dumb gears to align right, ugh! But that’s all besides—what human? A useful one?”

“^A young girl that almost died on the outskirts of our village tonight, and is now in the healers’ tent until she recovers,^” Aria answered, chilling the Mawile’s enthusiasm significantly. Both because it was just a messed up situation, and because she doubted someone in that state could explain a few trinkets she had been wondering about. And that was assuming Aria would even facilitate such a conversation in the first place.

Which sure didn’t sound likely with how stern her expression was.

“That’s... rough. What about this thing then? Is it hers?”

“^Yes, it is. But we’re not moving it here for you to take it apart, but because... *sigh*, there isn’t exactly anywhere else where all that’d fit, so we now ask you to keep an eye on it in your workshop.^”

“And trust you not to meddle with it.”

Both scouts thought an unspoken ‘too much’ afterwards.

Getting to inspect a less-broken example of the contraption she’d been curious about for a while for the price of just using up some space in her oversized burrow? A deal she’d take any day, even if it limited her ability to take the device apart and figure out what makes it tick. Hopefully, she’d at least be able to figure out its purpose. “Hmmmmm—deal. What’s all the other stuff and why does it smell of blood?”

“These are her other belongings. A bag of clothes and a couple other items, and the clothes she was wearing at the time of her accident.”

“...why so many clothes?”

“^Why are you wearing this thing on your face?^”

Aria couldn’t wait with the pressing question any longer. Mikiri blinked in confusion before remembering that there, in fact, was something on her front face. She reached behind her head to untie the string that held the object in place before holding it up. “Helps a ton with sun glare. Or when welding metal. Or when stuff messes up and there’s a ton of sparks everywhere. No clue what it actually is—looks cool, at least.”

Mikiri underlined the last point by putting the eye covers back on and re-tying the string behind her front head as she led her guests in. The inside was unusually well lit by her standards; the sunroof opened up all the way.

Most of the space on the inside was taken up by a massive mess of gears, rust-covered metal ones and makeshift-looking wood ones alike, all connected to a grindstone in an arrangement Aria knew better than to even attempt to understand. The only part that she could figure out was a crank at the side of it all, placed high enough that it required a small ladder next to it just for the Mawile to reach it.

“Just drop it off in the back. Though, I gotta ask, what’s up with that bag? Not seeing any openings there.”

Despite the sheer cool factor of her eye coverings, Mikiri couldn’t deny them being rather cumbersome to use in the dimmer parts of her burrow. She blinked a couple times as she took them off, holding them by the side extension in her maw as she inspected the pile of human stuff.

“There is a peculiar mechanism within it. It requires one to grab the loose part and pull it across the metal seam,” Ori explained, intriguing the metal fairy. She did as instructed, eyes going wide at the ease with which the formerly hole-less bag was opened. She experimented a few times by opening and closing it slowly while paying close attention to the lines of metal teeth on the sides of the seam. Her hands and maw itched for more tinkering—



She didn’t even have to look up at Aria to know the Gardevoir wouldn’t be approving of any tinkering. With a dejected sigh, she zipped the bag closed once more, half groaning and half asking, “You sure you can’t let that human stay just so that I can take a proper look at their stuff?”

“^Only if you house her here, keep her safe and content, keep her from escaping, and fend off all the dozens of humans that will come in search of her.^”

“You’re driving a hard bargain there Aria, but I might just—”

She might not have been even tangentially related to any Ice types, but Aria’s glare was very good at freezing people in their tracks, especially when backed by a subtle, yet firm expression of ‘this isn’t funny’.

“You’re a killjoy, Aria.”

“^Better to be a killjoy than to even consider letting us all do something we’re more than likely to really regret. I’m already dreading when the first of their ‘search party’ will show up, though Lucere will at least inform us of that when it happens.^”

“Something tells me you and your brother won’t have too much of an issue leading a couple clueless humans astray when that happens,” Mikiri chuckled.

“^Maybe not the first time, no, but that same something tells me they won’t give up after just one search. Sooner or later, they’ll force themselves here no matter what we do. Hopefully, the girl is off our hands long before that can happen.^”

“Then why not just dump her back on their doorstep and not have to worry about any of that? Y’know, return to sender and all that.”

“She is much too badly injured for that,” Ori explained.

“^That and because she almost died while running for her life away from something or someone, and until we can figure out what it is, we’d rather not leave her in certain danger.^”

Well, shoot.

Mikiri rocked in place as her every idea was shot down, finally drained of enough fixated momentum to actually think things through. She sure wasn’t arriving at anything reassuring, whistling to herself before admitting the obvious, “Sounds like you’ve got a big ol’ bloody mess on your hands.”

Both scouts could only sigh and nod in response. This was way too much to think about on an empty stomach this late in the morning.

“Well—don’t let me hold you up then. You gotta do what you gotta do to keep this whole place safe and all, and hopefully it won’t include a humanling kicking the bucket in all this mess.”

But if she does, dibs on all this stuff.

Aria was about to scold Mikiri for that thought, but after the emotional rollercoaster of this morning, she couldn’t help but burst into giggling at just how abruptly morbid it was. All the while, Ori was looking at her with visible concern.

“^Pffft, can’t promise anything, but hopefully it won’t come to that, anyway. Take care, Mikiri.^”

“Ha, and you best don’t go mad over all this—someone’s gotta keep your brother in check from getting too annoying!”

Truly, her most important duty.

With a light stretch of their limbs, the pair of scouts left the spacious burrow, Aria’s mental reach closing the door behind them. Their village was quickly getting to its busiest, the winter sun already close to its zenith.

“Breakfast?” Ori asked.

“^Right away. My stomach is already screaming at me.^”

The Scizor didn’t have to be told twice, his steps as brisk as possible as they took off towards the pantry as Aria levitated beside him. A direct Teleport would’ve gotten her there even faster, but would also leave her exhausted before even noon.

And the little of the future she could intuit told her today’s mess was nowhere near over.

“Do you think humans can eat Holly’s cooking?”

The robotic words took the Gardevoir out of her thoughts; the topic unlike the Scizor. “^Considering she told me a decent chunk of her cooking was inspired by human recipes she’d heard about, I’d guess so.^”

“How does the idea of saving some for the girl once she wakes up sound, then?”

“^Hah, a welcome gift?^”

“It appears to me that it would help her recover sooner. Nobody has ever not felt better after having some of Holly’s food.”

Ain’t that the truth.

“Yeah, good call, Ori.”

The intensifying aroma of freshly baked goods, combined with the rumbling in their stomachs, encouraged the two scouts to keep at their haste. After one last turn, the pantry finally came into view—larger than anything nearby, built with brick upon a stone foundation, extending a floor underground, and doubling as Holly’s dwelling.

Only barely sturdy enough to contain the cook herself.

If not for the morning rush having already passed some time ago, Lumi would likely still have been waiting in the queue for their portions. Then again, with how chatty the Azumarill was, she would have probably offered them a shortcut through the queue in return for a scoop on the topic the entire village was buzzing about.

Not like that hasn’t happened in the past.

To their relief, Lumi had already waited his turn. He was busy going through his own portion as he laid beside the pantry’s counter, keeping guard of his coworkers’ meals. The kitchen’s ambient heat helped keep them warm, but it only did so much.

Even a lukewarm breakfast beat no breakfast, and Aria wasted no time levitating their portions over, catching the Luxray’s attention while he was busy stretching and discharging into the snowy ground. “Got Mikiri under control?”

“^As much as anyone can hope to, yes.^”

“So, not at all?”

Aria rolled her eyes as her and Ori’s portions arrived into her physical reach, letting them finally sate their hunger. After swapping them, of course. A metal scrap reinforced roll would likely... not go along too well with her fairy physiology.

As they bit into their meals, the cook herself noticed their arrival. A drawn out whistle caught their attention as they were waved over; the Azumarill standing on her toe tips on top of a stool to make sure they noticed her.

It was incredibly hard not to notice, and that applied to Holly’s presence in general.

“Oi! Grumpypaws here wouldn’t say anything about the whole affair, but I know you two were there too. Get to spillin’!” Holly commanded as she opened the front counter of the bakery and placed a stool in the snow to sit on and stare at the scouts expectantly from.

“I imagine an appropriate place to start from is to ask how much have you heard already,” Ori responded. As disappointed as her was at being unable to dodge the cook’s gossipy questioning, he figured he could at least skip some of it by not being redundant.

“A whole lot of nonsense is what I’ve heard. Human in the healers’ tent, and then everyone tells the rest of it differently. I need the truth, babes, and only the truth.”

Guess they wouldn’t be skipping anything after all.

“^Well, to be more accurate, a human girl—^”

“Wait wait wait, you mean just a young’un?” Holly cut in, eyes narrowing. A firm nod confirmed her suspicions, genuinely surprising her—something rarely seen from her. “Well, I’ll be damned. So a kid got themselves messed up enough to need our help bad enough to get taken in, eh? That’s... poor thing.”

“^Yes, it’s awful. Especially since it looks like she was running away from something, or someone—^”

“Wait a bloody minute, a kid running for her life? Don’t they literally have a town a couple of hours from here?”

“That is where she came from, to the best of our knowledge,” Ori clarified.

The Azumarill silently mouthed out something that was probably obscenities before shaking her head, eyes wide at the insanity of it all. “So what, did a bloody Tyranitar just stroll in there and level the place!? Why would she be running!?”

“^We just don’t know yet. I’ll have to dig into it deeper, just not today to spare her any more stress.^”

“Can’t y’all send someone over to check up on their town in the meantime? This—this makes no sense!” Holly shouted.

“If something destructive had happened to their town, I would expect to see a lot more than a single child try to flee from there,” Ori said.

“^That, and from what I could make out, it felt like she was running from another human and not a mon or some sort of natural disaster. If it was the latter, we’d probably feel it over here too.^”

“Not like we have the spare manpower to watch their weird settlement, either.”

Lumi’s addition in particular shut down Holly’s idea. This was the one time where they really couldn’t afford to divert anyone from their regular scouting duties, not with the heightened risk of humans sending their own reconnaissance. The Azumarill pondered through it all for an approximate three seconds before groaning in frustration. From the outside, it sounded like an absolute mess, and even her hyperactive brain couldn’t figure any of it out. “Whoever hurt her best sleep lightly—if I ever get my paws on them, I’ll make them fear water alright.”

With the assorted grumbling and smacking of her bulbous tail against the snow, Holly was done venting her anger out. Now that her anger had been dealt with, it was time to switch gears into something actually constructive. “And until then, might as well make her something nice. Now what do humans like...”

“Cruelty?”

Lumi’s badly timed joke was rewarded with his head becoming surrounded in a shimmering aura before being forced down, planting into the snow.

“^She’s unconscious, so preferably something that can be reheated without too much difficulty, and can last a couple of days. And... thanks, Holly. We meant to ask you earlier if you could do something like this, make something for her once she wakes up.^”

Holly scoffed at that, flicking her wrist limply. She couldn’t keep a prideful smile from creeping onto her expression for too long, though. “Babes, babes, thought you knew me better than this—of course I’ll cook for anyone who needs their stomach filled, that’s hardly even a question. I’m already itching with ideas... Salac to give her a kick of energy once she’s back up, Pecha to help fight off any disease, Kasib for flavor... oh oh oh am I loving it already. Now, you three!”

The Azumarill’s sudden call startled the scouts, stopping them in their tracks as the cook picked her stool up and moved it back into the pantry. She almost dove into more cooking there and then, before remembering to follow up, “Enjoy your meals! And good luck with your duties, not like y’all need it, hah! Keep safe.”


With their portions wrapped up, the scouts departed for their duties shortly afterwards.

A couple of Agilities let Aria get to the area she patrolled relatively quickly, and without exerting her too much. ‘Too’ was definitely the load-bearing word in that sentence, but she could keep sensing for nearby humans while catching her breath.

Most of the time, her shifts were uneventful. The forest in which their village was located might’ve been sandwiched in between two human settlements—one of which was very sizable—but very few humans ever ventured close enough to be of any danger. They tended to stick to that neat, straight path of theirs, and even then it saw maybe a couple of humans a day, if that.

Still, they had to remain ever vigilant. If even one human had learned the truth and walked away with it, the rest would inevitably know too before long.

And once that happened, they were doomed.

Aria remembered thinking that humans were some sort of collective organism, back when she first wound up here. Her mentor had to explain to her that wasn’t the case, which only confused her even more. At least, until he offered an alternate explanation—there were just too many humans to handle.

Their village had somewhere around two to three hundred souls the last time they counted. The larger of the nearby human settlements, however, had thousands upon thousands. Even if very few of them enslaved Pokemon for fighting, many others still had access to those terrifying ‘balls’ of theirs. More than enough, taken together, to leave them horribly outmatched—and that’s without taking reinforcements into account.

For as large as that nearby town was, it paled compared to humanity’s largest. The sheer scale of the human world made Aria’s head spin whenever she attempted to comprehend any of it.

To her chagrin, this wouldn’t end up being another day of steadily patrolling between a couple of abandoned human structures without ever spotting anyone. Shivers ran down her spine after spotting a distinctively human aura in the distance, snapping her away from pondering and back to reality.

Sneaking up on people was much easier than she had thought it’d be growing up.

Full invisibility, while possible, was difficult and draining to maintain. Thankfully, it wasn’t necessary most of the time—all she needed to do was to make herself hard to notice and most living beings, mons or humans alike, grew almost completely blind to her presence. Their eyes would just glaze right over where she was whenever she had accidentally made a noise.

Though, just to be sure, she mentally reached over and blocked all stimuli coming from her as well. The goal was to redirect them without them ever consciously noticing, her typing awarding her that leg up above most of the other scouts. Her brother and Cypress could also confuse them in into leaving, but everyone else had to resort to intimidation.

Which—while just as effective in the moment, no doubt—always carried the risk of drawing further attention down the line. Especially when done by a scout whose species didn’t live here natively.

Part of why Ori only handled wildlings that tried to predate on them. That, and he just really wasn’t good at being threatening beyond his sheer size, tried as he might.

The human Aria had snuck up on seemed to be there on their own. Any companions wouldn’t have been much of an issue for her either—unless they were Dark-type, of course. After making sure they weren’t able to see, hear, or otherwise perceive her at all, she dove into their surface thoughts, the human stopping to look around at the sudden sensation of being watched.

The immediate good news was that this human had nothing to do with Anne.

The slightly worse news was that she was a ‘birdwatcher’, and that she was venturing over in the approximate direction of their village in order to get ‘photos’ of the Rowlet family after hearing of them being here. Aria had no idea what some of that meant, but the Rowlet part was clear, at least.

Clear and odd—Sprout was much better than to ever let herself get spotted by whoever she was observing. Sigh, Blossom has been getting out there on her own, hasn’t she? Something to bring up once she was back. And in the meantime—

“^There aren’t any Rowlet in these woods. Whoever told you that made it up.^” Aria spoke telepathically; her mental utterances were much more so commands than words. A light form of Hypnosis let her steer the human’s thoughts without them ever realizing anything was afoul. “^There’s nothing to see here. Also, you... forgot about a ‘stove’ back home.^”

She wasn’t sure whether that suggestion would accomplish much beyond confusing the human further. Most of the concepts she dredged up from their mind were only partial at best.

*GASP!*

Well, it looked like her idea worked almost too well. The human turned around on a dime, breaking into the fastest panicked jog they could manage with such a heavy bag bouncing on their back. That went smoothly, thank gods—

“Aria, Aria!” The bird cries filled the woods, loud enough for Aria to worry about the human doubling back to investigate them. Before she could do anything about it, though, Lucere perched on a nearby branch and continued, “The humans are on their way!”

Aria’s attention narrowed, “^How many, where, how far along are they?^”

“Two with one mon, slowly following the human path! Lumi is keeping an eye on them!”

“^Where’s Marco?^”

“I don’t know, I found you first! Though, between the two of us, I trust you more than your brother to handle this with the delicacy it needs…”

As serious as the atmosphere was, Aria couldn’t help but chuckle weakly, before relaxing her body for another Agility.

“Fair enough. Lead the way, Lucere.”



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other fic, Another Way!
 
Last edited:
  • Like
Reactions: K_S
Chapter 3: Pity

redspah

the gay agenda
Pronouns
she/her


Chapter 3: Pity



As the Altaria guided her through the forest, Aria couldn’t help but keep replaying what she’d seen in Anne’s memories to herself. So much of it didn’t make a lick of sense, answering almost nothing beyond the girl having ran away from something. Despite her confusion, she still felt protective of the human girl out of reflex, more so than she probably should’ve been. Guess a child was a child in the end, and wanting to protect those who couldn’t protect themselves was her innermost nature.

Even if that child also happened to be human.

Don’t worry, Anne, we’ll get you back home safely.

“^Lucere?^”

The Gardevoir’s call had the Dragon-type dive to fly beside her, easily matching her pace. “Everything alrighty, Aria?”

“^Yes, yes, just… goodness is this entire topic a mess.^”

“Yep yep. Just awful, I hope the healers hurry up!”

“^They’re already doing what they can, I’m sure of it.^”

“Hope to bits that’s true! We need to get rid of the human before they wake!”

“^It would be the best for our security, yes.^”

“And more~! Nobody wanna deal with an awake human!”

The forcefulness of Lucere’s words made Aria raise an eyebrow as she ran through the nondescript woods. She wasn’t aware of the Altaria having had any particular experiences with humanity in the past, but it was always a possibility. “^Why so?^”

“Oh, you know! They’re awful and think of us as dirt! They hate us; why wouldn’t we do the same?”

It certainly was an interesting conjecture, based almost entirely on concentrated ‘trust me’. A part of Aria doubted that she’d get anything out of this discussion at all, but figured she could at least push it a bit further and see what reasoning the Altaria had for her claim. “^And why would that be, you think?^”

“Oh, Aria, we and humans are different! Everyone hates difference when it’s this big!”

Now that was a much more concrete, and yet much broader reason. It also made Aria immediately call nonsense, but the last thing she wanted to do right now was engage in an argument with her coworker.

Especially since they were finally coming up on where Lumi had been waiting for them.

The Gardevoir gradually undid her Agility as she slowed down, trying her hardest to keep her breathing quiet. She then put up a small Safeguard for them all, making Lumi step down from the small hill overlooking the bespoke human path and bring the other two up to speed. “Two humans with a leashed Growlithe. They’re following the trail that the crashed human left behind themselves,” Lumi said matter-of-factly, keeping his snark down for the time being.

“^Any chance they’re just using the same path and not following her?^”

“Very doubtful. It seems they’re having the Growlithe track the human’s scent. Came close to picking mine up a couple times earlier.”

That settled it, leaving Aria no other choice than to get in there herself while hopefully remaining undetected. As she prepared herself for it, though, Lumi followed up, “They’re walking very slowly, for some reason.” He was no less confused than Aria at hearing that, the bewilderment in his voice unlike him.

“Can confirm!”

Lucere’s chirped confirmation had the psychic reconsider her plan for a moment. She soon realized that it didn’t matter for much, though—sprinting or crawling; their purpose here was clear enough.

As was her need to stop them.

“^Alright. I’ll try to follow them, and see if I can put any of this together. Lucere, scout along the path towards their town to see whether any reinforcements are on the way. Lumi, be on your guard in case I’ll need backup.^”

“Okie-dokie!” / “Aye aye.”

Once the Altaria flew off, Aria got to work. With a deep breath, she extended her mental reach; sensing and effortlessly breaching into the three minds on the other side of the hill. Once that was done, she approached them, keeping a close eye on their appearance as she scanned their surface thoughts.

Their outfits were very bulky, making them look much larger than they would have otherwise. Almost all their clothes were an almost black shade of blue—thick jackets, leg coverings, large belts with a multitude of pouches. The only exception was a sleeveless garment on their upper half, colored a very… unusual kind of yellow. On it were a couple of stripes and an unknown human symbol, possibly writing, made of a reflective silver material.

As many layers as they wore, though, noticing how cold they felt wasn’t exactly a feat. Aria was eternally grateful at how much more effective the thin Safeguard sheen surrounding her body was at keeping her warm compared to human clothing, even if the result was still only just bearable. The bulk of the Gardevoir’s attention, however, was placed on someone else.

The Growlithe pup was likely only a couple of years old at most. They constantly kept trying to outrun the reach of their leash, the jolts of pain every time they tried to do what they were supposed to—follow the scent—clear to sense.

In any other circumstances, Aria would have seriously considered teaching the humans a lesson, or at least giving the lil’ Fire-type some much-needed reprieve. Unfortunately, she couldn’t do that this time.

Not with so much at stake.

To her dismay, the group remained silent for a while. Aria cursed herself for ending up just late enough for them to have wrapped up their previous conversation topic.

Right as she was preparing to dive deeper into their thoughts the hard way, though, the Growlithe perked up in her direction. Fortunately, their human handlers didn’t immediately get the significance of that—

“~What is it now?~” the human voice snarled, their voice gravely and unamused as they glanced over their shoulder. All they could see were snow and trees, making them grumble at the puppy.

Even if their handlers’ senses were too limited to spot her, the Growlithe’s most definitely weren’t. The little one tried to bolt towards her, only to find themselves thrashing against the limits of their leash.

“~Get back here, you dumb fucking dog,~” the second human muttered in exasperation, hangover tainting their words and actions alike. They yanked at the Fire-type’s leash out of spite to get back at them as Aria ensured the puppy couldn’t smell her anymore.

“~Even it’s going nuts at this pointless shit.~”

The second human chuckled at the remark, breaking into a harsh cough before shaking it off with a low groan.

“~It’s just a straight path, isn’t it?~” the first human asked.

“~It is!~”

“~So why the fuck do we have to track that kid all the way over to Lillywood!?~”

“~Fuck if I know!~”

“~Of course that bitch is in Lillywood, where fucking else. C’mon, let’s get back, write it in and be done with it.~”

As unenthused as the second human was at them being here to begin with, such a blatant disregard for procedure made them pause and second guess themselves. They looked over at the unending path ahead and back at the other human, Growlithe yanking at the leash in their hands all the while. “~You sure?~”

“~Course I am! Where else could she be?~”

“~I don’t know, Lillywood guys apparently couldn’t find her.~”

“~Didn’t look hard enough is what it is, not our fucking problem.~”

The second human was quite unnerved by that. They were torn between being eager to turn tail and get back to warmth, and genuinely concerned about the remote possibility that some dumb kid got themselves hurt on a straight stretch of path.

“~Besides—the fuck is her bum mother gonna do, throw a bottle at us?~” the first voice chuckled under their breath.

“~What about Tom?~”

“~What about him!?~”

The non-answer left the second human speechless for a moment, before they finally relented with a quiet ‘yeah’. The two humans turned around, leaving the Fire-type beside them thrashing against their leash before one stronger yank finally made them obey with a painful whine.

As stunned as Aria was at that entire sequence of events, this one she wouldn’t let slide. Suddenly, the human holding the leash lost their footing, falling face first onto the snow-covered dirt. The first human offered only snark, “~Speaking of bottles, you’d do well to skip on one or two.~”

“~Shut the fuck up, ugh—no idea how I even slipped there.~”

As the second human picked themselves back up, Aria backed off towards Lumi. Her expression was as flat as it ever got as the Luxray spoke with appreciation, “Nice work. As far as I’m concerned, that asshole deserved worse, but I’ll take what I can get.”

“^I didn’t do anything.^”

Aria’s quiet admission caught Lumi off guard, leaving him unsure how to interpret that. “What do you mean?”

“^They backed off on their own. All I did was trip one of them over.^”

“They did? Why—were they not looking for the girl after all?”

“^They were, it’s... I-I don’t know. They were searching for Anne, but then at some point, they just... didn’t want to bother anymore. Decided to go back and lie that she had made it to the town on the other end of the path.^”

“That’s...” Lumi mumbled, speechless. Sure, his expectations for humanity were already nonexistent, but this was somehow even more loathsome than anything he could’ve imagined. Despicable as it was, though, it still left questions.

“Are they just not gonna search for her anymore?”

“^It would seem so. They mentioned something about her mother maybe doing that, but weren’t taking that idea seriously either.^”

“Humans just keep finding ways to sink even lower, eh?”

“^I don’t know if I can even argue with that, I...^” Aria grasped for words, unable to find any.

“Take your time, Aria. At least this threat is averted. I’ll spread the news so we’re all on the same page.”

“^Good call, thanks Lumi. And,^” she followed up, the words catching the Luxray right as he was about to storm out. Light blue arcs of electricity jumped around his fur as he looked over his shoulder, ready to take off. “^Let’s meet again at the healers’ tent, tomorrow morning.^”

“Gonna dig through more memories after all?”

“^Not sure if there’s a way to avoid that anymore, I’m afraid.^”

“Hah. Sure thing—take it easy today.”

Much as Aria didn’t want Lumi to end up being right in the end, she didn’t see any other way out of this mess. She was left alone with her thoughts as she watched him head out, the winter cold stinging harder than ever. The sheer attitude with which these people had treated not just a missing one of theirs, but a missing child, was harrowing.

Was that just how humans were deep down?

She sure hadn’t felt anything near this despicable from her previous interactions with them, their minds not too different from her own. But these two… Aria had no idea whether they were uniquely horrible, or if that was humanity’s true nature. Her soul kept trying to convince her it was the former, but her mind couldn’t shake all the doubt off.

Who knows—maybe the potential for that kind of indifferent cruelty lied in her, too. She couldn’t imagine herself ever acting like that, the mere idea so against everything that made her a Gardevoir, against everything that made her… her, that it made her feel ill.

That didn’t mean it was impossible, of course.

What Aria knew for sure, though, was that after several hours of thoughts running in circles around that topic and ultimately getting nowhere, the only thing she wanted to do was to go home and fill her soul with something warmer.


If there was one part of winter that Aria liked, it was the much shorter scouting shifts.

Nothing stopped humans from sneaking over in the dark, of course, but very few were foolish enough to attempt that even in the summer. Sprout could count all the instances where she had to actually give some potential intruders a scare on her talons over her many years of scouting. After what she’d witnessed earlier today, Aria doubted any humans would come looking for Anne overnight.

Or ever again, for that matter.

Thankfully, she wouldn’t have to think about that unpleasant subject for much longer. A smile crept to her face as she beelined for the entrance to the large burrow, under a larger hill, under an even larger oak that crowned its peak.

Her home.

As puny, downright miserly, as the wooden door at its front was, the light flowing out of the gaps between it and its frame gave its homeliness away. Aria closed her eyes and undid her Safeguard as she stepped in and made her way down these familiar, worn steps, the warmth and pleasant smells making her shudder.

“Good evening, honey,” her husband spoke, his voice harsh, bestial, angry even—to an untrained ear, at least. Aria knew, however, that this was his happy voice. His species left him with an unfortunately limited vocal range, and what he had of it came off as intimidating for many. His face suffered from the same issue, the always-visible fangs especially unnerving in a vacuum.

“Hey, sweetie.”

Regardless of how he sounded to strangers, Aria knew the person underneath the demonic Grimmsnarl facade well enough to be as comfortable around him as she got. She walked over with a dreamy expression and let him pull her into a gentle, warm embrace as he worked on the dinner. “Long day?”

“Very.”

The squirmy sensation of his individual hairs moving around was equal parts ticklish and comforting. Aria let herself get moved and held even closer, nuzzling into her husband’s shoulder.

A part of Garret wanted to ask about the murmurs about a human in their village he’d heard earlier, but there was no need to rush. His head leaned on hers as they basked in the hearth’s warmth, the Gardevoir’s lithe body getting warmed up fast.

“Smells delicious.”

“Thank you~. Holly’s advice never fails, hah.”

“Indeed, it does not. She recommended some new ingredients?”

“Spices! A bit less pepper, a bit more salt, and to try out a bay leaf or two. Aroma wise I have no complaints so far, and I doubt the flavor is gonna disappoint us either.”

“Nothing you ever make is~.”

It was hard to spot a blush on the fiercely green skin of his cheeks, making knowing how to do so feel extra special to Aria. Her tired smile grew wider as she allowed herself to close her eyes and focus on all the other, more pleasant stimuli. Though, as she focused more on her psychic senses, something unusual became apparent. “Where’s everyone?”

As much as she appreciated some peace and quiet after a long day, Aria wasn’t used to seeing her dwelling be so calm after dark. She sensed a couple of minds playing in an adjacent room, and had a very good idea of who they were, but that still left a few heads absent.

“I know Cadence and mom went out to grab something, haven’t seen Marco all day, Bell and Elric—”

Before he could finish, the door to the kids’ room flung open, a pink blur scrambling out of it right away. His every motion filled the burrow with rattling noises as he was being persistently, yet futilely, chased by a teeny Ralts. The lil’ psychic’s best efforts only earned him laughter from the Gligar as the bat kept shaking the rattle in his tail’s grasp, making the Ralts try even harder. The Ralts’ glow surrounded the toy before it was inevitably yanked out of his mental grip again and again, pushing him to frustration. “Give it back!”

As amused as the bat was at the situation, his smile washed from his face the moment he saw the tyke’s mom having made her way back. Her unamused expression told it all, distracting the Gligar for long enough for the Ralts to finally yank the rattle out of his tail’s grip.

“Elriiiic...”

“I’m sorry Mrs. Aria, I-I just got carried away with it—” the Gligar tried to explain himself, pincers clicking in anxiety.

“I know, I know, you’re not in trouble, sweetie. I just want you to be careful and know when to stop so that it’s fun for you both,” Aria explained with a tired smile. She couldn’t even pretend to be upset at any of this, especially now that Bell had gone from frustrated to happy at reclaiming his toy. He excitedly waved it around as he ran around the room—before finally spotting his mom having made it back home.

“Mommy!”

“Hey Bell~.”

The tyke giggled in glee as his mom psychic’d him into her arms and held him close. Aria’s tired expression softened as she looked back at the Gligar. The last thing she wanted was to make the boy think he was in trouble, moving her little one off to one arm and outstretching the other one for a hug.

Elric accepted the invitation right away, flying over and clinging onto Garret’s arm as he let the Gardevoir provide some well-needed affection. “Sorry...”

“It’s okay Elric, it’s okay. Bell really likes you—right, Bell?”

“Yeah!” the Ralts squeaked out, filling everyone else with warmth, and especially his bat friend.

“I-I’m glad.”

“I just don’t want that to change because you went too far by accident.”

“H-he’s not angry at me, right?”

“Oh no, not at all. Just something to keep in mind for the future,” Aria smiled, stroking the back of Elric’s head as the last of his worries left him. “You’ve already grown up a lot this winter, you know? Your dad is gonna be really proud of you once he wakes back up.”

The comment did wonders at lifting the bat’s spirits back up as he held onto his temporary guardians. He knew it’d be at least a month more before his dad would snap out of his hibernation, but that didn’t stop him from checking on him every morning, just in case.

“Y-you think?”

“Absolutely, Elric! I remember how scared you were the last winter, and look at you now, you’re taking it like a champ!” Garret said, fueling the Gligar’s fluster as he settled into the affection, the dinner getting wrapped up in the meantime.

“Thank you, Mr. Garret...”

Comfy as the scene was, Aria realized it’d get even comfier soon. She let go of her husband and carefully lowered both kids down on the floor before instructing them, “Everyone’s on their way, let’s lay things out for dinner~.”

“Yes, ma’am!” Elric chirped before swooping to grab a handful of wooden bowls while Aria pulled the short table from the corner to the center of the chamber. She then whisked a few pillows from her bedroom and laid them around; some of the Whimsicott fluff leaking out of the slowly tattering fabric.

Bell helped by clapping and squeaking at the sight of so much motion happening around him.

They got done with the preparations just in time, the front door opening right as Elric set down the final spoon. Before the gust of icy wind could chill the atmosphere in the burrow, Cadence reignited it by excitedly running down the stairs and shouting, “Mom mom mom is it true with the human!?”

“Cadence sweetie, one thing at a time,” the Indeedee behind her chided.

“Okay, grandma!”

The Kirlia-shaped bundle of energy bounced into the kids’ room to drop her scarf off before running back over to her mom. “Is it true, mom!?”

“What’s true?” Bell asked confusedly, looking up at his sister and her red cheeks.

Cadence groaned under her breath at him not following along and answered, “The human!”

“Human?”

“We can talk about it over dinner sweeties, now get yourself seated,” Aria instructed, catching the tykes’ attention.

“Okay, mommy!” / “Okay mom!” / “Okay ma’am!”

Aria chuckled at the three squeaky voices responding nearly simultaneously before they took their seats. The Gardevoir lowered herself onto the pillow next to Bell as her mother-in-law took a seat beside Cadence. Right as they did, the final missing member of the family made his way back home, the Gallade’s expression even more focused than usual.

“Evening Marco, something on your mind?” Aria asked, making her brother chuckle—the subject of his thoughts was obvious enough. He knew better than to rush that topic ahead of dinner, sitting down as Garret carried the entire pot of stew over to the table with one arm.

With the portions getting handed out, the wooden spoons got to work—Bell’s under his mom’s careful watch. As the rich flavor rejuvenated the family’s bodies, Autumn noted her son’s tweak in his recipe, “^Hmm. More salt this time?^”

As used as the Indeedee might have been to mentally communicating with her Dark-type son, she couldn’t deny that it grew more difficult as the years kept coming. No matter how hard Garret tried to lower his mental guard around his family—letting them link up to him in the first place—doing so remained incomparably harder than linking up with anyone else.

Thankfully, this was just a fallback—spoken language was more than sufficient most of the time. It didn’t stop Autumn from feeling down at the realization of just how much her abilities were slipping by the season, though.

“Mhm! Holly’s recommendation.”

For a few solid minutes, the only sounds filling the burrow were the scraping of wood on wood. Even Cadence waited until she was done through most of her portion before bringing the talk of the day back up, “^Is it true with the human, mom?^”

“^You’ll have to be more specific than that, sweetie.^”

“^Is there really a human in our village?^”

“^Yes, yes there is.^”

As obviously true as the news was to her, Aria saw her husband, her mother-in-law, and the boy her family watched over all pause at the revelation. Their eyes went wide at the incredulous rumor being confirmed; Cadence squeaked giddily,“^Eeeee—what’s their name? Are they scary? Can I meet—^”

“^Cadeeeence.^”

“^Sorry grandma.^”

“^Don’t be sorry sweetie, just take your time. Your mom isn’t running anywhere, and neither are we. Now—what was that with the human Aria?^”

The Gardevoir chuckled at the elderly Indeedee’s barely veiled enthusiasm, emptying her bowl as she continued, “^Her name is Anne. Sprout found her before dawn. She had gotten hurt near the human road to the east, and was in a very rough state.^”

“^Ooooh... was she mean to someone so they hurt her—^”

“^No sweetie, no, it was an accident.^”

“^How come she was there in the middle of the night in the first place?^”

“^That is a very good question, Autumn,^” Marco spoke with a knowing tone, catching his sister’s attention. The two locked eyes as the rest of the table ate on, switching to communicating directly without anyone else overhearing.

“^Do you know something more about it?^” Aria asked.

“^Followed the trail back to their town while you dealt with the group they sent. I think I even know which building it started from.^”

“^Any finds there?^”

“^Whole place reeked of spoiled wine and looked ransacked. It was just that single building, though.^”

Aria had no idea about just how significant that find was, but it didn’t sound pretty in the slightest. She nodded deeply before asking, “^Found anyone there?^”

“^Regrettably, no. The whole place had a miserable aura, and there was a lot of human attention around it, so I didn’t stay long.^”

“^Makes sense. Could her family be ostracized in their own town?^”

“^Not impossible, but... something tells me that’s not quite it.^”

The Gardevoir nodded as she continued with her meal; the mystery refusing being neatly answered—or even having any meaningful progress done with it. Seems she would have to have a sweep through Anne’s memories after all—

“^What are you two chatting abooooout~?^” Cadence chimed in, unable to resist at seeing her mom and uncle talking covertly for any longer.

Marco chuckled in response, while Aria answered vaguely enough to not be lying. “^Scouting stuff.^”

“Are other humans looking for her?” Elric asked, his words making both siblings glance at him and nod simultaneously.

Marco picked up the slack of explaining it this time, “^They sent a search party earlier today, but Aria diverted them.^”

“^Not even. It was...^”

By the time Aria realized she’d spilled more than she should have, the entire table’s attention was already on her—including Marco, apparently out of the loop about what had happened earlier that day. Ultimately, there was no real reason to keep secretive about all this beyond it just being… upsetting.

“^They just backed out on their own, didn’t want to bother. Treated the whole thing more like a nuisance rather than a search for a lost child.^”

“^A child!?^” Autumn shouted, taken aback in a mix of disbelief, worry, and outright disgust. Her thoughts and attention kept glancing over to her adoptive son, something deep inside her refusing to accept such a vile state of things.

“^Yes, she’s a child. Around Cadence’s age from what Esther told us.^”

“^To get treated like that by one’s own kin...^”

“^Can we visit her, mom?^” Cadence asked. Aria considered her request more than Blossom’s earlier in the day, but only just. As unnerving as Anne’s circumstances already were and kept growing, it wasn’t like they could just send visits to her freely.

Sooner or later, they’d figure out what had happened to her and get her home, safe and sound.

“^No sweetie, we don’t want her to know she’s here. Besides, she’s still comatose, so it’d be a very one-sided visit,^” Aria explained. Her response deflated all three kids, even if Bell didn’t quite grasp everything being discussed. He may not have understood the significance of the village’s unexpected guest, but was disappointed at not being able to visit a potential friend all the same.

“^But that’s just mean! She’s here on her own and hurt, she’ll be so scared when she wakes up!^” Cadence pleaded.

“^I—I know, sweetie. We’ll have to figure something out if that happens while she’s still here, but we’re not doing this to be mean, I promise. We just want to keep you all safe.^”

Aria might’ve spoken for the scouts as a whole, but she couldn’t deny that her daughter’s remark got to her in particular. Each new revelation made her increasingly doubtful of whether it would be possible for them to just return Anne back home peacefully. She didn’t have any ideas about what they could do instead if the push came to shove, either. It was probably for the best to leave that topic for now, and just hope that things would sort themselves out.

Fortunately, Cadence wasn’t privy to her mom’s doubts. The lil’ Kirlia sighed as she tried to accept the explanation at face value. She didn’t fully believe it, but knew she wasn’t gonna be getting anything different.

The rest of the family dinner passed on mostly silence, only occasionally interrupted by the more mundane, daily topics. Aria kept quiet throughout, her mind busy churning through all the uncomfortable facts on her own. She was the first to excuse herself back to her and Garret’s room once she’d wrapped her portion—she knew she’d need all the rest she could get her hands on before tomorrow’s meeting.

Sunroof closed, Will-o’-Wisps extinguished, door shut, Safeguard to muffle the commotion in the living room raised—

Dreams stubbornly not coming.

The harrowing possibility of Anne not having a place to return to swirled around in the Gardevoir’s head. It didn’t feel too likely—not yet at least—but couldn’t be eliminated entirely, especially with the apparently awful state of the building she ran away from. If that truly was the case, deciding her fate would most likely come down to the Elders.

Which didn’t exactly fill Aria with confidence.

They wouldn’t kill her, but they wouldn’t let her stay either, both possibilities equally impossible. Anne would have to be returned to humanity, but who was to say she’d be treated well in the town she came from? Or even in the town at the other end of the woods?

Was there anything they could do to guarantee her safety?​





Aria laid still as she grappled with the question, answers refusing to show themselves. Her husband’s eventual arrival helped soothe the worst of her worries, replacing them with his most familiar, most welcome warmth. His soft snores provided a steady rhythm to mimic with her breathing, letting her slowly rein the emotional whirlpool in.

Things would turn out alright. She had nothing concrete to base that hope off, but… she felt it deep inside her all the same. Any details could be hashed out later—for now, she just had to breathe in, and out. And in, and out.

And in, and...


As welcome as her rest was, it had to end eventually. Much earlier than she would’ve preferred, no less.

The bedroom was completely dark as Aria came to. The sunroof getting opened with her telekinetic reach didn’t help either—no sun or moon to be seen; whichever stray starlight there was couldn’t illuminate anything at all.

Guess duty called whether the sun was up or not.

The Gardevoir grunted at yesterday’s exertion as she slid out of her husband’s embrace, the contrast between his warmth and the surrounding chill making her shudder. She remembered to apply her Safeguard just moments before she opened the front door, drowsiness not doing her any favors.

Onward.

Even at night, their village was nowhere near lifeless. A bunch of Dark and Ghost-types were making their way around, greeting her as she passed by. She drew a couple of curious looks, but only by the arguable virtue of being up so ungodly early.

Far from the earliest one around, even for the village’s diurnal inhabitants.

“Aria darling, why in the blazes are you up so early!?” Holly’s shrill greeting snapped the Gardevoir out of her half-conscious stupor, prompting her to try shaking the remaining tiredness aside as she answered.

“^Scout meeting, we gotta discuss what to do with the human.^”

“Help her, that’s what! Speaking of, got around to fixing something for her—oughta get her right back on her legs once she comes to!” Holly said, accentuating her words by slamming the small bundle on the counter with much more force than needed.

A pair of very thick, very buttery pastries weren’t the healthiest choice—especially with how sugary they smelled and looked—but if anything would be effective at filling the little one with energy, it’d be that. She wasn’t sure what the wooden bottle beside them held—knowing the cook, though; it was her own special blend of sweetened berry juices.

“^Thanks, Holly.^”

“Anytime, darlin’! Same ol’ for you?”

“^Same old for me.^”

“Coooomin’ up!”

Alas, Aria couldn’t deny having a sweet tooth herself—much to her kids’ chagrin when she kept nudging them towards heartier meals than Holly’s sugary goodies, while herself being no better. Granted, her nutritional needs were much different than—

“Aria.”

The low hum accompanying the buzzed-out words clued the Gardevoir as to the speaker. She tried to shake what remained of her worries off before looking to her side, staring the weathered Vespiquen in the eye.

“^Good morning, Liz.^”

“I need the rundown of the human situation.”

Aria knew better than to sigh out loud at the understandable question—or to answer it straight. Messy as the situation was, most only cared about one specific angle of it, and the Vespiquen’s was very easy to guess from experience.

“^She’s approximately this tall, and in a coma. She had extensive damage over the left side of her body, needed a full limb cast. Build similar to mine, apparently similar to Cadence’s age mentally. Her items were moved to Mikiri’s burrow.^”

Liz stared at nothing as she reached a claw up to drag it along the front of her horns, using the tally marks carved into them for counting. New head to feed was unsurprising, even if everything else about them was unusual. Them being comparably large was a concern, as was their rough state—dressings and salves were a limited resource, after all.

The last remark made her stop dead in her tracks and refocus on Aria, the little she had of an expression growing concerned. “Why there?”

“^Couldn’t think of anywhere else with enough space.^”

Mikiri’s human know-how was also a contributing factor, but one that would make the Vespiquen quartermaster drop in despair if stated outright.

“Bad choice. Too late to change. Need to ask Lavender and Sol for more dressings.”

It’d be nice for the latter to do something productive as opposed to snooping and spreading rumors; Aria wasn’t about to disagree with that…

“When will the human be gone?”

The one question everyone was asking themselves, if each for very different reasons.

“^We don’t know, I’ll let you know once we do.^”

Liz was well aware she wouldn’t be getting any further revelations about the human case this early on. She accepted the response with a faint nod and headed off, leaving Aria to endure the rest of the wait until her meal was done.

As the Gardevoir waited, she looked up at the sky; the sight lifting her spirits. Eastern skies were shifting into lighter purples and darker reds by the moment, dimming out the surrounding stars. The sunrise brought with itself as much calm as it did uncertainty.

Before the unnerving topics of the day could worm further into her mind, the bubbly whistle snapped her out of her daze, to the sight of Holly waving her meal around. “There ya go. Pass on good wishes from me over to that kid once she comes to.”

“^No guarantee she will today, Holly.^”

“Then tomorrow, or wheneva’—I just want her to know she’s got someone in here cheering for her, is all.”

Aria forced out a weak smile, picking up both hers and Anne’s portions before responding. “^I will, thank you. We’ll make sure she’s alright.^”

“Oh, I know that, silly. Nursing them back to health ain’t the same as treating them friendly though, and that’s the thing I’m less certain on.”

“^I’ll... do what I can to make her feel welcome.^”

“That’s the spirit! Now off you go, you have this whole place to keep safe, don’t lemme keep ya waitin’!”


For once, Aria wasn’t the last one to show up at the healer tent.

The few minutes until Lumi showed up were spent in tense, if somewhat amusing, silence. Aria could feel Ori’s hungry attention at Anne’s meal, even if he didn’t let it get to his expression. Ruby’s shifty eyes, constantly trying to force themselves away from the levitating meal, betrayed her focus as well. Sprout looked about one lapse of judgment away from devouring it in an instant.

Once the Luxray had finally arrived, he didn’t remain inconspicuous, either. “Lemme guess, that one’s for the human?”

“^Indeed~.^”

“Let’s get this over with. That smell’s gonna drive me insane without anything in me,” Ruby grumbled.

“I concur,” Ori followed.

Aria rolled her eyes at her coworker’s reactions, levitating the bundle into the air before enveloping it in its own Safeguard bubble. The gesture might’ve dulled the meal’s scent, but the associated shimmer only drew more visual attention to a warm meal that others lacked.

“^Let’s get to it, then. Any overnight developments, Sprout?^”

“None. Ain’t seen any humans tonight, neither on the path nor anywhere else. Heard about what happened with the group they sent yesterday, bloody despicable.”

“No better words for it, are there?” Ruby concurred with a growl. She might not have thought of humans as all that different to them in the end, but goddamn if these two made that particularly difficult in the moment.

“^Marco had checked up on their town yesterday. The building the girl’s trail originated from looked and smelled absolutely run down.^”

The group grew quieter at that revelation. Their minds all ventured in a similar direction, and not one they were keen on delving deeper into—at least not yet.

“I don’t like the sound of that one bit.”

“^Me neither, Ruby. I really hope it won’t come down to that, but it might be a good idea to figure out what we’re gonna do if it turns out her home isn’t safe to come back to.^”

“Well, that sounds obvious enough to me! If she doesn’t have a safe home outside our village, we give her one here until she can go back to her kin,” Sprout said. The rest of the group stared incredulously at her, the idea equal parts obvious and unimaginable. A human in their shelter against humanity?

Was she out of her mind!?

“You can’t seriously suggest that, Sprout,” the Luxray pleaded, hoping his coworker had simply fired a woefully ill-timed joke.

“I can and I am. She’s a battered child, about as dangerous as a Metapod. Denying her safety because of her kin sounds like the kinda things humans do, and we are supposed to be better than them, aren’t we!?” the Decidueye raised her voice, leaving everyone in the room feeling uneasy. Most of the group was stuck in a bind between not necessarily disagreeing with what she was saying, but being instinctively opposed to what her words implied.

Eventually, Ori broke the tense silence. “Perhaps it is wise to change the subject for the time being. For all we know, we’re just entertaining a blatantly incorrect possibility.”

The group took a deeper breath each at that. They all agreed with the Scizor’s suggestion at a rational level, but their hearts lied in very different directions about what should happen to the human.

“Aria, you had mentioned investigating further into the human child’s memories. Do you still want to attempt that?”

“^Yes Ori, I... yes. It’s a good idea to get that done, just so we have a better idea of just what in the world is going on with—^”

AAAAaaa-AAA!

The shrill, hoarse scream coming from the human’s room made the entire group’s hearts skip a beat. In just a few seconds, it turned into whimpers of pain, accompanied by the sounds of scrambling healers.

“Too late.”



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other fic, Another Way!

Also also check out my series of shorts, The Alarm Goes Off at Six!
 
Last edited:
  • Like
Reactions: K_S
Chapter 4: Facade

redspah

the gay agenda
Pronouns
she/her


Chapter 4: Facade



Quick clarification on the formatting of the dialogue:

"This is Pokémon speech."
"^This is telepathy.^"
"~This is human speech.~"



The sight awaiting the scouts in the human’s room was less scary than it was sudden.

The healers tending to them had backed off, unsure how to proceed or what had even caused this outburst. Once Aria stepped into the room, they turned to face her, wordlessly asking for advice.

Advice she wasn’t about to give, deciding to intervene directly instead.

Anne’s eyes were clenched shut as she shook on the soft bedding, feebly trying to twist her body onto its right side. A cursory check of her thoughts revealed her screams were caused by the pain in her left arm, unceasing even as she quietened into pained whimpers.

Aria’s medical expertise was very limited, but she still knew enough to put a Calm Mind to use. Her touch on the cast-wrapped arm numbed the nerves, gently cooling the panic building inside the human child. In just a few moments, Anne’s whimpers gave way to quiet gasps, and then deep breaths as pain left her be for now.

“^She was in pain,^” Aria explained, her comment making the Leavanny’s eyes go wide.

“Must’ve underestimated the dose, damn it. Can you hold them like this for a moment?”

Close watch over Anne’s thoughts let Aria know she’d heard Maple’s words—and that she was much too tired to pay any attention to what she perceived as incoherent insect noises. The Gardevoir shuffled off to the side as she held the human’s arm in position, giving space for the leafy nurse to walk over.

Maple looked for the right spot before administering the fastest Poison Jab of her life, blissful paralysis soon returning to Anne’s left arm. “Better now?”

“^Much better, thank you Maple.^”

“Are you gonna put them back to sleep?”

“^I may, but it’d be good to see if I could figure out what—^” Aria spoke, before Anne’s mumbled words cut the hushed conversation short. The rest of the room froze at realizing they still had an awake human in their midst. They watched as Anne shakily rotated herself onto her back, before Aria instructed them, “^Back off for now, I’ll handle this.^”

Aria waited nervously as the human girl looked at her, torn between helping her and protecting her village in her secret. Anne’s condition, though, skewed the Gardevoir mostly towards the former. Everyone watched closely as the girl pried her eyes open, immediately squinting as she stared at the ceiling. Her gaze took its time moving around the walls before landing on Aria and trying even harder to focus. The room’s collective beat skipped as they awaited their inadvertent guest’s reaction—

“~Th-thank you, nurse...~”

Out of everything Anne could have muttered in her miserable state, Aria expected gratitude the least. It made her feel warm, but the uncertainty about just what the girl meant soon eclipsed that sensation. The Gardevoir walked half a step closer in silence, eyes closing as she dug into the girl’s thoughts, trying to piece together just what was going on in here.

...

Figures Anne wasn’t scared; she could barely see her.

Peeking through her eyes revealed the resulting image to be unfocused beyond all recognition. Aria’s appearance was reduced to a tall white and green blur that Anne was interpreting as some sort of human in a full body outfit and a face mask—

“~N-nurse?~”

The confusion in the human’s voice left Aria unsure how to respond. After chewing through it for a moment, she went along with what the girl thought she was seeing, and answered in character, “^I’m here Anne, I’m here. How are you feeling?^”

Aria sighed inwardly in relief at Anne not suspecting something was afoul. As her’s slow, muddled thoughts coalesced to come up with a response, the Gardevoir glanced at what remained of her group. Sprout and all healers but Maple have taken their leave in the meantime, leaving just the Leavanny and the scouts. Before any of them could try catching Aria’s attention, Anne said, “~I’m thirsty. C-could I have some water, please?~”

Aria wordlessly passed Anne’s request over to Maple as her expression continued to soften. Anne’s miserable state fired up every last bit of empathy in her system, making her inch just that bit closer. Still, her duty weighed on her mind, forcing her to maintain an impersonal facade of a human nurse. “^Water is on its way, Anne. Would you want something to eat as well?^”

“~Mhm,~” Anne mumbled before closing her eyes and relaxing into the bedding, giving Aria an opportunity to dash over and grab the meal Holly had made for her. The sweet, buttery aroma immediately filled the air as the pastry was taken out of its protective bubble and set down on the bedstand.

The girl was much too exhausted to think through the weirdness of food being provided so quickly. Most of her senses that weren’t busy hurting focused on how wonderful the smell was, making the cold room feel so much more welcome. “~Th-that smells so nice...~”

“^It does, doesn’t it?^”

The allure of a warm meal made the injured girl try to squirm around on her bedding; wincing as she tried to get closer. She managed some steady, if slow, progress towards that before suddenly stopping, the outburst of anxiety in her head taking Aria aback. “~C-could I have m-my clothes back? If there’s n-nothing medical stopping that. A-and glasses...~”

The first part of the request was easier to understand, if difficult to fulfill in the heat of the moment. The second part, though, had the Gardevoir completely dumbfounded. She froze for a moment, eventually deciding to buy herself time, “^We’ll get to looking for your clothes, sweetie. In the meantime, could you describe what do the ‘glasses’ look like?^” Once she had answered the girl’s request, she spoke to just the Luxray, “^Lumi, run to Mikiri’s and bring over Anne’s bag and all the clean clothes it had in it, right away.^”

“Aye aye,” Lumi answered before bolting out of the tent, passing the leafy nurse holding a cupful of water on his way out.

The part of the exchange Anne could hear confused her almost as much as the ‘nurse’s… oddly phrased question. “~V-very t-thick lenses, metal rims and temples. Black, b-but some paint is flaking.~”

As unhelpful as the description on its own was, the mental visualization that accompanied it was a godsent. It let Aria get a good look at the item in question—and made her realize they had seen nothing like that when digging through the girl’s bag. She focused on passing the imagined image over to Ori and Ruby, making their heads spin a bit as she spoke up telepathically, “^She asked for this item. There wasn’t anything like it in her bag, right?^”

Ori opened his mouth before remembering their guest could hear him, too. He tried putting on the quietest whisper he could manage, to… mixed results. “None to my recollection.”

“I’ll have a sweep through where Sprout found her, just in case,” Ruby added. Despite her trying to keep her voice down as well, it was unsuccessful at avoiding catching Anne’s attention—or at least it would’ve been, if not for the green-yellow blur much closer to her occupying her entire focus.

This weird, tiny hospital she must’ve been in only got weirder and weirder at the moment.

Anne asked, figuring one question wouldn’t hurt, “~I-is this a Leavanny?~”

Aria thanked the stars for their facade remaining unbroken as she looked over at Maple. She only barely avoided a mistake of her own; her mental reach stopped an instant before it would’ve become visible. Instead, she grabbed the cup with her physical hands, cursing the close call under her breath.

“^Yes, Anne. She... helps us with our patients.^” Thankfully, the girl took the answer at face value, as vague as it was, especially once her ‘nurse’ continued, “^I’ve got the water. Will you need help with drinking, Anne?^”

“~Mhm.~”

As Aria made her way over to where Anne could reach, the girl slid towards the back of the bed. She was holding the covers with her good arm as close to her front as possible, not letting them slide even slightly. A rather confusing behavior, but Anne’s discomfort at not wearing any clothes was trivial to sense, and this tied into that in some unclear way.

No matter what exactly was the reason, Anne had a spare pair of hands to help her out, regardless.

The pretend nurse had to help herself keep the cup stable with a bit of telekinesis as her pretend patient drank. Anne downed the entire cup without pausing even for a moment, gasping afterwards. She got a much closer look at her ‘nurse’ now—but even though some details weren’t adding up, she wasn’t focusing on that. “~C-could I have more, please?~”

The unnecessary nicety of the question brought a soft, sad smile to Aria’s face.

“^Of course Anne. Will you need help with eating as well?^”

“~N-no, I think I’ll manage that one. Though, I-I have a question if that’s alright...~”

“^Go right ahead, sweetie.^”

Once the cup was passed to Maple, Anne once more had Aria’s undivided attention as she reached into the bundle of Holly’s meal. She kept her hunger in check for just long enough to stammer out a question, “~W-where am I?~”

The one question Aria hoped she would not have to answer.

Her silence unnerved Anne while she waited for a response. Fortunately, while the Gardevoir had no idea on how to respond to that without making the girl more suspicious, Anne herself did. She mumbled quietly as her train of thought was investigated, together with the name of the location she hoped she was currently in.

“^This is the Lillywood hospital, sweetie. You... had a very rough accident in the woods, but the rescue came in time and moved you here.^”

Anne sighed as her hunch turned out to be correct, before freezing at the mention of her accident. What she had previously assumed to be a nightmare turned out to be exactly what had happened last night, the realization making her gulp. Aria felt the accompanying pang of fear clearly, reassuring her right away. “^Don’t worry Anne, you’re safe now—^”

“~A-a-are they here?~”

The fear dripping from Anne’s words gave Aria a pause, her attention narrowing as she responded, “^They?^”

“~M-m-my parents...~”

...

The Gardevoir could only stare as the pieces of the rotten puzzle suddenly came together in the most disgusting, harrowing way imaginable. Something deep inside her cried out at the realization; her body trembled as she spoke up, “^N-no, they’re not, Anne.^”

“~Oh, oh good.~”

The girl was still thoroughly shook, the reassurance and her delicious meal providing only a fleeting reprieve. As she wrapped her portion up, though, fear crept into her mind once more while she eyed up the ‘nurse’ and the Leavanny beside her. She knew full well that her request wouldn’t be honored, but she had to do something, say something, try to fight what felt like the inescapable—tears welled up in the corners of her almost-blind eyes as she stammered, “~P-p-please don’t make me go back...~”

Anne’s whimper almost made Aria break her facade there and then as the child shrunk into her bedding; her terror the likes of which the Gardevoir wouldn’t wish even upon her enemies. “^I-I—^”

“~P-please! I-I’ll do anything, PLEASE—~”

“^We won’t let them hurt you again.^”

The girl’s teary eyes snapped open at hearing that, staring at her nurse in all her blurriness. A desperate question bubbled up from the depths of her terrified mind, carrying within it the tiniest spark of hope, “~R-r-really?~”

“^Yes Anne, really. Y-you’re safe here, I... I promise.^”

It was the one response the human wasn’t expecting in the slightest. Even if a healthier, less exhausted Anne would’ve immediately doubted the truthfulness of these words, the pained, blind, tired her couldn’t help but to latch onto the stranger’s promise, shaking as she tried to process it all. “~T-thank you n-nurse...~”

Her relief was as immense as its effects were immediate.

The release of tension, combined with her exhaustion, knocked Anne out in moments. Before long, the room was plunged into a thick, confused silence once more. Nobody but the Gardevoir was aware of what was said before them, having just been observing their coworker for the last few minutes.

Anne falling back asleep brought relief to everyone around. Maple set the cup of water down on the bedstand next to the unfinished pastry while Ruby attempted to catch the Gardevoir’s attention, “Aria?”

Her name being spoken out loud finally got the Psychic-type to face her group once more. Nobody expected to see a handful of stray tears flow down her cheeks, or to see her body shudder.

“We’re—what happened?” Lumi asked, his tone unusually not dismissive, the distraught state of his coworker stopping any snark in its tracks.

“^We—we need to talk.^”

Nobody could deny that.

After sparing one last look at the bedful of trouble on their paws, the scout team returned to the side room. Lumi dropped the human’s bag in the middle of the room; Ruby held onto her spoils. Took a fair bit of raking the snow with her claws, but she eventually found the glass-and-metal trinket.

Everyone remained silent as they awaited Aria’s words—words that kept not coming. She opened and closed her mouth a few times, unable to force anything out, before resorting to telepathy, “^I figured out what she was running away from.^”

“Great. What is it and how do we deal with it—”

“^It’s her own family.^”

The answer cut Lumi off mid-sentence as a cold shudder ran down his and everyone else’s spines.

“What do you mean?” Ruby asked.

“^I wish I had a more concrete idea. But... the fear she felt when asking if her parents were here was more than just worrying about being chewed out. She was scared for her life, and if they’re the reason she ran away... what do we even do?^”

The rest of the group looked among themselves as they thought back to their earlier spat with Sprout. Nobody liked where their imaginations were ending up when attempting to think through it all.

Still, the girl’s parents being terrible didn’t quite mean she didn’t have any other family.

“I find it hard to believe she was running towards nowhere on that fateful night. She must have some other relatives she intended to reach before suffering her accident. If we can ensure she reaches them, then that will be all our problems solved,” Ori said. While most of the group was persuaded by his argument, Aria most definitely wasn’t, not after feeling it all for herself. She couldn’t imagine someone gripped with that much fear had a plan beyond their immediate future.

Though, it’s not like either of them had any concrete evidence to base further decision making on, and they both knew that. The Gardevoir sighed and nodded along—they’d have to dig into it further once Anne was awake again and could answer questions.

But, at the same time... what if she indeed had nowhere else to go?

“Besides, judging from what Mikiri just found out, I kinda doubt we’d ever want this one of all humans staying here longer than necessary,” Lumi commented. Aria was about ready to snap at his remark, but ultimately held herself back. Everyone watched as Lumi opened the bag by yanking on the dangling bit with his teeth, and reached in to clumsily grasp the Fennekin doll. “Look inside, at that weird painting again. That’s our Ember.”

The revelation chilled the room almost as much as the one from a few minutes earlier. Aria’s psychics yanked the doll out of the bag before forcefully unzipping it; her hand shook as she reached into its pocket. It couldn’t be true, it wouldn’t make any sense with what she’d seen of Anne—

...

The doll landed on the carpeted floor with a weak thud, spilling out some of its metal circles and canvas rectangles. Aria could only stare transfixed at the tiny detail inscribed on that thin piece of wood, Lumi’s words unfortunately coming true.

The little Fennekin’s left eye had the same misshapen iris and almost nonexistent pupil as she had seen on the Braixen the few times she took her eyepatch off in public. Aria kicked herself for overlooking the detail in earlier chaos, and her spirit burned up in flames as she passed the picture to other scouts.

“That is... terrible.” Ori’s response summed up the group’s thoughts about the matter. Lumi felt a slight pang of guilt at shattering everyone’s spirits, even if the reason for it was one they would’ve had to tackle eventually, anyway.

“Not like it changes much. Her staying here was never an option. All this means is we’ll have to pay closer attention to her and make sure she’s out of here and someplace safe as soon as possible.”

“Do you really think she deserves safety anymore, Ruby?” Lumi responded with contempt, more so towards the subject of their discussion as opposed to the Weavile.

“If this is true, then no. But if what Aria said is true, and the girl really ran for her life, then sending her back home would sentence her to death. That ain’t a punishment I’m comfortable condemning anyone for, no matter how severe a crime.”

Even Lumi knew better than to argue a philosophical matter like that, swallowing his disagreement as the tiny painting was passed over to Ori. The Scizor expressed more emotion after glancing at the image than he usually did in a week, immediately closing his eyes and sticking his pincer out for Aria to grab the cursed item again.

“Though... what is this for? Do you know, Aria?” Ruby asked as she showed off the trinket with two large glass circles and bits of metal surrounding them. Two longer metal pieces stuck out to the sides of the glass, one of them bent harshly.

“^I’m uncertain. Considering her eyesight was so terrible she couldn’t tell me apart from a clothed human, I suspect these to have something to do with alleviating that.^”

Lumi blinked dumbfounded at that claim. He had a difficult time imagining a vision so crippled it couldn’t differentiate his friend from one of those despicable creatures. Though, compared to what his eyes were capable of, almost every other creature was stunted in that regard.

“Sounds like she should stay parted with them, then,” Ruby commented.

Aria felt like she ought to disagree, to claim that intentionally keeping someone blind was cruelty, but… she couldn’t bring herself to say that out loud. Not when knowing that the injured human had something to do with what had befallen Ember all these years ago. No better way to maintain their facade of this being a human facility than to keep Anne unable to tell what she was even looking at.

That silver lining couldn’t conceal how conflicted Aria felt about all this. Her desire to comfort Anne clashed violently with the scorn she felt like she ought to be showing the girl; her expression twisted before settling back down. The conflict left her unable to move on even as the rest of the group took their leave, the glass trinket left on the floor beside the bag.

In desperation, Aria took another look at the image in her hand. The human was unmistakably Anne, and the Fennekin was unmistakably Ember, but...

How could both of them look happy if that was the case?​


A part of Aria considered bringing the painting with herself, before deciding against it in the end. If it was all true, if Anne was indeed one of Ember’s tormentors, then the last thing the Gardevoir wanted was to subject the vixen to more trauma.

She wouldn’t ever forget the night when she, along with so many others, first arrived at the village. Based on their recollections, there was a human facility some distance away, where many mons were housed before eventually breaking out.

The conditions they described were barbarous. Bright lights, minimal space, being trapped in cohabitated cages behind metal bars. And yet… it was apparently a marked improvement for many there, purely by the virtue of food and water being provided regularly. That fact did little to make it all sound any less monstrous, any less…

Human.

Many escapees ran off wherever the wind took them, never to be seen again, but the rest eventually stumbled upon their village, Ember among them. Terrified, scarred, traumatized, the cruelty she’d been on the receiving end of monstrous beyond words—

Before Aria could mull through her thoughts any further, she felt her attention be psychically grabbed by a passerby. Her pose slumped a bit at seeing who it was, but she didn’t let it get to her voice or actions. “^Good morning, Cinder.^”

“^When will that thing be gone?^” the Delphox asked, leering at her.

The Gardevoir had to commit the entirety of her willpower to keep herself from rolling her eyes at the Fire-type’s pointed question. Sure, hardly different from what most of her coworkers had expressed in content, but much more insufferable in tone. “^We’re doing what we can to resolve their situation as soon as possible. We’d rather take a bit longer to avoid tossing an injured child out to die.^”

While the first part of her response had Cinder snarl at her, the second managed to shut her up for the time being. Much harder to overlook the ‘injured child’ part than the ‘human’ part.

Especially with her daughter also fitting that category.

“^Do hurry. Ember could barely sleep last night in fear, and I have no doubt that many others are suffering just as much because of its presence.^”

“^I’m aware,^” Aria responded.

The uncomfortable silence lingered until the Delphox took her leave with a barely concealed side eye. Even once she’d left, it took Aria a while to get going again, the mental murk about the older vixen fighting against the realization that she had a point. She ought to get this dealt with as soon as possible.

Still, the hateful scorn with which Cinder had referred to a child made Aria shudder, even if said child was human and possibly had hurt Ember in the past. She understood why; she was there when Ember told her what she’d suffered through; she witnessed her burning rage turn into an unbreakable resolve to let no harm come her adoptive daughter’s way ever again.

And if said resolve didn’t keep veering all too close to wishing for a bloody, fiery vengeance, it might’ve even been laudable.

Regardless of any objections Aria held towards her mother, she only had sympathy for Ember. Even beyond her harrowing past, she’d soared during her stay here. Evolved, started catching up to other kids, and even started volunteering to help look after the village’s little ones. Bell adored her, and his mom wasn’t far behind in that regard.

As expected, Ember was busy tending to the kids today as well. While most tykes were gathered around the Torkoal resting at the center of the large, open tent—many of them asleep—a few other, smaller groups played around the tent.

The tots sitting on the Braixen’s lap looked to be taking a nap after a playing session earlier, basking in the warmth trapped underneath her off-white shawl as they grazed on a handful of nuts. Even beyond the bliss of having someone warm to snuggle into on a cold winter day, the shaking of her paws made any casual affection all the more pleasant.

And while much of the shaking was because of what humans had done of her in the past, the fear flowing through her mind was clear to sense, much starker than yesterday. Aria loathed to add to that misery, but… she had to know.

“Good afternoon, Ember,” Aria greeted with her physical voice. Mellow as it was, it still made the Braixen jump–and sneeze. Thankfully, not even the louder sound managed to wake up either the Riolu or the Shinx on her lap. The Gardevoir remembered Cinder blowing sparks and flames by the lungful when she got sick, and was surprised to not see any with the younger vixen.

Curious, but nowhere near as much as the reason she was here.

“G-good afternoon Mrs. Aria! B-Bell is with the rest, next to—”

“Oh no, no, I’m not here to pick him up. I wanted to talk to you, actually.”

Even through her shawl, the Gardevoir noticed Ember’s shaking intensify as a stray gust of wind made her white eyepatch flutter. “Oh. Wh-what about?”

Aria need not have been a psychic to tell just how spooked the vixen was, or even what she was so scared of, one-eyed glances towards their clinic telling her everything. Entirely understandable, and sure didn’t make the Gardevoir regret having to ask her about all this any less. She telekinetically shoveled some snow off to the side before she sat down beside the fox and offered her a shoulder to lean on. “Well… it can wait a bit. How are you doing, sweetie?”

Ember eagerly accepted the offer, huddling in as she tried to keep her breathing under control. “W-when will that human b-be gone?”

Aria pet the fox’s head as she took a deep breath. The answer was as straightforward as it was unsatisfactory, Ember’s body language shrinking as she explained, “We don’t know, sadly. Their situation is... a complex one, and we want to avoid potentially harming them even more through acting hastily.”

The Braixen leaned further into the Gardevoir as she churned through her thoughts. As she did so, the Riolu on her lap woke up with a big yawn and an almost as large stretch, tail immediately wagging at seeing Aria. “Hiiiiiiii Mrs. Aria! Oh no, is Bell leaving—”

“No no, I’m not picking him up yet, sweetie,” the Gardevoir explained.

“Yaaaaay. Oh oh, did you see dad around?”

The Gardevoir shook her head, internally thankful for that fact. Lariat was as dependable as anyone got, sure, but nuance… wasn’t his strong suit. Not much of it needed when repelling any wildling predators that might take their village for a free meal, but that couldn’t be said for their current mess of a situation.

Or any other one that included humans, for that matter.

“Not yet today, nope!” Aria answered.

“Awhhhh. I love dad!” Reya woofed.

“He loves you too, sweetie~.”

The brief, cutesy distraction did wonders for Ember’s nerves, letting her gather her thoughts and continue, “H-he really does, Reya! A-and as for the human… I hope they get well soon, I-I really do—”

“Even just so they’d leave sooner?”

Ember froze as Aria completed the sentence for her, before looking away in a small, shameful nod.

“Don’t worry, sweetie. If there’s anyone justified in wanting them gone from here, it’s you.”

“It feels m-mean to say...” Ember mumbled.

“Maybe, but I know you’re not doing it out of malice.”

Speaking of possible malice...

“But… I wanted to ask about something else.” The clarification might’ve been a lie and Aria might’ve been a terrible liar, but fortunately for her, Ember was too focused on her worries to notice. The words perked her up, making her look at the taller psychic as she continued, “Does the name ‘Anne’ ring any bells for you?”

Aria had to smudge the pronunciation to hide the name’s obviously human origin—and judging by Ember not immediately panicking at hearing it, she was successful. She didn’t expect the Braixen to focus so much on it either, enough so that it made her stop shaking for a moment. It didn’t last long until uncertainty and… frustration joined the fray. The vixen tried to mask it as well as she could as she answered, “N-no, I don’t think so. Why do you ask, Mrs. Aria?”

“Oh, it’s—it’s nothing.”

The Braixen might’ve been distracted last time, but this time she caught onto Aria not being honest with her. She looked uncertainly at the Gardevoir as the latter got up, swiping the leftover snow off her skin dress. “Alas, it’s time for me to return to my duties. Come visit sometimes, sweetie. Cadence enjoys hanging out with you more than she’d admit~.”

The thought brought a smile to Ember’s snout, distracting her away from her previous doubts. As Aria returned Reya’s excited waving, she thought about whether there was a point in returning to the clinic, or if she should just resume her usual duties.

Before she could decide on either, a low, heavy voice caught her attention, “Aria? A private word if you could.”

The Torkoal’s words caught the surrounding tykes’ attention for a moment, before it went right back to the stories being woven by their caretakers. Said Wigglytuff and Grumpig waved over at her as well; the wordless gesture returned as the Gardevoir addressed the fiery tortoise, “^Yes, Elder Ana?^”

The Fire-type might not have been capable of telepathy proper, but she made up for that by thinking about her words really hard. It let Aria and any other nearby psychics pick up on what she was trying to convey with minimal effort.

Which—considering the group in question currently comprised a handful of toddlers, most of them asleep, and one very occupied caretaker—was good enough.

“^What’s the situation with the human?^”

“^Improving quickly health-wise, she woke up earlier today for a moment. It appears she was trying to escape from her family when she suffered her crash, and it is very uncertain whether she has any safe place to return to. We are in the process of figuring out what to do with her once she recovers. And,^” Aria paused briefly, the fact still not sitting right with her, “^it seems she is one of Ember’s past tormentors.^”

Ana grew quiet at that, old age helping the speed of her thoughts any. She wasn’t gonna let that stop her, though. “^How... confident are you of that claim?^”

“^Not at all, but there is some evidence towards it I cannot argue with.^”

The Torkoal responded with a slow, thoughtful nod. A part of her clearly wanted to say more, but she resigned to wrapping the chat instead, “^Very well. I trust your judgment. Proceed as you were.^”

“^Understood, Elder Ana.^”

“^May the winds hasten you, Aria.^”


The Gardevoir’s walk back to the clinic took a while, her pace dragged down by conflicting thoughts swirling in her mind. They took up enough of her attention to make her overlook a couple of very critical facts until after she’d stepped into the large, multi-chambered tent.

One, Anne was awake.

Two, Autumn was with her.

One hurried dash later, the Gardevoir entered Anne’s room, thankfully finding the situation under control. The Indeedee was pouring the girl a cup of Holly’s concoction as she watched with curiosity; the green glow of Autumn’s telekinesis captivating despite being little more than a blur to her eyes.

“^Autumn, what are you doing!?^” Aria shouted telepathically, her private message going unnoticed by Anne—which couldn’t be said about Autumn turning her head to look up at her daughter-in-law. Her motion made the human glance over in that direction as well, mood improving at the sight of her ‘nurse’.

“~H-hello, nurse!~”

“^Making sure the girl’s comfy! I’m not even sure if she can drink anything like this, Aria. Someone had to come help her.^”

“^She thinks she’s in a human hospital—^”

“^And she still does, don’t you worry. I didn’t try to talk to her.^”

A quick check of the human’s surface thoughts confirmed the Indeedee’s words, much to Aria’s relief. All Anne perceived was a mon nurse checking up on her and helping her have a drink.

“^Alright, I see. Sorry, I—^”

“^Shhhh. Don’t go around worrying Aria, you’re just trying to—^”

“~N-nurse?~” Anne asked, interrupting the mental exchange. Aria cleared her throat as she refocused on the girl, taking a couple of deep breaths before responding as calmly as she could.

“^I’m here Anne, I’m here. How are you feeling?^”

“~Better. T-this Indeedee came and helped me w-with the drinking while you were gone!~”

Even if her phrasing wasn’t ideal, Anne’s gratitude was downright palpable to both women. The nearly blind human looked at the shorter psychic with a weary, tired smile, before asking uncertainly, “~Um... c-can I thank them in a w-way they’ll understand?~”

Autumn had to bite her tongue not to chuckle at the silliness of the question. The small smile on Aria’s expression was thankfully much harder to spot for their guest.

“^Just say it out loud and she’ll get what you mean, don’t worry,^” the ‘nurse’ explained.

“~O-okay. Um... thank you, Mrs. Indeedee.~”

The elderly psychic answered with a light bow before hovering a freshly refilled cup of juice over to the girl’s mouth. It was some of the best tasting… anything she’s had in years now, unable to keep herself from downing the entire portion at once despite how intense the flavor was.

While Aria was glad Anne was feeling better, the pressing questions remained, regardless of how unpleasant they were to talk about—or difficult to segue into. She didn’t want the girl to get the impression she was being interrogated, but… she had an idea. “^We’ve found your bag, Anne. I’ll move it over to your bed.^”

The news had the girl drink faster, spilling some juice onto her face as she tried to nod in response. Aria was conflicted about what to do with the eye-related glass trinket, ultimately following the conclusion they had all settled on earlier and leaving it be.

The Fennekin doll peeked out of the bag’s opened metal seam as the Gardevoir picked it up by the weird-feeling handle. Even if Anne couldn’t make out much of it, she reacted immediately to getting her bag back, “~Thank you s-so much, nurse! What about t-the glasses?~”

“^We’re... still looking for them, unfortunately.^”

“~Oh, o-okay. I really hope they’re alright, they’re so ex-expensive...~”

The thoughts about the trinket’s price didn’t translate into anything Aria was familiar with, leaving her confused about what the ‘expensiveness’ actually implied. That unknown was soon swept off to the side, though, replaced by a cautious observation of what Anne would do with the bag’s contents. Autumn wasn’t any less curious, watching from behind her daughter-in-law.

Reassuringly, the Fennekin doll was given a close, one-armed hug. Internal warmth mixed with somber longing as Anne held onto the toy for a few moments longer, before setting it down and reaching in for her other items.

“^That’s a nice doll,^” Aria commended. While her precise phrasing confused Anne a bit, the gist was understood all the same. Shaky fingers brushed through the fake polyester fur as her almost blind eyes tried to hold back tears, taking both Aria and Autumn by surprise.

“~Mhm. It’s nice, a-and I’m glad I found it...~”

There was a lot left unspoken in that sentence, prompting the Gardevoir to keep going with the topic, despite how upset it was making the girl. “^Is there something wrong, Anne?^”

“~Oh n-no, no, no, it’s just... I-I miss her, the real her.~”

“^Her?^”

“~My F-Fennekin, Ember. We... we had to separate, and I p-promised her I would find her one day and we’d both finally be safe...~”

Autumn’s resulting gasp startled Anne, making her look in the Indeedee’s direction as she shook.

“~W-what was that?~”

“^Don’t worry Anne, she just... sneezed. So, Ember used to live with you?^”

The Indeedee slowly backed out of the room, confused and disgusted by what she’d just heard. What followed right after, though, gave her a pause.

“~Mhm! We’ve known each other since sh-she was tiny. I loved her, and she l-loved me too, it felt like. We’d go everywhere together, she’d snuggle i-into me at night, we’d hide together from the other kids, o-or my parents...~”

This wasn’t adding up.

Anne’s recollection was so utterly different from what they ‘knew’ about Ember’s upbringing that it felt almost insulting, but… it was as genuine as it got, every word of it. Aria and Autumn stared at each other in shock as they tried to figure it out. They weren’t about to take some random human’s word over the Braixen’s, but the former meant it in a way that left no room for deceit.

Could a tragic misunderstanding have taken place? Was Anne’s ‘Ember’ even their Ember? Or, most distraughtly, could what Anne thought to be affection have only harmed Ember? While the two psychics exchanged thoughts on how realistic either possibility was, the girl they talked about had stumbled upon a mystery of her own.

As she reached up to wipe the tears from her face, she noticed a stark absence of something very expected. The shocking realization made her keep going, sliding the rest of her right arm along her nose and mouth before feeling along the cast covering her left arm. Her movements grew shakier by the moment as they continued around her body—her neck, shoulders and stomach all coming up clear as well.

By the time Anne was done, the anxiety building within her was acutely palpable, made more unnerving by neither psychic having an idea of what could’ve sparked it. Keeping her cool, Aria put the earlier confusion aside and spoke up calmly, “^Anne? Is something wr—^”

“~W-where’s the IV tube thing... o-or the nose thing with oxygen, o-or—~” Anne rambled before taking a long, careful look around the room, trying to spot anything white or metallic from the oddly brown and tan decor. Nothing, nothing that looked even remotely like any medical equipment or like what an inside of a hospital should look like. Anne shrunk into her bed by the moment as panic built inside her.

“~O-or anything...~”

Aria had no idea how to respond, slowly backing off from the bed. Their entire facade had come undone in an instant, leaving Anne to whimper out in terror,

“~Wh-where am I?~”​



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other fic, Another Way!

Also also check out my series of shorts, The Alarm Goes Off at Six!
 
Last edited:
Chapter 5: Trust

redspah

the gay agenda
Pronouns
she/her


Chapter 5: Trust



CONTENT WARNING: Mentions of Child Abuse

Aria and Autumn remained frozen out of shock as Anne’s fear grew by the moment.

The Gardevoir wanted to immediately reassure the girl that she was safe and that she had nothing to fear. At the same time, though, their village’s safety depended on Anne being kept in the dark about where she was, and this wasn’t a responsibility she could just ignore. The two forces clashed inside her as the room stayed at an impasse. The Indeedee didn’t want to endanger everyone here either, forced to painfully overrule her caring nature and just watch.

Anne’s thoughts darted around the place, trying to come up with a way out before reminding herself that she was blind, injured, and that this ‘nurse’ had a psychic with them. What was that woman gonna use that Indeedee for—

“^Anne. You...^” the ‘nurse’ spoke, finally decided on what to do, “^...you are in the middle of the Lillywood forest. We found you after you’ve suffered your accident; and took you in to patch you up. You are safe here, I promise.^”

Autumn stared aghast at her daughter-in-law for giving out their secret, her shock clear for the Gardevoir to notice. Aria responded telepathically without looking away from Anne, “^At this rate, she’ll need her memories cleaned, anyway. The least we can do is make sure she feels safe.^” She knew full well her justification was a flimsy excuse, one that wouldn’t pass muster if she were to hear it from anyone else.

Regardless of what the human girl had done, she was injured, blind, and utterly terrified. And to stoke the flames of her empathy even further, Anne felt so like her actual daughter with her age and voice that the mother within her couldn’t resist the desire to comfort her further, even if her stoic expression gave little of that away.

Before Autumn could argue with, or even acknowledge that justification, the girl spoke first, “~Wh-what do you—is th-this a cabin or—~”

A harrowing thought forced Anne to take another look at her ‘‘‘nurse’’’, eyes squinting harder than ever. Her mind was sufficiently wiped of any idea of what she ought to be looking at, to finally realize what she was feebly trying to stare down. No amount of disposable scrubs could ever result in an appearance like that. No way someone would wear red protective glasses when just facing patients. That wasn’t just some red patch sewn into the outfit—



The realization hit the girl hard as her vague fear of the unknown solidified into a very concrete terror of something very known. She froze with a pitiful whimper before doing the only thing she was capable of—hiding under her blankets and hyperventilating.

“^I’ll take care of this mom, just make sure nobody disturbs us.^”

“^Please be careful, Aria.^”

“^I will.^”

With Autumn gone and taking the post right outside, the room now only had the human, and the Gardevoir she was so terrified of. Their mental link let the latter see just what was writhing underneath the girl’s skullcap, many of the fears ones she was all too familiar with. Fear of death, immense distrust of psychics, the acute awareness of just how powerful the wild mon sharing the room with her was, and that she could do nothing to stop them.

The knowledge that, if so desired, that Gardevoir could kill her a dozen different ways before she could even scream, including some particularly disturbing ones Aria had never conceived of before.

Others were related to ideas Aria only knew of faintly. She remembered hearing from her family, many years back, that humans attached a particular amount of frightful reverence to their kin. And while the Gardevoir usually thought little of the ‘knowledge’ her old clan had passed onto her, she couldn’t deny that chills ran through her fins at sensing the term ‘ghost bride’ in the girl’s panicking thoughts, referring to her.

Trying to tug at that name, to find out more about its associations, made Anne shake in fear even harder. Ultimately, the specifics didn’t matter—they were all baseless nonsense, made viciously potent by the girl believing in them. Most of them Aria would’ve just internally scoffed at coming from anyone else. She couldn’t bring herself to do that here, though.

The shaky, pathetic sight on the bedding was much too pitiful for judgement like that.

All she could think of was comforting the girl, but didn’t have many good ways of accomplishing that. A Calm Mind would’ve helped, but only in the moment. Sooner or later, Anne would’ve realized her mind was being toyed with, and her distrust would only deepen. The only way to regain her trust was the slowest, riskiest, and most mundane way.

And so; Aria spoke again, “^Anne, we...^” She considered her words for a while, before deciding to reveal the whole truth, and continued, “^We found you injured and unconscious in the snow. Even if we knew how to bring you to the human healers, we wouldn’t have gotten you there in time. I—I know this isn’t what you expected to see, and I wish I had been honest with you from the get go. But I wasn’t, and I’m sorry for that.^”

It all hurt to admit, both to herself and to the girl, but she knew she had to.

“^I know you don’t trust me, I know you’re terrified of me, Anne... but I—I promise you’re safe here. Neither us nor... your parents will lay a hand on you while you’re under our watch.^” The Gardevoir closed her eyes, keeping a close eye on the child’s emotions. Eventually, she had no choice but to admit what felt like defeat, wincing as she spoke, “^If you would prefer, I can leave you alone for now. There’s water on the stand for you, and I could bring you more food, if you wish.^”

To say Anne’s thoughts were turbulent in response to Aria’s words would be the understatement of the Gardevoir’s life.

From fearful shock at what had happened to her, to enmity towards the psychic for deceiving her, to terror of the wild creature’s fearsome power, to self-deprecating shame at even trying to hide from something that could kill her with a passing thought, to an attempt at actually considering its offer, all those in a matter of moments.

The intensity of the negative thoughts aimed towards her was enough to almost give the Gardevoir a headache of her own, but she persevered. Her stoic appearance cracked into the tiniest frown as the girl admitted internal defeat, so convinced she was going to die that she didn’t see any point in even hiding any more.

As harrowing as it was, though, Aria could tell at least some of her words had wormed their way into Anne’s mind, making her slowly doubt her assessment of the situation. For the longest time, the girl didn’t acknowledge her words, and the Gardevoir thought she should just leave to give her some space to cool off—before hearing the weakest of whimpers, clear to her mind, “~Why d-did you s-save me?~”

The question gave the Gardevoir a pause—not because of what it said, but what it implied.

It stung, but she tried not to focus on that. Anne talking to her at all was immense progress on its own, her fear palpably fading by the moment. That realization was corroborated further once Aria opened her eyes and spotted the human peeking out from underneath her covers—and immediately stopping with a whimper once she realized the Gardevoir was staring back.

“^Isn’t that what anyone with a shred of heart would do? An injured child out in the cold, about to bleed and freeze to death... why wouldn’t we do what we can to save you?^”

The last question echoed in Anne’s mind, refusing to let itself get overlooked.

Of course, she tried to answer it, multiple times no less, with each response only getting more prejudiced and absurd alike. None of them could withstand being scrutinized for any amount of time, though, immediately falling apart when faced with what the girl knew she’d been through so far, and how many chances that Gardevoir and other mons have had to end her.

The only idea that resisted that scrutiny was of her being played with for that Gardevoir’s perverse amusement. It was no doubt finding a lot of joy in filling her head with a false sense of safety before pulling it out from underneath her. After all, it had already done so once; who said it wouldn’t do so again? It was illogical, incoherent, and incredibly resistant to being disproved. Aria was well aware, considering giving up for the time being, but… even it didn’t stick around for too long.

As terrified as the girl was, not even her panicking mind could contort the facts enough to make that idea feel realistic. Not with what that Gardevoir had said to her, be it as a pretend nurse or as, presumably, itself. Gradually, that dangerous possibility that the wild psychic was actually telling the truth began taking up more and more of her mind. Her certain fear burned into uncertain doubt—about the Gardevoir, about herself, about whether any of this was even real.

As Anne’s mind tied itself into knots, Aria took a deep breath before daring to get closer. She stomped as loud as she could with each step, wanting to make sure the girl had noticed them. And notice them she did, shrinking further underneath the blankets, trembling as she awaited her fate.

Eventually, the steps stopped, making the girl’s heart skip a beat before she felt the bedding underneath her shift as if weight had been placed beside her left leg. The gentle rustle of fabric on fabric only provided further evidence towards what she thought had just happened.

After getting over the shock of that Gardevoir having sat down on the edge of her bed, Anne dared peeking out to see what the hell were they doing, lifting the covers just a bit—

Only to see the psychic’s green hand laying down in front of her, palm side up, ready to be grasped.

The sight transfixed the girl as her exhaustion-dulled thoughts churned through what the intent of that gesture even was. Before long, though, that voice reached her mind again, “^I won’t hurt you Anne, I promise. You don’t have to fear me.^”

The previous time the human had heard this message, she’d immediately dismissed it as a cruel joke at her existence. As safety being dangled in front of her, only for her to get stabbed should she reach out for it. The book she’d been reading before her doomed escape provided more than enough fuel for terrifying mental imagery of psychic abilities being used to harm her, but… she didn’t let her imagination get the better of her.

It was all still scary, terribly scary, but as hard as Anne’s mind tried—and try it did very hard—it couldn’t convince herself that the Gardevoir was out to get her, not this time. In the absence of a concrete reason for that wild mon to hurt her, the maelstrom inside Anne’s mind finally began to calm down. Enough so for it to take a sober look at what had happened, and put it together into a coherent image.

An image that had the Gardevoir sitting beside her been trying everything they could to make her feel safe.

It was all unbelievable in the most literal sense, especially once she thought about just where she was. The structure she was in was unlike anything she’d heard of in these woods, and was seemingly tended to entirely by mons, with no people around—

Unbelievable, and yet here she was.

Injured, blind, scared; but as far as she could piece it together on her own, safe.

Another peek from underneath the protective blanket revealed nothing had changed since the last time. The green hand was exactly where she’d last seen it, though now Anne had enough composure to look further along the arm, at the Gardevoir beside her. She didn’t dare look all the way up at their face though, not yet.

If she was safe here, with this powerful creature talking to her, trying their absolute hardest to comfort her, then maybe what she’d heard about wild mons wasn’t all that true in the end.

For a while, the girl could only stare at the green hand in front of her, still too uncertain to do much of anything. The longer she laid there, though, the more the uncertainty within her boiled, condensing into more fear. Her mind desperately wanted to cling to the idea of safety and to not let itself get torn by terror again, but had no idea how to avoid it—

Except, of course, by acting.

Slowly, very slowly, Anne’s hand reached out from underneath the pretend cocoon of her blanket, towards the Gardevoir’s. Half of the girl’s mind screamed at her to stop while the other half cheered as loudly as it could for her to continue, the cacophony making her thoughts impossibly hard to follow for a few moments. For a moment, Aria worried about the girl backing out—but thankfully, she pushed through.

Anne flinched slightly as her pink, bruised hand made contact with the green one, the immediate sensation almost indescribable. The wild mon’s skin was silken smooth, somehow so human and yet so very different. Softer than a baby’s bottom and almost electric to the touch, slightly numbing in the most comforting way. It emanated an odd warmth, beyond just physical heat—a warmth of safety, refuge, love.

It felt like it could out-protect the raggedy blanket covering her body.

“^It’s okay Anne, you’re safe. Take as much time as you need.^”​


I won't hurt you Anne, I promise. You don't have to fear me.


By the wonderful @anthrodyniacoms on Twitter!​


Despite the inhumanity of the being that spoke towards her, Anne only nodded in affirmation. The comfort emanating from the Gardevoir’s touch stilled the relentless worry inside her head bit by bit, calming her heart along with it.

Until all that was left was silence and peace.

At least, initially. Freed of the panic that had gripped it, the girl’s mind began drifting towards confusion at everything else going on, and with it came curiosity, bright and innocent. Anne felt her hand being held that much closer at that, but didn’t connect the dots herself. Instead, she focused her entire resolve on facing the world around her as it actually was, and that extended to the being that had helped her out. Slowly, she withdrew her hand before reaching around to pull the blanket away from her face. The sudden light made her squint even harder before she looked up at the Gardevoir beside her.

She still felt a shudder go through her at that sight, the rambling of a small part in the back of her head about how afraid she should’ve been. She refused to give it any more power, though, focusing instead on the psychic’s expression and barely managing to make out the wide smile filling it.

“^Hello there, Anne. How are you feeling?^”

Aria thanked whichever deities were nearby for the girl overcoming her fears enough to make that first, crucial step on her own. Her Calm Mind-infused touch only sped up what Anne’s mind was already well on its path towards.

The curiosity she felt bubbling to the forefront of the girl’s mind only made the Gardevoir happier still, making her want nothing more in the moment than to comfort this poor child further. And that, of course, included satisfying her understandable confusion. “~I’m... I-I think I’m okay. Th-thank you... um—what’s your name? And how do you know mine?~”

“^You’re very welcome, sweetie. My name is Aria. And how I know your name... there’s a fairly strong mental connection between us right now. It lets me see some of your surface thoughts—your name, how you’re feeling, and such.^”

It was a great simplification, true, but entirely appropriate for her needs at the moment.

As the Gardevoir scooted closer to the girl, she thanked the stars that her explanation did not inspire any further fear or disgust inside her. Even without those, Anne’s mind wouldn’t remain entirely peaceful, though. Instead of fear, came self-consciousness, thoughts about everything the girl thought about the psychic while she was panicking—and how messed up and offensive it was. “~D-does that mean you could hear what I was th-thinking all along? If so, then... I-I’m sorry—~”

While Anne may have wanted to shrink away in shame, Aria had other ideas.

The girl flinched at her body suddenly being enveloped in the same kind of warmth as the one emanating from the Gardevoir’s hand. It was as soothing as it was surprising, and the former reaction soon won out in her mind.

“^Shhhh, settle, settle Anne. No need to apologize for panicking. It’s only natural to be scared of those you don’t know, especially in a situation as scary as yours. You did nothing wrong here, I promise.^”

The reassurance helped immensely; Anne responded with a gentle nod as she looked up at the Gardevoir. The sheer gratitude for her gaffe not being held against her welled up inside her small, roughed up body, making her shake a bit. “~Thank you, M-Mrs. Aria. That’s a p-pretty name...~”

Aria giggled at that remark and shifted closer still, leaving the human squirming a bit. “^Thank you Anne, your name is really pretty too.^”

The same green hand she’d held moments before reached over towards Anne’s head, gently petting her brown, unkempt hair. It emanated more of the same pleasant, tingly, loving sensations, melting through her worries even more effectively than earlier. It felt so, so very nice...

And Anne couldn’t even remember the last time she was touched in a comforting way like that.

Before Aria could investigate that stray thought, she heard the Indeedee reach out to her from the other room, “^Feels much better now! Is it alright if I come back in?^”

“^Anne?^”

Hearing Aria’s voice interrupted the girl’s train of thought before it could venture into a dark place again.

“~Y-yes, Mrs. Aria?~”

“^The Indeedee you saw earlier... her name is Autumn. She’s my mother-in-law. She’s asking whether she could come back and chat with you too.^”

A part of that sentence took Anne aback for a hot minute.

The girl was much more used to the mental image of an Indeedee as a nameless assistant at a hospital or a clinic more than she was to them being sentient beings with names, families, and personalities. However; much the same was true about the Gardevoir she was now talking with, making her shake the disconnect away from her mind with a firm nod.

“^Come in, mom.^”

Autumn wasted no time before waddling back in, smiling widely at the sight of her daughter comforting the poor child. “^Hello there sweetie~. I am so, so glad to see you doing better! Do you still need a drink, dear?^” she asked, her old, slightly croaky mental voice throwing Anne’s mind for a loop. The girl was deeply unused to mons speaking up and sounding like pe—humans. Though, with how alluring the offer was, confusion had to take a distant second place.

“~Yes, p-please, Mrs. Autumn.~”

“^Oh hush now sweetie, no need for formalities, just ‘Autumn’ is more than fine. Oh, seems you’ve dropped this~.^”

As the Indeedee made her way to the bed’s other side, her eyes briefly lit up with a green sheen, levitating the Fennekin plush back onto the bed. The moment it touched the bedding, Anne pulled it into a close hug, sighing in relief. The two psychics might’ve still been deeply uncertain about just what the relationship between the human girl and the Braixen helping with the little ones was exactly, but they had a terribly hard time imagining that Anne had ever intentionally harmed the fox.

All the while, the realization that she’d just blown up their entire facade in front of Anne was finally sinking into Aria’s mind. Still, she was good at this. Once the need arose, she could remove all traces of this having ever happened from Anne’s memory.

Or, at least, that’s what she told herself to excuse what she was about to do.

A glowing sight in the corner of her vision distracted Anne from watching the Indeedee grandma pour her another glass. Aria’s eyes were aglow with faint white light as she retrieved an important item from the side room, her find soon landing on the bedding before the girl.

“^I’m sorry for keeping this away from you earlier, Anne.^”

Anne had no idea what the Gardevoir was referring to, not managing to make it out even when squinting as hard as she could. The suspense made her quickly down the rest of her drink before feeling around in front of herself—and squealing in relief at finding her glasses. “~O-oh thank you, thank you, they’re alright...~”

Despite her overjoyed reaction, a closer examination revealed a nasty crack in the corner of the left lens, and one arm to have been bent at a harsh angle. She’d have to at least deal with the latter issue if she wanted the eyewear to stay on her head. A quick attempt at fixing it herself only made her realize her fingers had nowhere near the strength to fix the thin piece of steel.

“^Do you need help, Anne?^” Aria asked.

“~Umm... y-yeah. I can’t wear them like this, th-they’re bent here...~”

The link between them let the Gardevoir figure out what the girl was referring to. She nodded as her white aura enveloped the metal stripe, straightening it out in a single motion before Anne could elaborate. The effortlessness of it all caught the girl off guard. Thankfully, she was calm enough by then to end up towards the latter end of the terrified—awestruck spectrum.

“~T-thank you, Mrs. Aria...~”

Seeing the glass trinket be used for its intended purpose caught both psychics’ attention. Anne’s sight returned as her squinting eyes opened all the way, letting the mons make out her hazel eyes.

And cementing the realization that, indeed, all this was happening.

That she was indeed conversing with two very real mons tending to her, mere feet away. A glance around the room made her recognize that this wasn’t a cabin as she’d previously thought, but instead a large tent; thick canvas surrounding her from all sides. There was an opening up on the wall to her right, letting in light but seemingly not the cold, courtesy of the sparkling sheen covering it.

Somehow.

“^Huh, so this thing helps you see~?^”

Autumn’s creaky voice pulled Anne’s attention back towards her. The Indeedee was even cuter in as high of a definition as anything ever got for the human.

“~Mhm! My s-sight is very bad, a-and these curve the light to make up for that,~” Anne explained. For once, she wasn’t the one that ended up being utterly confused about something. Her explanation didn’t make a ton of sense for either Aria or Autumn, making her second-guess herself and try coming up with a better one.

Before she could get too far into that task, though, the Gardevoir interrupted her, “^We’ll have to ask you some more about it sometime. Right now... would you mind answering a few questions, Anne?^”

Anne nodded in affirmation and leaned in, listening intently. It took the Gardevoir a while to actually say her questions out loud. She wasn’t exactly racing to get back to the topic of the terrible things that had befallen the girl and ruin the serene mood.

Alas, she knew she would have to, eventually.

Still, that didn’t mean she had to get to the worst of it right away. Though, the question of which of the two topics she wanted to ask about was worse wasn’t exactly an easy one.

“^Sooo, I was curious... you and Ember. How were you two like?^”

Even the slightly less awful question instantly drained much of the room’s warmth away. Instead of the expected fear, though, Aria felt somber sadness fill the girl’s mind, her good arm holding the plush much closer as she reminisced.

“~W-we were... it was us two against the world. She meant everything to me. We’d go everywhere t-together, even to school. I wasn’t allowed to bring her there, a-and she’d always get really scared wh-when I had to hide her in the backpack, a-and I’d apologize every time, but I-I had to, or they’d hurt her...~” Anne whimpered, the two psychics growing aghast with each word. The lead the girl had left at the end was one they had to investigate further, as much as neither them nor the girl really wanted to.

Aria’s slow, gentle pets helped a fair bit, but they could only do so much.

“^Who was hurting her?^”

“~O-other kids at school. They made fun of me for bringing her, b-but if I left her outside the class, they’d chase her down and hurt her and she was too scared to fight back. O-or if they found me during recess, they’d corner me and beat me until I let go of her. Most of the time I’d run or hide o-or find a place where teachers were watching, or just endure it, b-but...~”

Anne’s tears kept flowing despite the psychically enhanced affection, her words filling out the terrifying picture one bloodstain at a time. The elderly Indeedee felt a wrath within her she had never felt before; a desire to storm into the human backwater and enact justice on those responsible in as ruthless of a form as she could think of—

But it only lasted mere moments before dimming into just feeling sorry for the human and the fox.

As terrible as it all was, enough to force Aria to Calm Mind herself lest she’d lose composure, she knew she had to continue, asking, “^I-I see... were there no safe places for her?^”

“~S-sort of... when I could I left her at Mrs. Graham’s library, b-but it wasn’t always open in time, or on all days... a-and I couldn’t leave her at home, o-o-or,~” Anne paused, shaking even harder than before as tears leaked from underneath her eyelids, “~or they would hurt her so much more...~”

“^Your parents?^” Aria asked.

Anne nodded, breaking Autumn’s heart. She wished she could do or say something to help the poor child, to somehow prevent all the suffering from those that should’ve been the ones closest to her. Alas, all she could do was watch as her daughter proceeded with her questioning, the resolve to make things right building up inside her by the moment.

Before Aria could ask another question, Anne continued on her own volition, mind fraying as she retold it all, “~Th-they hurt me a lot when I went back to them, and when I stopped crying as much, they started hurting Ember, a-and I couldn’t do anything...~”

Aria had enough.

The girl’s retelling was genuine and painful enough to cast away any doubt the Gardevoir might’ve had in her mind. However, it meant that someone else wasn’t telling the full truth about what had happened, and there was one person involved in all this Aria’s doubts immediately leaped towards. Still, that was a topic for another time.

The Gardevoir nodded slowly as she kept petting the abused girl, a touch of Calm Mind steering her away from reliving it all. Her other question remained, though, and with how intimately it tied to the current topic, Aria figured it was the best time to ask it, just to get it over with, “^I’m so sorry, Anne. When you were running away from your parents, on the night we found you... were you headed towards someone? A—a family member that would take you in—^”

“~N-n-no.~”

The answer was as straightforward as it was damning for any ideas Aria might have had. Her free hand clenched in a brief flash of the same anger that Autumn had felt earlier. She couldn’t comprehend anyone hurting and abusing their own little one, deep down—but that made it no less true in this situation.

“~I-I just... I had to run. I-I overheard my father saying he was g-gonna kill me if I pissed him off again. I stayed up that night, crammed as much as I could into my bag, stole a neighbor’s b-bike and took off. I thought I’d have the best chances in Lillywood, that m-maybe I could take a train from there to C-Castelia and find someone who’d help me out, s-someplace I’d be safe...~”

Like here...

A pang of pain shot through both psychics at overhearing Anne’s stray thought. No matter her previous composure, or even Aria’s constant help, the girl’s tears continued to flow. Her plea from earlier came back in force, even with the fake human place being replaced by whatever non-human place this was. It felt just as hopelessly impossible as it did last time; her fear turning her words into a pitiful whimper as she begged, “~P-please don’t make me go back...~”

As different as the circumstances were now, as utterly unthinkable a course of action as it would imply... Aria’s response to that request, deep down, remained exactly the same. “^We won’t let them hurt you again, Anne.^”

“~B-but... I-I don’t have anywhere to go—~”

“^Then let this be your home until you do.^”

As much as Autumn wholeheartedly agreed with her daughter’s verdict, she still turned to face her in shock at unilaterally deciding on something so unheard of, so against the purpose of their little shelter from humanity. It was difficult, almost impossible, for her to wrap her mind around all the implications of Aria’s words—and yet, that didn’t make them any less inarguably correct.

Before Anne could whimper out a quiet “~Really?~”, a tearful glance at Aria’s expression told her everything she needed to know.

The Gardevoir’s composed neutrality had given way to fierce determination, and then a gentle smile as the girl kept looking. And then, at last, one final firm nod sealing the promise. The next thing Aria knew, Anne had grabbed her petting hand, and moved it in front of herself to hold in a tearful, one-armed embrace. Neither expected, nor something she could leave at just that, especially with Anne’s yearning for comfort being downright palpable.

Anne’s eyes went wide at the sensations that followed. Covers were telekinetically held against her front, before she was lifted and pulled closer to the Gardevoir, leaning on her. She couldn’t argue with the outcome, though, finding herself position to not just hold the psychic’s hand, but her entire body.

There was not a shred of hesitation in the side hug that followed.

Anne’s impromptu embrace was shaky, tearful, rather awkward—but so, so needed. A kind of comfort the girl worried she’d forgotten entirely by now. The mess of thoughts stirring in her mind was just as if not even more chaotic than earlier.

Awareness that she had no idea where or even what ‘here’ was. Worries about this place seemingly not having any other humans. The intense relief Aria’s promise of safety brought. Realization of just how deeply comforting the Gardevoir’s presence was,

And an unspoken desire to have it last forever.

Unfortunately, it had to end only a few minutes later. Aria shuddered as she felt a familiar aura approach fast, one honing on her in particular. She squeezed the girl one last time before looking up at the room’s entrance and taking a deep breath.

Just in time, as the Luxray blitzed in mere seconds later. His fur arced as he came to a stop, piercing eyes turned to look at his coworker—only to go wide at what he actually saw. He had no idea what was going on in here, but liked exactly none of it.

“^What is it, Lumi?^” Aria asked, shaking him out of any grumbling. His thoughts returned to the issue at hand as he watched the human look up at him. It wasn’t supposed to have that glass trinket, goddammit Aria…

“Another human searching for this one. One, with an Arcanine. Nobody is following them, and Marco is keeping track of them for the time being.”

The news wasn’t what Aria expected or wanted to hear. As she thought about who this new human could’ve been, her ideas ventured in the most unsavory direction. The earlier impulse to hurt those who had hurt the girl came back in full force, making the Gardevoir’s expression narrow and her free hand clench into a fist. “^I see, I’ll be on my way there, I have an idea of who that may be—^”

“~W-what’s going on?~”

Anne’s quivering voice took Aria out of any further bloody thoughts. She felt the fear of the intimidating Luxray staining it, making her stroke the girl’s hair before responding, letting everyone hear this time, “^I have to leave for my duties, unfortunately. I’ll be back as soon as possible. Autumn, do you mind keep—^”

“^Say no more Aria~. I’ll stay with you Anne, as long as needed.^”

Despite the reassurance, the girl felt distraught at the unexpected symbol of her safety leaving so abruptly. It wasn’t like she had any room to argue, though, nodding as she let go of the Gardevoir. The room felt so empty the moment she left, making the human shrink into her bed.

As she departed the healers’ tent and then their village, Aria knew one thing more clearly than anything else in the world.

If she ran into Anne’s parents, there would be hell to pay.​



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other fic, Another Way!

Also also check out my series of shorts, The Alarm Goes Off at Six!
 
Last edited:
Chapter 6: Encounter

redspah

the gay agenda
Pronouns
she/her


Chapter 6: Encounter



CONTENT WARNING: Graphic Depictions of Violence

She could probably slow down just a bit...

The old woman stopped to catch her breath on the side of the snow covered road. Any hopes of doing so without grabbing her companions’ attention were dashed as the Arcanine stopped with her, looking up at her with clear worry on his snout.

“~Don’t worry Leo, I’m good, I’m good. Just—just need a moment. Much more walking than usual, but I’ll manage,~” she spoke, stroking the hound’s rich mane to counteract the stinging cold. It did little to reassure Leo himself, however, especially with his human’s obviously pitiful state. The Ribombee that scrambled out of the cream fur shortly after was similarly doubtful.

She wasted no time before trying to convey that to her human, buzzing softly as she flew over to the woman’s free hand. The pretend attempts at dragging the limb in the direction they came from sent a clear message, but they only made the recipient sigh. It’s not like the lil’ bee was wrong, even.

The old woman’s years were catching up with her. She was in absolutely no state to be undertaking this expedition. It shouldn’t have been her tired old self pushing deeper and deeper into these cursed woods in search of a lost child—but if not her, then who?

Anne’s damnable parents that fled the place the moment the police got involved?

The cops that did barely any searching themselves, and only put up a handful of disposable ‘missing person’ posters?

The rest of this anemic, half-dead town?

She shouldn’t have to be the one doing this. But if she didn’t at least try looking for Anne, even if just to confirm what felt like the inevitable by now, nobody else would. “~L-let’s keep going for now. Still got the lead, Leo?~”

The constant snowfall of the past few days had almost completely obscured any trail the girl had left, visual and olfactory alike. The Arcanine let out a low woof before sniffing the air again, finding himself increasingly unsure despite the straight path not leaving many other directions for Anne to have gone in.

His human knew what to do.

Leo’s head perked up as he saw the old woman pull the book out of her purse once more. He gave it an intent sniff, before picking up on the trail again, walking slow enough for his guardian to keep up. ‘Understanding Pose and Motion, Illustrated’, hah. The woman could bet a fair bit of change that nobody aside from Anne had ever borrowed that one.

As the group resumed their trek, the Ribombee flew into the pocket of her human’s jacket, and snuggled up to her free hand. She was torn between not wanting to be outside in such bitter cold, eager to go back home, and loathing the idea of staying back while her guardian was putting herself at risk.

The human responded to her tiny hug by embracing her with her thumb, her voice tired and croaky, “~I’m okay, Luxie. Don’t worry, sweetie. It’s... cold, and scary, I know, but we can do this, one step at a time. Hop back into Leo’s mane and warm yourself up. Don’t feel you have to be freezing yourself in there for me.~”

Her words thankfully had their desired effect. The lil’ bee soon squirmed out of the woman’s pocket, about ready to dive back into the Arcanine’s mane—before stopping at the last moment. Instead, she flew up to her human’s face, its determined expression making it clear there would be no arguing about their trip.

Instead, Luxie flew closer to nuzzle the old woman’s cheek with her entire body. The elder’s features softened as she closed her eyes for just a second, savoring the sensation before the Ribombee retreated into Leo’s warmth.

Brief as it was, the moment of comfort was appreciated all the same. It softened the impact of yet another frigid gust that came soon after; the frost forcing a quiet grunt out of the human before she doubled down in response. She pushed on as hard as her body still allowed—for a few moments at least, spite proving to be a very fickle fuel for tasks like this.

Fortunately, she wouldn’t have to rely on it for much longer.

A bump in the blanket of snow right ahead of them caught the entire group’s attention. The couple inches of bark peeking out from underneath it wordlessly explained its presence.

“~Guess we have to go around it, through the white menace,~” the old woman sighed—only for Leo to stop dead in his tracks. He then did a nasal double take before slowly, yet confidently, leading them off into the trees. Gentle as it was, the downwards slope of the sudden detour made trekking through it that much harder for his human.

The hound didn’t leave his guardian’s side even for a moment, providing constant, constantly needed support. Every pebble or root deviously hidden underneath the snow made it even harder to follow the doomed path, for them and Anne a few days ago alike.

“~Goodness Anne, what happened to you...~”

Both her companions shared that thought, Luxie’s quiet squeaks especially unnerved. They all knew, at a certain level deep down, that the girl didn’t make it. Seeing her tragedy unfold like this only made that clinical realization even more viscerally disturbing.

Thankfully, the path evened out eventually, making it that much easier on the old woman. It wasn’t long until the Arcanine leading the party stopped once more; at what felt like random.

“~Leo? What hap—~” the woman asked, stopping after taking one more step and noticing what her Arcanine had moments earlier. Her eyes went wide as she backed off in reflex; the ravine in front of them as deadly deep as it was hard to spot in the uniform whiteness.

“~Verdammt...~”

Much like the sinking feeling in their stomachs suggested, a glance down revealed Anne’s ultimate destination. The handful of specks of red on white couldn’t have been anything else,

But…

The snow layer down there wasn’t even so thick as to fully cover the muddy dirt. And yet, there was no sight of either Anne’s body, the bike she stole, or anything she had worn that night. As Luxie gasped at the sight as loudly as her tiny body was capable of, her human was already thinking through what might’ve actually happened there.

No matter what, they would have to see this to the end.

“~There’s no way she survived that fall. Something must’ve dragged her, but... carnivores would’ve likely done their deed on the spot, especially in such a hidden location. Even the few species that store meat for later wouldn’t bother with dragging a body whole and just cut out the good bits. And I’m not sure any of them even live in this area to begin with...~”

As the human muttered to herself, trying to make sense of the situation at hand, it was Leo’s turn to suddenly realize something. He froze as he sniffed the air some more, finding another, incomparably stronger lead. Stronger, fresher,

Nearby.

The Arcanine turned in the direction his nose was guiding him towards and bolted without waiting any longer. His mind was deadset on either rescuing the lost youngling if it was her, or avenging her if he’d caught a whiff of the beast that had eaten her.

“~Leo, WAIT!~” the old woman shouted before bustling to catch up with the Fire-type. Between old age, the weather, and her exhaustion, she only reached the pace of a light jog, even as she pushed herself to her limit. Luxie was unsure which of the two to stick with before zipping towards Leo, utterly confused about what was happening.

They wouldn’t have to run for long.

Leo had stopped in his tracks only a couple dozen meters in front of them, once he’d dashed within view of his target. Or rather, targets. He felt intimidated at being outnumbered, but he had no idea what he was even looking at. He might have been a town hound, but these two... kinda-humans-but-not-really sure didn’t look like the creature to feast on someone else’s flesh. Then again, one of them was downright rife with the girl’s scent, so what did he know? The black quadruped that accompanied them did look very carnivorous, but barely smelled of Anne.

Something wasn’t adding up.

Without any idea how to proceed, the Arcanine assumed a defensive stance and backed up a couple of paces. He locked his eyes with the opposing group, shifting from one potential threat to another as he growled quietly. The Ribombee that followed had a similar reaction—though in her case, a ‘defensive stance’ meant diving into Leo’s mane to hide, and occasionally peeking out to keep track of what the wildlings were doing.

Or rather, presently, not doing.

It took a while for the human to catch up. Even the brief burst of exertion at a downright sluggish pace left her completely out of breath, and supporting herself heavily on her cane. Once she came to a stop behind Leo, the hound shifted to shield her as she recovered, just in case.

Eventually, she found enough strength to look up at the scene before her—and recoiled immediately.

While her mons’ reactions to the creatures in front of them were mostly unfamiliar confusion, the human’s response was a stark clear of something well familiar. Of what these beings were, what they could do, and why crossing them was a mistake one only made once.

“~L-Leo, Luxie, back slowly a-and don’t make sudden moves...~” the human muttered, following her own advice as she inched backwards, The freezing air hurt her airways as she panted in a mix of strain and anxiety. She kept trying to figure out what was going on—did Leo catch a cold to lead them there, right into the maw of danger? Or did these three do something to Anne and... oh god, oh god, Reshiram merciful—

“^You’re looking for someone, aren’t you?^”

The entire group felt a feminine voice manifest in their minds. It was like an icicle—crystal clear, freezing cold, and pointed like a dagger. Leo and Luxie were taken aback at hearing such a clearly understandable message for the first time in their lives, though the former didn’t acknowledge it.

Their human, on the other hand, only grew more afraid. The neutral question felt taunting to her already terrified mind, as if offering to lead them to Anne’s fate. Even beyond that fear, the textbooks she taught from years ago were clear on telepathy being a tool for intimidation, not communication. ‘You can hear me clearly, back off now’ and all…

“~K-keep going until we make it back t-to the path sweeties, keep going...~”

Before her elderly heart could give out, the voice elaborated, slightly less tense, “^A young girl named Anne.^”

Her worst fears being confirmed made the old woman stop in a mixture of terror and grief, shaking at the ghost bride’s ‘words’. A rational part of her knew she should’ve kept going, to not let herself be taunted. But deep down, she had to know what had befallen the girl, even if it would come at the cost of her life.

After a few excruciating moments, she replied with words drier than sand, eyes affixed on Leo’s head, “~I-I take it you know what... b-became of her, then...~”

To even acknowledge the wraith’s words was asking for trouble, to invite further interaction by responding to them was to sign one’s own doom. Though, considering the circumstances, it’s not like they weren’t doomed already.

As the small group awaited a response, they huddled closer. Leo’s piercing gaze locked with the Luxray’s, before jumping to stare down the white humanoid that stepped forward, his low growl making it stop in place.

“^She had suffered a serious accident, but is now safe, and is being tended to.^”

Despite how utterly infeasible the admission sounded, it still made the woman gasp. It felt impossible, but… what use was lying for a ghost bride, anyway. It had her on a platter, if it so desired. The tiniest bit of relief crept into the elder’s mind, and much more of it into the heads of her companions. It still left the big, and almost as morbid question of what would happen to Anne now, at the wraiths’ mercy. “~T-that’s... good. Wh-what... what will happen to her once she recovers?~”

The long pause following the question was only interspersed with the Luxray’s intermittent growls and barks. They sent freezing shivers down the human’s spine as she kept trying to back off, bit by bit, with her companions soon getting the cue as well.

Before her group could skitter away too far, though, the woman saw the wraith’s eyes light up with a white flare. An instant later, she bumped into an invisible wall right behind her, letting out the most pitiful whine at realizing her own entrapment.

“^Who are you, and what brings you looking for her?^” a different voice asked. Masculine, less pointed, but just as distant. Fear of being essentially held at gunpoint left her thought process, glib despite her age, sluggish and miserly.

“~M-my name is Olive Graham. I’m—I’m Mylock’s librarian. Anne used to visit me all the time. She’d spend most of her afternoons i-in the library and stay until closing, doing homework or reading or t-trying to relax, with Ember or alone, later on.~” Olive’s miserly body did not appreciate the tension in the air one bit. She leaned on her cane more and more as she shook in place, too afraid to even warm her hands in Leo’s mane.

“^That does not explain why would you push yourself though this cold in search of her,^” the masculine voice said.

Indeed, it didn’t.

“~We never t-talked much, but... if I didn’t go find out what happened to her, then nobody else would. M-My library was one of the few places she ever felt safe in, I—I want to do right by her,~” Olive explained, finding herself reminiscing about some of their shared memories, not even considering that these recollections might not have been of her own volition.

One spring evening, a couple years back. She was sorting through the recent arrivals and stocking the shelves as Anne and Ember exchanged giggles and woofs respectively, just out of sight. Goodness, was that fox a fixture on Anne’s lap. She wanted to get the whole box done in one go and not put the rest of it off until the next morning, with her library staying open a couple hours longer than normal because of it. Long enough for its most frequent visitor to doze off after a couple cups of sweet tea, together with the little one in her lap.

Even now, she teared up thinking just how much she wanted to let them stay in the only safe space they had left. Alas, they had to return to their horrid house eventually, day after day.

She remembered Anne being startled awake by the lightest touch on her shoulder.

Another scene, back when she briefly substituted as a biology teacher, when Leo was still just a Growlithe pup. He was just as keen on her lap as Ember was on Anne’s, and they spent many recesses watching the school’s courtyard together.

Alas, their attention was too scattershot to notice the brawl brewing off in the corner.

A couple of boys from the rougher families cornered Anne as she knelt down beside the fence, comforting the lil’ fox. One of them taunted her, making her stand up while still facing away from him. Olive was about to shout to make them disperse, before Anne cut her off with a sucker punch right to the taunter’s nose. Knocked him right on his ass; made his group scatter. As much as the librarian wanted to cheer for her at that, she limited herself to looking the other way and making sure Anne wouldn’t get in any trouble over that.

While she reminisced, the old woman felt her body become lighter. As if some of the unceasing pressure was taken off her elderly joints, leaving together a massive weight off her chest. Couldn’t have been anything but her conscience.

After a long, increasingly less tense silence, the feminine wraith spoke again, sounding… different. Less imposing, warmer, notably uncertain, and with a clear gratitude in its voice, “^Thank you. As to your question... we aren’t sure. We don’t know how safe she’d be to return to... the human world. We hope you can... advise us, somehow.^”

The sentence made all the grammatical sense in the world, but it still stunned Olive to hear. To hear a cruel, deceiving spirit suddenly turn… questioning, asking her for help and not the other way around, sounding so… normal.

Like a person.

Olive breathed deeply as she chewed through that conundrum, the lessened pain around her body making that task easier than usual. Unfortunately, she wasn’t arriving at any particularly reassuring conclusions. “~I’m... unsure. She’d eventually end up with a foster family. Though, given her age, I don’t know how likely she’d be to find one before she turns eighteen and gets kicked out of that system. With how underfunded that entire program is, I can’t imagine the places she’d be staying at in the meantime to be all that better than her present house...~”

The situation got even grimmer the more she thought about it all. It was bad enough to where she wondered whether Anne staying under the woods’ and ghost brides’ protection really was the best possible outcome for her, as outlandish as that was to consider. To think the very society from which she sprung failed her so much that her safest option was being given shelter by spirits...

As her thoughts were being picked up by others beside herself, Olive thought back to how normal that ghost bride sounded. She couldn’t get that out of her mind, making her wonder whether all this wasn’t yet another cruel trick its kind was said to engage in, or… if it was being genuine here.

The sound of snow being waded through cut her thoughts off, sending a shiver down her spine. An upward glance revealed the feminine wraith to be approaching her. She knew better than to ever meet eyes with them, only daring to sneak the briefest of glances.

All she saw was a calm, sad expression, lacking any ferocity aside from the vivid crimson of its eyes. “^I see. With how unsafe the human world sounds for her, it sounds like she’ll have to stay with us for some time longer, then. She told us she has no family left either...^”

“~None that she should be with, no. Heard her mother ran off to her folks when the news broke. That whole rotten bunch shouldn’t be let anywhere near her, even if she’s not nearly as awful as Anne’s father.~”

This really was it then, wasn’t it?

She’d found out what had happened to Anne, even if the answer in its fullest was one she had a hard time comprehending the full impact of. She didn’t entirely trust the beings that had conveyed it to her, but knew well she was in absolutely no position to argue for a more appropriate end for the girl.

Both because doing so with a ghost bride was how people end up being buried alive, and because she really had no argument for a different outcome. There wasn’t anywhere else safe for Anne—and if nothing else, the wraiths of the Lillywood Forest were at least powerful enough to keep her from harm. It was an answer; it was the answer, but... Olive wasn’t satisfied, not one bit. She couldn’t just let it happen like this, not if she could help it.

And help it, she wanted to.

“~Is there... is there any way I could possibly help her out? I owe at least that to her.~”

There was another long pause from the wild group, once more interspersed with Luxray barks. They sounded louder and more forceful this time, harsh enough to make the old woman back off—and realize there was no longer any barrier keeping her trapped.

As much as she wanted to flee and bring her companions to safety, her duty wasn’t done here yet, the resolve to help Anne outweighing her waning fear. A couple more minutes of a mostly inaudible exchange later, the wildlings seemed to have arrived at an agreement, even if a tenuous one.

The sound of fast steps trailing off into the woods made Olive glance up and see the masculine wraith run off, leaving just the other one and the Luxray. Leo was much too confused about what was going on anymore to keep on posturing. He kept shielding his human from the stranger, but wasn’t otherwise trying to scare the wild mons away anymore. The snarl on the Luxray’s expression still concerned him, though.

“^I would greatly appreciate any help, and I’m sure so would Anne. I don’t—I don’t know what a human girl like her needs. I will do all I can to keep her safe and cared for, but I am completely clueless on any specific human requirements or wants,^” the ghost bride explained. To meet one in person was surreal enough; to witness them asking for help was so dumbfounding it melted through much of Olive’s fear of that kin. Enough so for her to finally dare do the unthinkable.

Her body shook as she looked up the rest of the way, finding the white creature’s expression soft, uncertain—and that bit warmer in response. Their red eyes were still as striking as the fairy tales had her believe, but there wasn’t any malice within them for once.

“~Well... shelter, food, and water are the obvious basics. Being wanted, cared for, clothes. Beyond those, there really isn’t anything that’s strictly needed, I don’t think—especially in Anne’s case, hah. Give her a book or something to draw on and watch her sink into her own little world,~” Olive spoke.

The spirit acknowledged her words, calming down. She was glad beyond words that the little one she had already grown fond of was almost just like everyone else—but only almost, and there definitely were places where Olive could help. “^We can provide most of those, thankfully. Though, clothes and ‘books’ are something we lack.^”

“~Hah! Books are my specialty, you could say. With how few people visit the library, I don’t even see an issue with her getting to take a few of them for good. Though, knowing her, she’ll be done with them in days. As to clothes... I imagine rifling through her wardrobe would be helpful here; no way she took everything with her, after all. Beyond that... I don’t think I have anything that fits her particularly well, but a poor fit is better than no fit, and there are definitely a few things that spent the last decade in my closet uninterrupted. Plus, she’ll grow into it, assuming she stays there for long enough.~”

“^This would involve heading over to your town to retrieve these items, wouldn’t it?^”

As obvious as the answer was, it was worth stating it clearly. Olive’s free hand reached into Leo’s mane as she nodded, the hidden Ribombee snuggling into it all the while.

“You can’t be seriously considering that, Aria,” a low, gruff voice cut in, catching the human group completely off-guard. There wasn’t anyone that could’ve said that, aside from the intimidating Luxray staring up at the spirit and them alike.

“^I don’t see why not. I know my stealth, and unless a sight of a Luxray accompanying Olive’s group is enough to send that whole place into a panic, I imagine we’ll be inconspicuous enough. And—I figured it’d be the best for us all to be able to understand each other, if this is gonna take a while,^” the freshly named Aria said.

The Luxray looked about ready to blow up at her, before her addendum made him look at the human group wide-eyed, only able to spit out, “Have you gone completely mad!?”

“A-all of us?” a quiet, squeaky voice asked, making the whole group look over the Ribombee daring to peek out from Leo’s mane. Aria’s affirmative nod sent her whizzing over to her human’s cheek, nuzzling and hugging it as hard as her little body could manage.

“T-thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you! O-Olive, I—” Luxie paused, never in a million years expecting to have an opportunity like that. Everything she wanted to say welled up inside her fairy body. Words kept getting stuck in her throat, leaving her sniffling as she snuggled in, her human’s hand gently petting her in return.

Olive was similarly taken aback, but knew just what to whisper in response, “~Love you too, Luxie.~”

Leo was nowhere near as talkative, instead just nuzzling into his human’s cane hand. As the human’s companions expressed their affection, the pale creature off to the side gave the Luxray a smug smirk, making him roll his eyes. It took a while for the librarian’s group to compose itself again, but once they did, Olive spoke again, “~Would—would following us back to our town be something you’d be interested in?~”

“^Anything, if it means I can help Anne out that bit more.^”

Olive smiled at Aria’s conviction, especially as it matched hers. A newfound sense of purpose renewed her strength, as tired as she still was. “~Well, I suggest we get a move on then. The snow sure ain’t stopping anytime soon, and I’m feeling myself slowly lose sensation in my legs, hah...~”

The off-the-cuff remark made both of her companions look up at Olive with worry on their faces. Waiting no longer, the entire group turned around and headed out, fresh snowfall having already slightly obscured their tracks.

Before the librarian could get properly going again, she saw yet another on an already very long list of unexpected sights today. The spirit held her green hand towards her with a smile, ready to be grasped.

At any point in her life prior to now, she would’ve thought herself having mere minutes, if not seconds to live in a situation like that. But now… now she felt just about ready to take her chances.

And boy, was she glad to have done so.

The warmth that filled her body as her hand took the spirit’s was almost the complete opposite of what she had expected it to be. It worked away at her numbness and aching while undoing decades of strain and wear, making her feel almost weightless. “~Ohhhh. Definitely not what I imagined this to feel like.~”

The ghost bride just giggled at her words as they got going. The sound was so unlike anything she expected from her kin, while also just being very pleasant at the face value. It made the librarian feel just that bit more self-conscious about the spooky stories she spent her life believing in.

“^Hah, I gathered. I’ve no idea who came up with half the things you were thinking I could or would do.^”

Despite most of the terrifying myths turning out to be lies, this seemed to be the one part that was indeed true, enough so to make the stranger casually admit to it. Olive wasn’t sure how she felt about her thoughts being read like that, but it was a concern for another time.

“^My name is Aria. I... can’t thank you enough for agreeing to help us, Olive.^”

“~My pleasure... Aria. I braced myself to find a dead body, if even that. To hear she’s doing alright is... the best news I’ve had in a long while, that’s for sure.~”

“M-me too... that ravine looked so, so scary, h-how did she survive that!?” Luxie asked, her voice bringing a smile to the librarian’s face. The sound was such a dead ringer for how Olive imagined the lil’ bee would sound like if she could talk that it was almost baffling. Baffling, and so sweet that she had no reason to doubt it sounding the way it did.

“^Barely. Thankfully, we... found her quickly.^”

The pause in Aria’s voice to carefully pick her words was noticed, but Olive was of no mind to pry into it. Even if she wasn’t a vengeful banshee that the human expected her to be, she was still a magical creature, one that likely kept many secrets.

“Yeah... I-I was so scared for her when she went missing; I thought she was dead for sure a-a-and it’d probably just break my heart. A-Anne’s too sweet to have something like that happen to her...” Luxie rambled.

“I knew she’d make it. She’s much more resilient than she looks,” Leo said, making the Ribombee raise an eyebrow as Olive chuckled.

“~Indeed, even if it’s by necessity.~”

The Luxray grumbled at Olive’s words as the group made their way back onto the forest path, “If you apparently ‘care’ for her so much, why didn’t you help her before?”

The Electric-type’s snarled gotcha drew glares from most of the rest of the group. Olive, instead, just sighed quietly. It stung, despite her knowing on a rational level that she’d done everything in her power to help.

“^Leave judging people’s hearts to me, Lumi—^”

“~No, no, he has a point, I think,~” Olive sighed.

“No, he doesn’t!” Luxie shouted. “You g-gave her a safe place all the time in the library, made her feel as welcome as you could—you even called for people to come and investigate what her parents were doing to her—”

“~And what came of it?~”

Luxie couldn’t respond to that; the simple lack of knowledge shutting her up. Though, considering Anne’s situation didn’t improve at all afterwards, the answer was likely ‘not much, if anything’. “B-but, didn’t someone come to look at what was happening?”

“~They did. I saw a single police cruiser roll up to their home, then her father talking to one of his coworkers and blowing that entire thing off. Then, the next day, a couple new bruises on her neck,~” Olive said.

The pangs of fury Aria felt back at the clinic came back in force, even as she tried to control herself. These were some evil people she was saving Anne from, the realization giving her more motivation each time she thought about it. Lumi wasn’t entirely convinced yet, but at least his next question wasn’t dripping with as much smarm, “Then why not take her under your own wing, if her own family is so monstrous towards her?”

“^Lumi—^”

“~Do you think I wouldn’t have done so if I could?~” the old woman asked, voice dripping with contempt for the Luxray’s words. Contempt, and more than a bit of regret at her own impotence. She’d wished so, so many times she could just spirit the girl away from her day-to-day hell, but…

Alas.

“~I’m not her relative, and she has a living family. Best case she’d spend a few days with me before I end up behind bars for the rest of my life and she would be forced to get back to her house, and I can’t even imagine what her father would do to her afterwards.~”

Aria didn’t need to know what ‘behind bars’ meant to realize it referred to a punishment. Her heart shuddered at such an obviously generous act being held against the elderly woman. As much as her perception of how virtuous individual humans could be changed by the minute, humanity as a whole remained little more than a monstrous, vile mess inside her mind.

One that brought misery to everything it touched, including itself.

The terrifying mental image chilled the discussion for a long while afterwards, enough for the group to approach the end of the forest path. Luxie hovered out of her warm shelter to nuzzle her guardian’s cold hand, catching her attention.

“~We’re getting close. Whatever stealth you had in mind, Aria, now’s a high time to exhibit it—~”

The end result spoke for itself, enough so to leave Olive speechless at how effective it was.

She was still holding the spirit’s hand, her attempts at clenching it were returned by Aria moments later, but attempting to look at her, or even at the hand she knew she was holding, yielded no results. Her eyes just slid over the spots she would’ve been in.

“^How’s that for stealth~?^”

“~What in the...~”

Aria’s disembodied giggle warmed the atmosphere from its previous gloom as they neared the entrance to the human village. The psychic herself almost never ventured this far, especially not during her duties, but there was one curious sight in front of her she needed to ask about.

“^I’ve always wondered what was the purpose of that… object.^”

“~Hmm?~”

The partially faded and grossly out-of-date sign that flanked the gate to the woods was a sight Olive had turned out completely over the years. She found the wild creature’s curiosity of it charming, almost cute.

,-----v----_------.
MYLOCK
POP: 1,634
\----^-------^---/​
“~It has the name of the town—Mylock—written on it, and its population. Says it’s sixteen hundred, nowadays the actual number is closer to eleven hundred.~”

Beyond the confusion at what ‘written’ meant, the meaning of the sign took Aria aback. The town’s population might have been pitiful by the standards of human settlements, but it was enough to leave the Gardevoir genuinely surprised. “^T-that’s a good few people, goodness. And on the other side?^”

,--------_----v-----.
🡹
LILLYWOOD 8 MI.
\---^--------^----/​
“~Name of the town at the other end of the path, Lillywood, and the distance to it.~”

“^And how big is that one? I’ve heard it’s quite bigger than even this town.^”

“~Not a high bar to clear. Hmm... last time I checked it was something like forty, fifty thousand.~”

As underwhelming as Lillywood was, when compared to the regional capital of Mistralton, the number was still enough to completely stump both Lumi and Aria. Olive couldn’t see the latter, but she felt her arm suddenly being yanked backwards as she walked on, as if her impromptu companion had stopped. “~What’s wrong?~”

“^That’s an astounding number of living beings, good heavens...^”

The librarian just chuckled, amused at Aria’s innocence. “~I’ve a feeling that if I told you Castelia’s population you’d faint on me.~”

“^May be if it’s substantially higher than that...^”

Did two and a quarter orders of magnitude count as substantially higher?

Once Aria had snapped out of her daze, the group finally crossed the threshold between wilderness and humanity. The sight that met them on the other side was firmly underwhelming for Mylock’s inhabitants, and confusing otherwise. The dirt trail opened into a wider one, lined with a multitude of stone slabs, many of them cracked. A massive black path ran beside it, also apparently made of stone. The faded white markings covering it gave little clue as to its function.

The most eye-catching sight, by far, was the pair of large, metallic objects off to the side of the black path. Each was large enough to comfortably contain their entire group—and probably another copy of it on top of that, if they squeezed in the right way.

“^What are those...?^”

“~Cars. Used for getting around much faster than we can on foot,~” Olive explained. Her description left a lot to be desired, and a part of Aria was just about ready to ask the librarian’s ears off about all the human objects around them—but unfortunately, their mission here had priority.

The sooner they were done with it, the better, especially with her stealth having suddenly become much, much more draining with so many more minds around. Altering one person’s perception to erase her was already far from trivial, and with all the humans up ahead, Aria had to concentrate just to not let herself be spotted.

Thankfully, Olive guided them right where they needed to go.

Their destination wasn’t too far from the entrance to the woods, one of a row of ugly, rectangular copies of the same design built decades ago. Multi-story, single-family, mostly abandoned. Or, in case of the specific building they headed towards, worse than abandoned.

The sight of a Luxray accompanying Mrs. Graham’s Arcanine turned a few heads as they passed by, but it didn’t deserve any stronger reaction than that. Especially with Lumi leering down at any onlookers as he scouted the area.

Even beyond having way, way too many humans for comfort, this place was just obscenely ugly. The tide of gray and black around them was only occasionally broken by a ‘car’ of a different color, or a stark outfit of one of the locals. The massive, multi-story building on the other side of the wide black road cutting through the middle of the town was rendered off-putting by the drab color it was painted with.

Raw stone and dark smudges peeking out in places didn’t help any, either.

“What an ugly place,” Lumi commented.

“~Harsh, but true. Can’t believe they still haven’t renovated the school after all these years, good gods.~”

A glance at the building they were heading towards had Olive put on a snarl of her own. The litter strewn around the front yard was a perfect company for the opened front door and the reek emanating from within. Luxie, in particular, couldn’t resist dry heaving before diving back into her human’s pocket.

“~Just a couple days and this place already feels like it’s rotting. Only befits her family, if nothing else. Hold your breath,~” Olive instructed. Lumi and Aria didn’t have to be told twice.

The atrium opened up into the kitchen immediately in front of them. The town-dwellers soon realized, with vivid clarity, that it was the kitchen—and more specifically, the opened fridge—that was the source of the putrid odor. To their right was a small closet full of junk, while the other side had the stairs up to the first floor. As Olive led everyone up there, the two wildings among them paused mid-step at the unknown, concerning sounds coming from above.

“^Is there someone up there? I can hear voices but can’t feel anyone...^” Aria muttered.

“~No, no, it’s just the TV. The bastard didn’t even turn it off.~”

There was enough contempt dripping from Olive’s voice to make her spit it out as they stepped onto the first floor. The human voice emanating from one of the rooms was now clear enough to make out—if one spoke Unovan, that is.

“~—and now for the recap of Hoenn Pro Series 149!~” the announcer shouted. “~Following twenty tense weeks of battles, Trainer Brendan and Gym Leader Flannery with scores of sixteen to four and fifteen to five respectively have managed to secure the top two spots, giving them a possibly once in a lifetime opportunity to challenge the Hoenn Elite Four to potentially replace one of their members—and if they succeed at that, potentially even Champion Wallace himself! In anticipation to the no doubt grueling fights that await them and their teams, let’s take a look at the best, most tense moments of all the battles that had led them here, right after the message from our sponsors, on League24 Extra 2!~”

The sensation of hearing a voice without any attached mental activity—or even just physical presence—was an extremely dumbfounding one for Aria. Her aura’s subconscious efforts to probe towards where the sound originated only found a quasi-metallic slab, the mismatch between her senses making her head spin. “^What is that voice even saying...^”

“~You don’t want to know,~” Olive responded, her answer as short as it was definitive. Thankfully, Aria didn’t have to concern herself with it for much longer. The elderly human beelined to what had to be the girl’s now-abandoned room, its sheer mess making it look like it’s been ransacked several times. “~Here we are.~”

This might’ve been much more furniture than Aria was used to seeing in a single room, but the despairing state of it offset that realization. Desk and shelves were falling apart, wardrobe missed one of its doors and chair one of its legs. Half of the outer wall was reduced to bare brick and mortar, with a few plumes of mold on the ceiling completing the picture.

Smaller pieces of variously colored fabrics and white, rectangular sheets laid all over the floor. Some of the latter had unknown black or blue symbols on them. None of this made any sense to the wildlings, but they went along with their human guide for now.

“~Might as well grab everything she has left, underwear especially.~” Olive pulled a colorful, glistening bag out of her handbag and unfurled it open. It was large enough to contain this entire mess, evidenced by the librarian walking over to the wardrobe and grabbing whatever clothing that remained by the handful. “~Luxie, take a look at shelves and nooks. She had a whole pencil case she kept hidden.~”

“On it!”

Lumi and Aria were too unfamiliar with humanity to contribute much. The former stood guard outside the room as the latter paid close attention to everything the librarian and her friend were doing. The lil’ bee was zooming around the room and collecting small, stick-shaped objects, slowly building a pile on top of the nearby desk. A good dozen pens and a couple pencils was a good haul, but the actual pencil case remained stubbornly hidden, even as Luxie double and triple checked every corner, much to her frustration.

“^What does that... ‘pencil case’ look like?^” Aria asked.

“About as big as I am, tubular I think... I remember seeing it just a few weeks ago, it has to be in there somewhere!” Luxie explained.

“^Lumi?^”

“Hmm? *sigh*, Fine.”

The Luxray’s eyes glowed dimly as he swept the room through the adjacent wall. Solid objects were reduced to mere outlines and other living beings, to what humans would call anatomical diagrams. Not a perspective he enjoyed seeing the world through, but it came in handy sometimes. “Inside the top layer of this... bedding, I think?”

The rest of the group all focused on the unkempt bed, with Leo pulling the covers off in a single, firm motion. Underneath, just a stained, bare mattress—one with a barely visible hole in the side facing the wall. Luxie spotted it first, buzzing right over in an instant. “Got it, thank you!”

She didn’t expect Anne’s pencil case to be this heavy or well-hidden. Considering how much the girl valued being able to draw, though, doing everything to keep it safe from her parents’ prying eyes only made sense. It also turned out to not be the only item stuck in the mattress. The large photo frame that lied beside it only barely fit through the gap, forcing the bee to give it her all to pull it out. Her efforts, thankfully, were more than worth it.

An elderly woman sat on a couch, gray hair tied in a bun and a sea of wrinkles dotting her smiling expression. On her lap sat Anne, and on Anne’s, Ember, all three snuggled together as tightly as they could.

“Oh my goodness, we have to take it!” Luxie squealed.

“~Of course. Pack it in, all the pencils too—we’re scavenging everything in here. Aria, could you help us with the paper?~”

Olive’s mental image was clear enough for the psychic to realize that the word referred to all the scattered white rectangles. A shimmering glow surrounded them all as they were lifted in unison and gathered into a neat heap, making Luxie ‘wow’ under her breath.

“~There’s more of it on the shelves and inside the desks, and a few notebooks too. I think she’ll appreciate everything we can grab.~”

Aria didn’t have to be told twice. All the doors and drawers were rattled open as her mental reach scoured every inch of the room, picking up everything that either was paper, looked like paper, or had paper in it.

The sheer quantity of objects even in this single, rundown room was utterly baffling for the psychic, making her own dwelling look ascetic by comparison. The heap of paper ended up being a few inches tall by the end—and even if only half of it was usable for drawing, it’d still be weeks, if not months, of canvas for Anne. Combined with the drawing supplies and clothes, it was enough to fill Olive’s bag to the brim.

“~She took almost everything that wasn’t falling apart with herself as far as clothes went, not much else left. One more sweep and I think we can get going—~”

“Someone’s coming,” Lumi said, his words freezing the group as he tracked his target from behind several walls. A figure shambled in after leaving one of those metal cages on wheels, slamming the front door behind itself after it had walked in. Everyone heard the gruff grumble that followed,

And some of them knew very well who that was.

“~Can only be the homeowner,~” Olive whispered. Her words made all the wrathful thoughts from earlier slip back into Aria’s mind as she pieced together the identity of the newcomer. Her hands clenched into tight fists before she addressed the group with a cold, pointed voice,

“^Leave him to me.^”​

After acknowledging Aria’s call, Olive headed for the stairs, her fear of the person who awaited them subsumed by the Gardevoir’s emboldening presence. She didn’t even try to keep her footsteps quiet as she reached the atrium and turned to face the kitchen, heart racing.

The brown bottle shook in the man’s grasp as he emptied the last of its contents with staggered, uncoordinated gulps. Excess whiskey splashed onto his unkempt, short beard, and the vomit-stained police uniform underneath it. His face, already marked with a permanent grimace, twitched harder as it turned to face the intruder in HIS fucking house.

“~Tom. Fancy meeting you here after all this,~” Olive spoke.

Anne’s father let out an animalistic grunt as the librarian’s companions stared him down. As obvious as especially Leo’s intimidation was, his inebriation and aggression were even stronger. Without letting out a word, he grabbed the freshly emptied bottle by the neck and lunged towards Olive, “~Get the FUCK out of my house you FUCKING BITCH!~”

Before Leo or Luxie could do anything, they felt something deep inside their minds stop them from acting. Olive’s scream was caught in her throat before she saw the other human’s arm become enveloped in a bright white light; frozen in place as if the air itself was holding it in a vise.

“~Wh-what the FUCK is—~” Tom screamed at seeing a ghost bride emerge from behind that worthless bitch of a librarian, its eyes burning up in a brilliant flare. He put his entire strength into trying to pry his arm out of the demon’s grasp as it approached, only straining it further. His mind was equally entrapped, forced to focus entirely on the fiend’s eyes as tendrils of pure terror stabbed deeper and deeper into his psyche. “~G-get THE FUCK AWAY FROM ME—GAAAAAHHHH!~”

His spat out demand was interrupted with a visceral crunch as the bones in his wrist twisted and broke at the sudden application of more force, deep blue bruises enveloping his hand moments later. The agony broke out through his grimace with a pathetic shriek, his thoughts full of pain and anger—and not even the tiniest shred of remorse or regret.

There was no doubt left in Aria’s mind.

Before Tom could do anything more, his entire arm was yanked backwards, bending his elbow the other way as he was flung into the kitchen. The cracking of bone and snapping of ligaments mixed with the shatter of glass from the stove he impacted. He wasn’t thinking of relenting, though.

His drug-induced haze muffled enough of his pain for his rage to keep him going. The trash bag of a human stared the demon down as he pushed through the pain, physical and mental alike. Near-blinding migraine did little to slow him down as he tried to bolt to the other side of the kitchen, eyes set on the dirty knife on the countertop—

Another disgusting crunch filled the room as his ankle was crushed into a thousand pieces; his shrill scream cut off once he’d impacted the filthy floor. Utensils and shards of glass dug into his skin with every motion, the suffering magnified by the psychic’s influence—but it wasn’t enough for him to stop yet.

In desperation, his unbroken hand reached for his holster and aimed his service pistol at the demon. He shrieked in hatred as he tried to pull down on the trigger—only for the hand holding the gun to smash into his own face with enough force to break them both. A cacophony of cracking of bone, the deafening gunshot, a bullet ricocheting off a metal pipe, and finally, Tom’s pained cry as the bullet pierced his leg saturated the air.

And snapped what remained of his resolve.

Even as the monster of a human was reduced to a sprawled, agonized mess, capable of little more than twitching and bleeding, a part of Aria wanted to keep going. To not stop until she’d fully reciprocated the enormity of the suffering Anne had experienced by his hands.

Her eyes burned up with white once more—and stopped shortly after as her anger-fueled high began to die down.

An eerie sensation filled her as she stared at the pathetic heap of a man. Not joy or hateful glee, nothing as uplifting as that, more so… contentment. Of the awareness that he wouldn’t ever be capable of hurting anyone else again. Of at least some of Anne and Ember’s pain being avenged. Even if he eventually recovered, the pain would remain his lifelong companion, its burning presence accompanying him until the end of his life.

As he deserved.

“^Let’s... let’s get going...^” Aria whispered. The rest of the group was too aghast by what they had witnessed to even think about disagreeing. The display of violence was so utterly unlike Aria it left even Lumi worried, making him look at his coworker in uncertainty as they hurried through the front door.

“D-did he really d-deserve all that...” Luxie whimpered, her and others’ fear stinging the psychic’s heart. The air was so saturated with that emotion it was making it hard to think, leaving Aria unsure of what to even say in her defense—

“~All that and worse. Hold on.~”

Olive’s grim tone caught everyone’s attention as she pulled out a small item from inside her purse. She put her bag of spoils down as she talked to the metallic device, its purpose unknown to the wildlings. “~Afternoon. There’s a man with a broken leg in here. I’m not sure if he can move. 17 Central Avenue, ML4 468, Mylock. My name is—~”

*click*

“~None of your business. Alright, let’s go, before the ambulance gets here. He’ll live.~”



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other fic, Another Way!

Also also check out my series of shorts, The Alarm Goes Off at Six!
 
Last edited:
Chapter 7: Village

redspah

the gay agenda
Pronouns
she/her


Chapter 7: Village



Autumn was left speechless after her daughter had departed for her duties, uncertain how open she should be with Anne. One thing was clear, though—she wanted to cheer the poor girl up, especially with how her mind felt like it was withdrawing more and more by the minute. Maybe a few pats on the arm could work—

Anne recoiled the moment the Indeedee touched her, letting out a sound somewhere between a whimper and a gasp. She stared at the Psychic-type wide-eyed as her brain played catchup, feeling self-conscious about her abrupt reaction. “~O-oh, sorry Mrs—~”

“^Shhhhh, it’s okay, sweetie. My fault for not asking first,^” Autumn reassured. Her words soothed Anne’s mind before it could start tying itself into knots again. She nodded with a shy smile as her arm returned to its previous spot within Autumn’s reach. Once there, the Indeedee went for it again, her motions slower, more telegraphed, and much more effective at calming the girl. “^There, there, I’m here Anne. If there’s a way I can help let me know, okay?^”

Anne nodded along automatically, before pausing to actually consider the Indeedee’s words. Her gaze roamed away from the psychic as she gathered her words, mumbling out, “~C-could I ask some questions?~”

Autumn responded with a beaming smile and a nod of her own. Being able to climb on the bed would be useful for this; there should’ve been a footstool around or something… welp, guess not.

“^Of course! Answers are the least you deserve in here after all this. Actually, lemme try—^”

Before Anne could ask what the little psychic was going to do, the grandma answered for herself. Her old body didn’t appreciate the minor display of athletics as it attempted to climb onto the edge of the bed—and neither did her old mind that had to help her with a touch of telekinesis.

Autumn might’ve made an awkward, clumsy joke out of herself, but with it being enough to break through some of Anne’s anxiety, she didn’t regret it one bit. The girl did tense up once she realized her giggles were noticed, but it wasn’t anything that couldn’t be helped by the Indeedee getting in on the joke and laughing, too. “^Oh don’t you worry, Anne. I know full well I made a bit of a show of myself, hah!^”

“~Yeah, heh.... Umm, as to the question... wh-where are we?~”

Autumn hesitated, unsure how much of their secrecy was now fair game with the girl. Eventually, she settled on ‘all of it’—they wouldn’t be sending her away anytime soon, anyway. “^Well~, we never agreed on a name for this village; none of them sat right with Orion, hah. I know it’s smaller than your human town, though, and nestled in between two of them.^”

Anne’s eyes shot wide from behind her glasses as she leaned in and whispered, “~L-like, an entire village? A village of Pokemon?~”

“^Mmmhm~!^”

“~Wow...~”

The girl’s mind couldn’t help but think back to a book she’d read years ago, its plot so similar on the surface. A secret Pokemon society away from prying human eyes, rescuing abused mons and fighting criminals. She’d read and re-read it so many times the spine started to wear out. And with her being too self-conscious to bring it up to Mrs. Graham, eventually she just stopped borrowing it to not accidentally break it.

Granted, a prehistoric-looking settlement in the middle of the forest didn’t have the sophistication of a futuristic underworld, but Anne would take Aria and Autumn over every single character in that book combined.

“~That’s... I-I had no idea places like that really existed. I-I remember reading a fictional story about it, but just that...~”

“^Yep, we sure exist! I don’t even think we’re unique or anything—if we could make it work in such a tight bind between two human towns, then there have to be many more in more accommodating places.^”

The mention of a bind between towns made Anne think of what that actually implied. She didn’t remember the local geography perfectly, but she could still try sketching out the broad strokes. Hopefully, it’d be enough for Autumn to point at where this magical place in the woods fit in the area. “~O-oh, in between Mylock and L-Lillywood? Like this—~”

Autumn was left taken aback at just how quickly Anne’s thought process sped up in the few seconds that followed, jumping between a few increasingly anxious topics. The little one wanted to show her something, but in order to do that, she had to pull it out of her bag. This made her shuffle over to the edge of the bed, shifting the blanket before her and her immobilized arm before admitting the inevitable to herself.

The reasoning behind each individual action was completely lost on Indeedee, and so was Anne’s anxious resignation at the end. Confused, she slid over and asked cautiously, “^Is everything okay, Anne?^”

Anne’s gaze was glued to the covers as she ‘umm’ed and ‘eh’ed for a moment. The awkward search for words took Autumn off guard with how out of nowhere it was.

“~I’ll have t-to put my clothes on...~”

Sounded difficult without one arm, but nothing the Indeedee couldn’t assist with. “^Okay! Let me know if you need any help with it.^”

As confusing as Anne’s anxiety was, the blank, deadpan stare she gave the psychic grandma in response only dumbfounded her even more. The two remained at an impasse before Autumn spoke up again, raising an eyebrow in return.

“^Is something wrong?^”

“~I-I... okay, right, I forgot. Umm... c-could you leave the room while I do it?~” Anne asked, her words as clear to Autumn as the intent behind them was hard to understand.

She was about to ask for an explanation before sensing just how much of the girl’s anxiety was tied to the mundane-sounding part of putting clothes on. Sure, Anne’s clothes were both more plentiful and fancier than anything anyone in the village wore, so maybe they had some cultural importance? Or were a ceremony one did on their own, like Celia’s secluded rituals?

“^Alrighty, I can do that. Shout if you need help Anne, I’ll be waiting outside.^”

Autumn felt palpable relief fill the girl’s body in response, cementing her decision. She would have to talk about all this with Aria later, but for now, there was no harm in giving Anne her privacy. The moment the Indeedee stepped out of Anne’s impromptu room and stood guard, she heard cloth being shuffled and items rattling about. As good a confirmation as any that her anxiety had something to do with being watched.

Maybe it was related to her holding the covers to her front, too? Something to ask her about once she was done, either way. Autumn was in no rush, watching their healers either chat with or tend to the other patients in their clinic. The mysterious human in the next room over was brought up a few times, but the mix of emotions was much fear as it was good wishes.

Eventually, the Indeedee closed her eyes and started humming to herself to burn time—only for a low, croaky, feminine voice to break her impromptu meditation soon after, “Autumn?”

“Good afternoon, Esther. Is something the matter?” the Indeedee answered in her physical voice.

“You have been standing like this for a while now. Is there something wrong with the human?”

“No, no, she is just putting on clothes, and asked me to step out until she’s done.”

The Indeedee opened her eyes to reveal a Blissey staring her down. Surprised that the human had woken up, annoyed that she wasn’t kept in the loop about it. “I wasn’t aware she woke up again. Well, once she is done, let me know. We ought to take another look at the mess of her arm and see if it needs any further intervention.”

“Hah, your expertise coming in useful again after all these years?”

“I wish it wasn’t,” Esther grumbled, taking Autumn back.

The Indeedee didn’t like the tone of it one bit, making her prod further. “Well, from what I and Aria have been talking with her so far, she’s been nothing but sweet.”

“From my experience, many a human are until they’re in a position where they can be terrible without suffering repercussions.”

“That’s a rather cynical way to look at it all.”

“And one I have experienced more times than I can count,” the Blissey asserted, making Autumn renege. Only one of them had the lived experience necessary to form an opinion like this, and it wasn’t the Indeedee.

“Right, right, my bad. Well, I certainly hope that she’ll be an exception to that rule, then. If you don’t mind me asking a question, though...”

“Hmm?”

“Could you have a clue why the whole clothes thing had her get so anxious and ask me to step out?”

Esther blinked before chuckling under her breath. It might’ve been decades since she’d last seen a human—until this whole mess began—but she wouldn’t ever forget respecting patients’ privacy being drilled into her back at the human hospital. “Ah yes, the human so-called modesty,” she began, trying her hardest not to roll her eyes. “I think it is a cultural thing. There’s some big rule against the front or the groin being visible without any coverings in their society. Or just the groin in case of males. I’ve no clue what the reason is for it—I’ve seen what’s under these coverings plenty and it’s about as normal and mundane as I am. Some fatty lumps for females on their front, and the usual set of bits between the legs. More exposed than with most species, so that may be why? I genuinely have no idea.”

As their chief healer gave her answer, Autumn listened in on what was going on in Anne’s room. The shuffling noises had mostly ceased by then, but the girl hadn’t given them an all-clear yet. Hell, she only got more annoyed by the moment.

“I see... well, don’t see a reason to disrespect it if it’s that important for them. Though, she’s been at it for a while now. ^Anne? Are you alright?^” Autumn called, switching to telepathy halfway through. Her words startled the girl, resulting in several drawn out ‘umm’s and ‘eh’s as she shuffled around the bed.

“~Oh no no, just c-can’t get this stupid knife to go through, ugh...~”

Anne’s response left both Autumn and Esther dumbfounded. The Indeedee almost went back there and then before asking again, more urgently this time, “^Anne, what’s wrong?^”

“~Nothing, just I-I tried to tear this sleeve a-and… *sigh*, you can come in.~”

The girl’s clarification cleared up precious nothing, but a go-ahead was welcome much the same.

Esther and Autumn stepped in to a messy sight on Anne’s bed. At least some of her dress-up had gone successfully, as evidenced by a sock-clad foot dangling from the side of the bed. Upper body clothing was clearly the main obstacle, its left sleeve trying to be torn open with the big girl Anne had gotten from… somewhere. Unsuccessfully.

“^Goodness Anne, what were you trying to do there?^” Autumn asked.

The girl looked away in embarrassment at the situation, more so because Autumn having to step in, as opposed to the mess on her bed. “~The cast won’t fit through, so I-I tried to cut the sleeve open and c-couldn’t manage...~”

As straightforward as the explanation was, it still left questions. Autumn walked over to inspect the knife, utterly confused by its presence there. Esther, however, took it upon herself to solve the problem directly. Anne gasped as the Normal-type grabbed the shirt’s left sleeve and tore it open in her hands, leaving only a thin strap to rest on her shoulder.

“~Oh—like this! T-thank you... M-Mrs. Blissey?~”

Human speech was one of these sounds that had only grown more grating in hindsight for Esther, but she couldn’t deny that being thanked, so honestly and innocently, felt rather nice. The Blissey settled on a curt smile, equal parts forced and genuine, and a small bow.

“^Her name is Esther, Anne. But, the knife—were you carrying it with yourself in that bag? What for?^”

“~Thank you, Mrs. Esther. A-and, um... I...~”

Needing help with tearing a sleeve open was embarrassing, sure, but the topic ahead was even worse in that regard. Autumn regretted asking, about to clarify that Anne didn’t need to respond before the girl went ahead anyway, “~I-I was scared... thought that I c-could at least try defending myself with a knife like that if I-I ended up on the street...~”

Autumn’s comprehension of Anne’s explanation was limited by not entirely understanding the meaning of ‘ending up on the street’. That wasn’t an obstacle Esther faced, though, melting through much of her hesitation. Even the Indeedee understood the desire for self-defense, which… made little sense either. At least, until she remembered how weak humans stripped of all their inventions were said to be. The mental image of a child waving a knife much too large for her hand for intimidation was just… sad.

“^Oh, dear... I’m so sorry.^”

“~It’s okay now, d-don’t worry Mrs. Autumn! It was silly of me to bring it, I-I know...~”

“A bit, but I doubt you’d be able to get a hold of a gun. Autumn, could you tell her we’ll be looking at her arm, and it might get bloody?” the Blissey asked, her mumbling, squeaky voice catching Anne off-guard.

Autumn was there to convey the gist, thankfully, “^She’s saying that they’ll need to take a look at your arm, and it’ll be rather bloody.^”

“~O-oh...~”

The Indeedee barely needed her sixth sense to realize how spooked that idea made Anne. She wanted to suggest something else before Esther cut in, “I think if we slide the bed a bit, we’ll be able to use the curtains as a divider. Yeah, that’ll work. Tell her to finish changing and then we’ll get to it.”

The Indeedee passed the message on before leaving the room with Esther. She felt the relief and triumph that shortly followed, calming her down as the Blissey got ready. It took Anne a bit longer than expected to get ready again, and once the two women stepped back in, Autumn spotted the reasons for the delay—a few items scattered beside Anne, away from her broken arm.

Before the elderly psychic could even offer help, Esther sprung into action, reaching down and dragging the entire bed, patient included, about a foot or so. Anne gripped to the bed tight at the sudden motion, but couldn’t get a word in before the curtains around the bed were rolled down. A bit of fine-tuning later, the Blissey had them just down enough to obscure her arm from the girl’s perspective, while avoiding any further slack.

In the meantime, Autumn scooted over to the bed’s other side, not particularly caring for the bloody sight underneath the cast, either. Comforting the human through the checkup—now that was up her alley. As her hand was being stroked, Anne got a good feel for the weird sensations coming from her broken arm. The entire limb was still almost completely devoid of any feelings—slight coldness once the cast was taken off aside. Before she could grow distraught, thinking about how messed up her arm must be now, Autumn distracted her with a topic from earlier, “^So, what was it you wanted to show me Anne—and what are those?^”

Despite how self-explanatory the slightly chewed large format notebook and an equally worn down pen were for the human, the chubby psychic was clueless about them. Anne didn’t realize that before she got into it, flipping the pages until she found a large enough clean spot for her drawing and explaining, “~Oh, just my notebook and a pen. S-so, this village is like—~”

The bird’s-eye sketch of the surrounding area did little to clarify Autumn’s confusion, including about how Anne was even drawing it. Her thick, rectangular canvas looked like it was made of an uncountable number of smaller, hair-thin rectangles, most already drawn on.

A closer inspection revealed the short stick in Anne’s good hand to be adding black lines onto the sheet with its every motion. The color made Autumn think of decals being burned in wood, but with none of the associated warmth or smoke. As the human worked on her under-explained idea, the Indeedee’s attention shifted to the sketches in every corner of the opened pages. More than a few Fennekin, two drawings of an Arcanine roaring and sleeping respectively, a lovely drawing of some small insect creature buzzing around, and… all of them looked really pretty.

Much of the exact detail was absent, sure, likely owing to the limitations of the medium and Anne’s tools. But what was there was clear enough for Autumn to make out what species she was looking out, what they were feeling, and especially what they were doing, each pose livelier than the last.

It wasn’t the most intricate artwork even in the borders of their village, but that didn’t make it any less aesthetically pleasing. The Indeedee was so entranced by all the tiny sketches to where it took Anne tapping her paw to catch her attention after she was done, only for the psychic to speak up, “^Goodness Anne, these are all really pretty!^”

The girl shrunk and blushed at such a direct compliment. She tried her hardest not to move as her gaze darted all over except at the Indeedee. “~Th-th-thank you! I’m glad you like them! If—if you want I can draw you too, Mrs. Autumn!~”

The reception of Anne’s art and the offer that followed were equally unexpected. The girl didn’t expect her meager artistic skills to ever get appreciated this much, especially not in a village of mons who could all do much more impressive things.

Meanwhile, Autumn got downright giddy at the opportunity to be depicted by someone so skilled. “^Oh, I’d love to! Should I try a specific pose, or—^”

“~This one works q-quite well, if you could hold it! N-need experience with more unusual poses like this, anyway...~”

The realization that her arm was having a surgery done on it less than two feet away from her didn’t have room to settle into Anne’s mind as she got into her element. With every line drawn, more of her shakiness and anxiety evaporated, until only the flow remained. Autumn watched close as a large empty spot in the girl’s notebook was filled up with her likeness—or at least, with what would become her likeness.

Bit by bit, the handful of basic geometric shapes became so much more than just angles and lines. One circle turned into her waist and got more of a definition, another became her head and horns, a small cylinder became her upper arm. Many gradual changes, all smooth yet skillful enough that to the Indeedee it might as well have been magic.

Occasionally, Anne’s left shoulder twitched before she reminded herself of that limb being out of service. It made her put the enchanted stick down and bring her good hand up to her eye, muttering something about perspective and horizon as she stuck her fingers out in all sorts of ways.

It really let Autumn notice how weird her hands were.

She was far from unused to defined hands—Aria’s and Marco’s were firmly on the more intricate end of the spectrum, with quite a few degrees of freedom. They paled compared to Anne’s, though, and it wasn’t even close; both in terms of the number of fingers and their flexibility. And with that came the less-than-pleasant realization of just how thin and sinewy they were. The individual bones that underlaid them were much too visible for comfort, making Autumn feel squeamish. If nothing else, Anne was getting as much use out of them as possible, giving her a very intricate and accurate grip of her stick.

Her immense focus helped, too.

It was enough for her to not even notice Esther wrapping up their handiwork on the other side of the curtain. She was done most of the way with Autumn’s sketch by then, with only the surrounding detail left. The window with someone peeking through it, the creases on the covers, the corners of the irregularly shaped room, even the specks of dust in the air.

And then; she was finally done. “~Alright, I-I think I’m finished! W-what do you think, Mrs. Autumn—oh?~”

It took the girl until now to consciously notice the curtain having been pulled up and her cast replaced with a new, slightly less bulky one. As she blinked through her confusion, the Indeedee gasped at seeing the completed sketch, “^Anne, this is gorgeous! I’ve never seen myself drawn like this—this is incredible! I can’t thank you enough for this, sweetie.^”

While Anne attempted to not combust in a fluster at the Indeedee’s praise, her exhaustion began to creep up on her. After a few groggy blinks, her attention shifted to the sour pick-me-up juice from earlier—or rather, the empty bottle that once held it.

“~It’s really n-nothing, it’s just a sketch, so much missing detail and oversimplification—~”

“^But it looks so nice! I’m sure most of our artists could even learn a thing or two from you~.^”

That particular compliment had Anne blush bright red and glance away. She was equal parts embarrassed and giddy at Autumn’s words, trying to figure out how much of an exaggeration it was.

Her body answered with a drawn out yawn.

“^Aww, tired?^” Autumn giggled.

“~No no, I-I don’t think so at least. I didn’t f-feel tired before...~”

“^That’s what Heal Pulse does to you, honey. I’m sure some of Holly’s concoction will help you push through that—oh?^” The sight of an emptied cup made the Indeedee try to telekinetically weigh the bottle, predictably finding it empty. No matter, she knew exactly what to do. “^Sounds like you need a refill, then! Would you want me to get you some while you nap or just rest in the meantime?^”

Nap, not really, but rest... Anne could use some of that, yeah.

The idea of not having anyone around that could understand her was a bit worrying, yes, but forcibly distracting herself away from it was as good an antidote to that as any other worrisome thought. Not perfectly, but well enough to last her until the psychic grandma got back—

Anne blinked in confusion at feeling her hair being ruffled without any physical touch. She looked around the room before it finally clicked together at the sound of Autumn’s departing giggle. And then, it was just her, with clothes this time. Trying to just close her eyes and clear her mind had drowsiness creep up on her fast enough to almost knock her out there and then. Instead, she tried a different approach, reaching into the side pocket of her backpack and pulled out the stashed book; the makeshift bookmark of a card left bent from handling.

Suffice to say that a crime thriller about a murderous, vengeful Gardevoir had lost all its scare factor after her chat with Aria. Especially with it having been more comforting than anything she’d experienced since her grandma was still around. And with Autumn acting much like her grandma once did, too…

A-anyway—it was really hard to take any of that book’s events seriously now. It left her giggling as she started flipping through the pages to where she’d last left off—before seeing the shadow being cast on them move, making her look up at the window.

How long has that Dartrix been staring at her for!?

The Rowlet family had always sat in a weird spot for Anne, right between ‘cool’ and ‘very intimidating’. They looked neat, but the mental image of being shot or impaled by one of their quills sent chills down her spine every time she read their entries in the dexes.

On a rational level, it wasn’t any more dangerous than the myriad of other methods of hunting or self defense almost all mon species had available to them; she knew that well. It just felt… so much more viscerally unnerving in a way Anne had a hard time explaining. Kinda like her father when he started waving his service gun around—

Her train of thought was interrupted by the grassy owl leaning in closer after being spotted. It then took the gun analogy to another level by waving its loaded wing at her, its expression inscrutable. Anne had no idea what the gesture implied and was too scared to think of what to do in response. Maybe if she’d just waved back, it would leave her alone? As opposed to other terrifying possibilities, such as interpreting it as her own attempt at intimidation.

Neither, as it turned out.

Anne flinched backwards with a yelp as the Dartrix breached the magical window and perched on the edge of her bed. It spoke up in birdsong, not stopping even as it eyed her out from all sorts of angles. She could only imagine it was trying to speak to her, and hoped it would get the clue soon after. As scared as she still was, the lack of any aggressive displays slowly melted through her fear, bit by bit.

Thankfully, the bird seemed to be aware of having accidentally spooked her. The movements that followed were much more telegraphed as it inched towards her, steps clumsy from inexperience. Its head craned as it scanned over her book and notebook alike. Anne hoped she’d be able to speed its visit along by holding up her most recent scribble for it to get a better look. Its reactions were lively, if nothing else—loud, drawn out chirps as it looked all around, before its attention snapped back over at the girl, much to another, smaller startle.

Her reaction made it pause, one wing stroking its chin as it clearly tried to think through something. It even looked… quite cute while doing so, even if Anne was still unnerved as hell. Soon after, it finally settled on a plan of action, taking the girl aback even if she couldn’t disagree with the results. Before she could react, the owlet hopped the rest of the way over and… hugged her.

For a few long moments, all she could do was freeze as her brain played catchup. Once it had caught up to what was going on, not even it could deny how clear the gesture’s intent was. It was all scary, but… it—no, they—seemed to mean her well. After letting go of the notebook, she returned the embrace. The grassy birdie was much warmer to the touch than she would’ve thought. Even their cooing really sounded like they were trying to comfort her.

“~Th-thank you...~”

She felt them perk up at her words as her eyes grew damp. For a while, she just held them like this, relaxing to the backdrop of their incomprehensible bird noises. Their hug wouldn’t end up lasting all that long before they hopped back a couple of paces and smiled at her; the expression clear despite their unemotive beak.

“~D-did you come here to check on me?~” she asked. As expected, they only responded by tilting their head. Anne didn’t let that discourage her, lightly bowing to show her gratitude instead—and giggling at seeing it be returned moments later “~Heheh. Wonder if...”

Struck by an idea, Anne grabbed her notebook before flipping through the pages in search of another spot large enough for a sketch. The birdie watched with interest all the while—until realizing that they were the one the girl had just started drawing.

The realization caught them off guard, leaving them looking around the spot in search of the right spot to perch on before settling right in front of Anne—on her legs, even. Once they landed, they struck a pose of either waving at her or showing off their wing.

Quite a difference in possible connotation.

“~Hmm... I-I think I can salvage this, yeah—~”

The pen whizzed over the lined paper as the Dartrix began to take form on the page. At some point, Anne didn’t even need to glance up at them anymore, filling the detail in from memory. Once the birdie had caught onto that fact, they finally lowered their aching wing and leaned in, cooing at the progress of the drawing.

Right as Anne was getting into shading, though, loud bangs from nearby startled both her and the owlet alike. The Dartrix couldn’t get more than a couple of confused chirps out before the noises got more defined, turning into loud squeaks and honks. They sounded like they came from right around the corner—before the unexpected guest showed themselves.

A Dartrix watching her through the window was one thing, at least they were covert in their… curiosity. Something that couldn’t be said in the slightest about the bouncy, bubbly Azumarill that half-stepped, half-hopped into the room. Anne only got a brief glimpse of the gourd and a tied bundle in their hands before they got to speaking—and didn’t stop until the owlet chirped in.

Their silence ended up being very temporary, though at least once it had resumed, it was aimed the other way; loud honks towards the room’s exit answered with quiet, panting squeaks. The source of the latter emerged moments later; Anne feeling bad at seeing Autumn completely out of breath like this.

And with the little psychic came clarity.

Anne’s mind itched as the Indeedee focused on providing a translation for them all again, following up with a telepathic comment as she caught her breath, “^There, there Holly, she can hear you now! I told you that you didn’t have to run—^”

“There we go! Now,” the freshly identified Holly spoke, “here ya go, Anne! Your meal.”

The Azumarill’s delivery was grasped by Autumn’s green shimmer and hovered over to the bedside table as the psychic sighed in exasperation.

“~Th-thank you! Wait, d-did you make these?~” Anne asked.

“Sure did! Your personal juice blend and a hearty batch of cookies. Ya needed a proper welcome gift in here!”

Cookies took Anne aback in particular. Even the mention of the treat evoked memories of a better, safer time, making the girl shake a bit. “~Th-that’s—that’s so nice of you. I-I—~”

“Doncha fret about it Anne, my pleasure! Ya sure deserve an actual welcome after all the dumb worrying the scouts were doing earlier.” Holly brushed off. Anne wasn’t sure what the Azumarill meant, but was more than content to just appreciate the gift.

Still, she really wanted to return the kind gesture, somehow. “~But, I-I want to pay back—~”

“Hush hush now! I mean it when I say I’m glad to do this. I don’t ever need anything in return, sweetie.”

“~H-how about a drawing?~”

For once, the Azumarill was the confused one in the room. Anne clarified by bringing over her notebook for Holly to get a better look. The rabbit’s eyes turned wide as saucers as she scanned the pages, commenting, “Hot damn we’re got an artisty girl in here! Jovie’s gonna have a field day with you sometime, hah!”

“^Maybe let’s not rush ahead that far into the future Holly...^” Autumn chided.

“Right right right. Anywho—prolly best I haul myself back over to the pantry, hah! The rush is gonna pick up anytime now—you take care of yourself Anne, stop by sometime once you’re better!”

With the encouraging words dispensed, the Azumarill turned on her heels and headed out. Her tail bounced on the carpeted floor as she turned the corner, calling out towards someone unseen, “Hey—”

Her greeting got abruptly cut off, dumbfounding Anne for a moment. It was probably just a limitation of Autumn’s translation or something. The Indeedee, on the other hand, smirked at the Dartrix still perched on Anne’s legs, asking with a voice equally chiding and curious, “^Blossom~?^”

“Good afternoon Autumn! I-I—umm...” the owlet chirped back, searching for words. Anne sure didn’t expect their translated voice to sound like a teen only a couple of years older than herself. Autumn broke into a quiet chuckle, shaking her head as the Grass-type replied, “I wanted t-to check up on her!”

“^And how is she~?^”

“She—”

The realization that the lanky, pink artist could now understand her took its time to hit Blossom. Once it did, though, the Dartrix wasted no time hopping towards the girl and speaking back up, excited, “Aaaaa hi! My name is Blossom! How do you draw so nicely!?”

Anne couldn’t resist laughing at the question; the owlet’s earlier excitability made all the sweeter. “~I’m A-Anne! And hehe, I’ve b-been drawing for a few years now, had a lot of practice w-when I was younger.~”

As simple and obvious as the answer was, Blossom grew even giddier at hearing it. Her curiosity soon spread to other items, especially the medium on which Anne’s art took place.

“That’s so cool! What is that stick you draw with? It looks so weird! Oh oh oh, are you gonna be staying here!?”

The mostly drained, clear pen was as boring as it got—for Anne, at least. Its brass tip shone faintly as the girl held it up for the owlet and grandma to see, which, combined with the translucent material, made it look downright magical. Right as Anne was about to get into the weeds of how the simple device worked, the follow-up question made her freeze in uncertainty.

“^So far all the signs are pointing to ‘yes’, Blossom, Anne will likely stay here for a while,^” Autumn answered. Her words weren’t entirely confident, but it was enough for the human girl to go ahead with showing off her tool.

“~A-anyway. This is a pen. It lets out a tiny bit of ink when I move the tip over a surface. Doesn’t even have to be paper,~” Anne explained. She proceeded to demonstrate that fact on herself, holding the pen with her teeth to draw a crooked line on her right hand. After making sure both Blossom and Autumn had seen it, she rubbed the spot against her chin to smudge it off, to limited success.

“It comes off, r-right?” Blossom asked.

“~Yeah! Well, not from paper, b-but skin eventually just sheds it. I-I think that’s how it works...~”

The mention of shedding skin confused both listeners. They only really recognized it from the handful of reptiles living in their village. And, sure, they shed fur and feathers too, but that was these and not… skin. The Dartrix chirped, alarmed, “Y-your skin falls off!?”

“~W-what!? No, I-I mean—it’s like when just a tiny bit of it falls off, l-like hair, and regrows back.~”

Autumn and Blossom sighed in relief at the clarification. Whole body skin shedding would’ve made the mysterious humans even weirder—not to mention sounded incredibly painful.

“Ooooohhhh. And this white thing? How does it break down like this!?”

“^Blossom, I think we should take it easy on Anne. She’s had a very, very long day so far.^”

As much as Anne wanted to object to Autumn’s words and explain the little she knew of how paper worked, she couldn’t deny her own exhaustion—especially after a quiet yawn cut her off right as she was about to speak. She had no choice but to wordlessly admit defeat, acknowledged by Autumn with a wink as she poured the girl some more of Holly’s concoction.

“Awwwwhh, okay... O-oh oh, Anne, you’re from that nearby human place, right? I think I’ve seen you before!” Blossom said.

Autumn stared blankly at the Dartrix admitting to venturing to the village her mom had told her not to go so blatantly. Anne was stunned too, but for different reasons—thinking back, she remembered overhearing a couple of kids mentioning having seen a weird brown and white bird on a lamppost a few weeks back.

The mental image of Blossom being so curious about their middle of nowhere she flew all the way over just to see it made her chuckle.

“~Yeah! T-though if you’ve seen me outside, I-I was wearing a gray hat and had my hair t-tied up like this,~” Anne spoke as she scooped her hair into a messy ponytail, making the Dartrix nod even harder.

“Yes, like this, I remember you now! I-I never thought we’d ever see anyone f-from there in here, teehee,” Blossom giggled, glancing out the window toward the human village—and froze at what she saw, her voice aghast. “Wh-what’s all that smoke?”

The cue had Anne lean over and Autumn climb onto the bed to see for herself. A massive plume of black smoke was rising from Mylock’s direction, its sheer size worrying.

“~Looks like something’s b-burning—~”

*rumble!*

The aftershocks of a distant explosion were too weak to do more than rattle Anne’s cup a bit, but the sheer tension accompanying them almost made Blossom panic there and then. “W-what was that!?”

“~I-I don’t know! I’ve no idea what’s even b-burning,~” Anne shouted, wanting to look over at Autumn for reassurance—but couldn’t. Regardless of how hard she tried to move her head or eyes, her gaze was frozen facing the plume of smoke. The confusion of it all quickly gave way to terror, making her cry out, “~M-Mrs. Autumn, what’s g-going on!? I-I can’t l-look away!~”

“What do you mean,” Blossom asked before her voice was cut off, scaring Anne further.

Whatever comfort the girl might have previously felt had given way to fear, making her hyperventilate as the Indeedee spoke up again, somber and apologetic, “^Anne, I’m sorry for all this, b-but this is important. I need you to... think back, back to the dearest memory of Ember you have, and focus on it. Can you do that for me?^”

With all the fear gripping Anne, it was hard to reminisce about her and Ember. She still tried her hardest, though, and eventually memories started flowing. Their fondest moments together, their hardships, every single instant of comfort they ever shared. In no time, it didn’t even feel like she was the one looking back anymore. The flashbacks felt like a thread being pulled out of her head with more force than she could’ve ever managed alone; each vision was completed by another perspective.

From the beginning, to the end, and much, much too intense for either the weary human or the chubby psychic. Just a few seconds later, Blossom was left chirping in panic at suddenly seeing four people faint all at once,

“Help!”​



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other fic, Another Way!

Also also check out my series of shorts, The Alarm Goes Off at Six!
 
Last edited:
Chapter 8: Secret & Interlude I: Rupture

redspah

the gay agenda
Pronouns
she/her


Chapter 8: Secret



The gunshot that rang out from the rundown building startled the passersby, but considering the history of the family that lived there, most of them dismissed it as the father of the household having yet another aggressive episode. And with Mrs. Graham leaving the building soon after, looking like she saw a ghost, they felt affirmed in that hunch.

Knowledge that an ambulance was on its way helped Luxie calm down after the violent display she’d just witnessed. The lil’ bee worried whether it was right to ever inflict such a harm on anyone else, but after thinking back to what she’d seen of Anne, she couldn’t find any empathy for the girl’s father in her. She just felt… so very cold.

Lumi was surprised his coworker was even capable of a violence like that, the bloodthirst so unlike her. He sure wasn’t gonna object to an awful human getting put in their place, though. “Where are you leading us to now? Is this not everything the girl had?”

The translated barks made Olive flinch, startling her out of her shock at what she’d just witnessed. She shook her head, trying to push it aside, before answering, “~It is, yes. I want to add something from myself, too. If she’s gonna live away from other humans, she’ll need... a few things sooner or later. And a few books she liked wouldn’t hurt either.~”

“Things? Such as?” Lumi asked.

“~Personal hygiene. Knowing what will happen to her body in the next few years.~”

The latter aside got the Electric-type particularly confused. His vocalizations caught the attention of a few bystanders as they ventured deeper into the town, the surrounding buildings growing denser and taller. “I thought humans didn’t evolve.”

“~No, no we don’t. This is something else.~”

The aside explained precious nothing, making Aria concerned. Hopefully, whatever that mysterious process was, she’d be able to help the poor girl through it—assuming Anne would be allowed to stay for that long. Alternatively, having Olive nearby to help answer any further question would help too, but… that wouldn’t be an option, unfortunately.

The Gardevoir had to put in more effort with her every step, the growing number of onlookers straining her psychics. Erasing the image of herself from one mind was straightforward, but by the time she had to split her attention a dozen ways, she could barely keep walking straight. Her breathing grew loud enough to make a few passersby glance over their shoulder as they walked past.

Lumi wasn’t a fan of more humans either, sticking close to the local half of the group. The metal monstrosities whizzing past them kept startling him, though less and less each time.

The town center was less drab than the outskirts, but much of the colors it had were visibly flaking paint or weathered storefront decorations. Some of the promotional posters were eroded down to just cyan and white as they proudly advertised an upcoming music festival here in Mylock, in just seven years ago.

Lumi had no idea what any of it meant—only that it all just looked tacky. There was something he did recognize, though, scattered all over the place. He asked, “Is that the girl’s face on those white things flopping everywhere?”

Olive sighed and nodded. The missing person posters had only been put up yesterday, but many of them were already illegible because of snow or vandalism. They proudly displayed an out-of-date school photo, Anne’s thousand-year stare visible even then.


MISSING

ANNE MARTIN

Missing from: Mylock, Lillywood County, ML
Date of Birth: February 10th, 538
Date Missing: January 29th, 549
Height: 4’5”
Weight: 61 lbs
Hair: Shoulder length, Brown
Eyes: Brown

Anne was last seen wearing a green jacket, a pair of blue jeans, and a gray cap.

CAN YOU HELP?
Please call the Lillywood County Sheriff at
555-252-1221

Callers may remain anonymous​


“~They’re missing person posters. Supposedly, they’re there so that people can be on the lookout for those who’ve gone missing. In practice… they’re an excuse to not do any searching for those with the resources to do so,~” Olive explained, trying hard not to audibly scoff at them—and especially at the people that had put them up.

The Luxray nodded along as they kept going, looking around for any suspicious humans. “How long until we’ll get there? This place gives me the creeps.”

“~Hah. It’s ugly, yes, but most have a better idea than to bother strangers like that.~”

“It’s such a shame, Mylock feels so gray and boring,” Luxie commented. The librarian couldn’t help but concur, sighing as they all turned the corner. The side road was much narrower, leaving less of the sidewalk usable—especially with much of it occupied by parked cars.

Outside of a miserly church that she couldn’t force herself to attend anymore, there weren’t any social spaces left in the town. The small park on the southern end? Swallowed by the woods. The plaza where a small basketball court stood once? Converted into a supermarket, struggling to stay afloat just a few months in.

“~That’s because it is. And we’re almost there, the library’s just up ahead,~” Olive explained. As much as she meant these words, they weren’t *entirely* true. Sure, the town wasn’t doing well, but there were some signs of life left in it.

One of them was right ahead, no less, trying to open the library’s front door. A few attempts to budge it later, his mom finally spoke up after making it across the street, profoundly exhausted, “~Liam, it’s closed, don’t you see?~”

“~But it’s Thursday! It should be open!~” the little boy responded.

“~But it’s just not. Mrs. Graham isn’t in, let’s head back home—~”

“~I’m here, I’m here!~” Olive spoke up, perking up the attention of both the tyke and his mom.

The former immediately scrambled over towards them, waving excitedly in the air, “~Hello Mrs. Graham! Hello Leo, hello Luxie!~”

The Arcanine sped up as the boy approached, both of them at approximately the same eye level. It let the latter hug the former with ease, the warm mane returning sensation to his nose as he nuzzled into it.

“~Good afternoon Liam! I apologize, I was busy earlier, but I can stop by for a moment and let you grab something.~”

“~Thank you!~” Liam said. Without wasting another moment, he turned around and bolted towards the library’s entrance. Leo took off in a slow jog next to him, starting an impromptu race he tried to not win too hard.

With fewer minds around, Aria found herself able to do more than just walk and hide. The boy’s excitement soon grew contagious to be around, bringing a smile to her face. “^Aww, he feels like one of my own kids...^”

“~He’s sweet, isn’t he? Guess expecting a sibling in not too long really gets one excited about reading to them, hah,~” Olive whispered, a soft smile filling her weathered face.

Leo predictably won the race against a four-year-old, but the consolation prize of more puppy hugs and kisses made the bitter defeat more than palatable. As the group approached the library’s entrance, more and more of the spray painted mural on the building’s front facade came into view. The passage of time had left it tarnished, and hardly of highest artistic quality even when it was new, but the picture of a Dragonite enjoying a book while surrounded by piles upon piles of other books still beat bare glass and stone.

“~M-Mrs. Graham, there’s really no need,~” the boy’s mom pleaded.

“~Oh it’s no problem, Julie. I need to grab something from there myself, anyway.~”

Once Olive made her way to the door, Liam stepped away to give her space. He was giddy to rush in as soon as he could before spotting someone he hadn’t seen before. The Luxray’s expression wasn’t particularly friendly, but the boy wasn’t about to let that stop him. “~Who’s that?~”

The sight of a proud Electric-type backing off at being approached by a little child made the two town mons giggle. His mom wasn’t quite as amused, though, unnerved by the lack of any collar on the mon, “~Liam, give the Luxray some space, they’re not used to you.~”

“~Mhm! His name is Lumi and... I’m looking after him while his owners are on vacation. He doesn’t enjoy being touched, so listen to what your mom said, Liam,~” Olive explained.

“~Awwwh, okay...~”

Even if hugs were off the table, the boy wasn’t gonna waste the chance to at least greet the hound. He waved excitedly at him, much to Lumi’s confusion.

“W-what is he doing...?” Lumi asked, his growls making the boy’s mom gulp. She grabbed her son’s hand and dragged him into the library proper the moment Olive unlocked the front door.

Luxie just found it all amusing, laughing in her twinkly voice, “He just wants to say hi!”

Despite Lumi being taken aback and not exactly feeling like meeting any more humans, even he couldn’t deny that this was one of the nicest possible answers to his question.

The mons made their way in shortly after the humans. Aria immediately scurried further in, searching for a spot to catch her breath, while Lumi took in the view. Out of everything he’d seen in this bizarre human town, this was the most confusing place yet.

Almost every wall was filled with colorful stripes. The few shelves that weren’t full let the Luxray see how it was all laid out. As it turned out, the colors he saw were just narrow sides of larger, rectangular slabs that filled the shelves up, both those against the walls, and a few freestanding ones. The realization didn’t make the end result any less overwhelming, though.

What space wasn’t being taken up by shelves of colorful blocks, was instead filled with a couple of tables, and a few chairs—one of them getting immediately taken by the boy’s mother. The only other element of note was an unpainted counter that Olive soon walked behind. After a few clicking noises, the off-white rectangular object on the counter spun back to life, ancient fans whining and rattled as they begged for mercy. The similarly colored object that stood on top of the box soon shined light, but only in the librarian’s direction.

“~I want to return these!~” Liam said, following his cheerful call by grabbing the bag next to his mom’s chair, and pulling all the books out onto the counter. They may have had more pictures per page than the words on them had syllables, but that didn’t make the librarian any less happy to see them be taken out and read.

“~Sure thing, Liam. I’ll take care of them, you go and look for more in the meantime.~”

“~Okay!~”

Off in the nook between bookshelves, Aria took her time getting her bearings after taking her disguise off. Olive’s explanation of why they had ventured here made sense, but the Gardevoir didn’t expect just getting here to be so draining. If she was ever going to repeat this, she would need a less demanding way of hiding—

“~*gasp*!~”

The Gardevoir’s eyes snapped open at the sound; the sight of a young human boy in a funny-looking outfit looking up at her froze them both. Most of the rest of the library as well, with only the boy’s mother ending up confused instead of shocked at hearing the telltale sound.

In the tense silence that followed, Aria moved a finger to her lips to try shushing the boy.

Before she could even get halfway there, though, Liam erupted with excitement, running away and shouting, “~Mom mom mom there’s a big mon and white and green in there!~” To everyone’s relief, Julie’s reaction to her son’s words was only an exasperated, tired sigh. She pried her eyes open as her son ran towards her, desperately trying to catch her attention. “~MOM!~”

“~Liam, what are you talking about...~” Julie groaned.

“~Mom there was a big mon there!~” her son explained.

Realizing there was no way to get out of being dragged along, Julie slowly stood up and followed his son. Olive hoped that Aria had this under control, despite letting herself be seen like that.

“~Where did they go?~” Liam asked the empty space before him.

“~I truly wonder,~” his mom answered. Her dead tired sarcasm went over her son’s head as he looked all over that part of the library. Meanwhile, Aria slowly inched away with the aid of levitation, making no sound as she hovered over to Olive’s side.

“^Sorry for that, I was catching my breath and let my guard down.^”

The librarian shook her concerns off. Liam’s mom didn’t see any of it; there was no reason to panic. She whispered over to the psychic, hoping to calm her down, “~Don’t worry, she just thinks he made it up.~”

“^I know, I know, thank goodness.^”

“~But it was right there!~”

“~Big and white and green mon, right in that corner?~” Julie asked, somehow sounding even more done than before. As she passed by the counter on her way back to her seat, Aria saw—and sensed—something extremely off about her, even beyond the unusually large belly. The realization made the Gardevoir freeze as the mom kept chatting with her son.

“~Yeah! I told you!~” Liam said.

“~Sweetie, a Snorlax wouldn’t even fit there.~”

“~Not a Snorlax, they’re not green!~”

“~They kinda are,~” Julie argued.

“~No! And it wasn’t fat, it was just big like you!~”

Olive and her companions had to focus to keep their amusement to themselves, the librarian managing that much better than Luxie. The bee’s twinkly laugher made her human break the facade of calmness as she finished checking the books in. Julie didn’t mind, glad that someone was enjoying the silly stuff her son was saying, but Liam remained determined. He ran up to the librarian and asked, “~Mrs. Graham, are there any big and white and green mons out there?~”

Aside from the one standing almost shoulder to shoulder with her?

Olive chuckled softly at the thought as she returned the thin books to their proper spots, smiling at the boy and answering, “~I don’t know Liam. I really don’t know Pokemon all too well.~”

It was a convenient enough lie, if nothing else.

Even if Julie saw right through it on account of the elderly librarian being her biology teacher back in the day, Liam didn’t know that. He deflated as he thought about what to do next, the burning mystery frustrating him. If not for the answer to that particular riddle giving her away, Aria wouldn’t be able to resist giving him a hand, all too familiar with Bell getting stumped on questions like that.

Unfortunately for their secrecy, Liam soon reminded himself of one way to figure out what that mon was. It was a very slow way, but a guaranteed one, making him dash over to the large shelf filled with massive tomes bound in fake leather and ask, “~Mrs. Graham, can I go through the dexes?~”

“~Sweetie, we don’t have time...~” his mom pleaded.

“~But mooooom!~”

“~How about I let you borrow one and then you can go through it at home, Liam?~” Olive asked. Julie looked at her in concern, not just at the prospect of listening to her son’s excitement every time he saw something vaguely tall and white, but also at the librarian letting anyone take the expensive-looking tomes out.

Then again, there were digital versions now, even some on smartphones—figures that the big books weren’t as valuable anymore. Still, it made her feel bad to have the librarian cave to her son’s silly demands. “~You really don’t have to, Mrs. Graham.~”

“~Don’t worry Julie, it’s not an issue. So, how’s that sound, Liam?~”

“~Yes please!~”

“~Alright! I’ll get it checked out for you while you look for other books to take home, okay?~”

“~Mhm!~”

The boy’s mom shook her head with a sigh as she leaned back in the chair. Her tummy didn’t leave her with many comfortable positions, and this one was the least bad, she supposed. Leo’s warmth helped immensely as well, taking the edge off her strain as she closed her eyes and reached her hands into his mane—catching Lumi’s attention. Wonder what was up with that massive stomach—

...

Oh heavens.

“Aria, are you seeing this?” he growled, perking the drowsy woman up. She eyed him out with more than a bit of uncertainty, creeping ever closer to fear.

It made him lie down to look less intimidating as Aria responded, “^Yes, yes I am. O-Olive, what is—what is going on with her?^”

“~Hm?~”

As the librarian grabbed the books for the girl they were here for, a quick glance around the nearest shelf let her see that nothing had changed about the expectant mother since the last time she’d seen her, approximately thirty seconds ago. She whispered her response, hoping Aria could still hear it, “~I have no idea what you’re referring to.~”

“^Her... stomach.^”

Olive blinked in confusion a few times before the question finally clicked for her. An amused smile filled her face as she kept whispering, building a pile of books on the counter all the while, “~Forgot that all mons lay eggs for a moment, hah. Well~ humans don’t. Instead, we... how do I put it. You could say that instead of growing in an egg, the baby grows inside us. And then later instead of the baby hatching out of the egg, we... lay the baby, already formed and breathing.~”

Both Lumi and Aria were left dumbfounded at the revelation, though to a very different extent.

As weird as an idea of growing offspring inside one’s body was, it was the part at the end that shocked the Luxray the most. That baby was massive! There’s no way this human was going to ‘lay’ it, it wouldn’t fit! Though… it’s not like their normal, proper eggs weren’t similarly sized, either. And these got laid all the time, which—how in the world did that work either, what—

Amused laughter at his expense filled his mind, chilling Lumi’s racing train of thought. Aria snickered at seeing a father to a lil’ cub not having any idea about how that entire process worked beyond the immediately pleasurable part. That’s not to say she wasn’t confused at Olive’s words. In her case, though, the broad strokes made enough sense that the Gardevoir could at least visualize it all.

It sounded… very unpleasant, much more so than what she had to go through with Bell and Cadence. “^I see... that sounds so, so much worse compared to just laying an egg.^”

“~Oh, I’ve no doubt it is. Thirty-nine weeks as opposed to what, three?~”

“^More or less, yeah.^” Aria answered.

“~Hah, I would’ve gladly taken the egg option after my oldest, believe me. Alas, we have to go through that entire process the hard way.~”

And a hard way it clearly was; the wear on Julie clear to the Gardevoir. She could only do so much to help without getting herself spotted again, but a touch of relaxing warmth applied to her joints and muscles wouldn’t hurt. As much as the expecting mom’s body appreciated the gesture, her mind was taken aback by it, making her look around the library in confusion. Just the Luxray off the side, Leo snuggling her, and Mrs. Graham and her son assembling a stack of books each, the latter with Luxie’s company.

“~Something wrong, Julie?~” Olive asked.

“~No, no, Mrs. Graham, just...~”

“~Tired?~”

“~That too, yeah, heh...~” Julie chuckled, shaking off her earlier surprise as she tried to stretch a bit. Her past teacher’s caring nature was appreciated even now, long after her graduation.

“~Managing to get some sleep in?~”

“~Barely, though today was especially hard with all the news of Anne.~”

As Olive acknowledged her former student’s words, Aria kept close attention on the conversation being had, just in case.

“~Terrible situation, isn’t it?~” Olive said.

“~It is, poor girl. Hope she ends up somewhere safe.~”

Everyone gathered agreed with that sentiment, with many present contributing to it more directly than Julie could’ve ever known. Her worry for Anne reassured Aria, a gentle and well-needed reminder of not all humans being malicious—especially with her clearly having known the girl at some level.

“~I’m sure she will,~” Olive reassured with confidence, though not as much as to feel suspicious.

Julie appreciated some feel-good reassurance, even if she didn’t believe it deep down herself. “~I don’t know. Did you hear about what the police said?~”

“~Hmm?~”

“~I heard she was spotted in Lillywood yesterday, but apparently that wasn’t true. Nobody has any idea where she is. She took a path through the woods, has to be in Lillywood or nearby, but if nobody spotted her there… I-I don’t know, it’s nightmarish. I can’t wait to get out of here,~” she muttered, voice growing wobblier as she continued. Olive paused her book hunt to walk over and reassure her with a pat on the shoulder. As she did, the expectant mother wiped off any tears before they could finish forming.

“~How’s Ethan’s job hunt going?~” the librarian asked.

“~It’s going well, thank the gods. Has a couple interviews in Mistralton scheduled up this week, the house is mostly packed up and ready to move whenever. This whole mess gave us a kick in the butt to get that done before the due date. Once we get a go ahead, I’ll start looking around for school vacancies there. Hopefully, there’ll be some spots somewhere.~”

“~I’ll miss you all, hah. Not many bright spots left in this town.~”

Julie nodded somberly, wishing she could disagree with that assessment. Even after teaching here for a few years, it was very hard for her to do so. She replied, “~Y-yeah. It’s just an hour by car away. Wonder if Liam will be up and asking us to take him to visit you all again, hah.~”

“~I’ll try to keep the library well stocked for him, just in case.~”

The boy peeked around the corner at hearing his name—only for the Ribombee to interrupt that by tickling his exposed neck, lighting up the atmosphere some more.

“~How’s the book search going, Liam?~”

“~It’s going good Mrs. Graham! Just one more! Can I take out one more, mom?~”

“~Yes, yes sweetie, go ahead. Remember, you’re the one carrying them,~” Julie chuckled.

“~Mhm!~”

As the adults chuckled, the distant sound that had been creeping closer caught their attention, though not all of them knew what it meant. It got everyone looking through the windows as it grew even louder. The wildlings winced at the sudden intensity, before being taken aback by something very large and very red moving past their building.

“~Oh shoot, hope it’s nothing here,~” Olive said.

“~Oh no, did I miss it?~” Liam asked, visibly deflating with an ‘awwwh’ as he dropped off the final book, sighing to himself.

“~Yeah, it was a fire truck, sweetie. I thought your preschool took you to see them recently?~” Julie asked.

“~We did, yeah! It was so, so cool and the Blastoise wore a big cool yellow glowy suit! I wanna see more!~”

“~Hopefully we won’t have to see it from up close...~”

As the mom and son chatted, Olive checked all the books out and packed them into bags. Quite heavy for Liam’s size, but she had no doubt the boy’s excitement would let him carry it all. “~Alright, all checked out!~”

“~Thank you, Mrs. Graham!~”

After the boy moved the bags over to the front door to the library, he scrambled back over to the librarian and hugged as much of her as he could. He then did the same to Leo, Luxie—as carefully as he could—and, mistakenly, to Lumi, too. “~Hehe, tickles!~”

The Luxray was as startled as the boy’s mom, both of them too taken aback to react, if for vastly different reasons. Thankfully, Liam’s hug was short-lived, his hair frizzled out as he dashed over to the front door.

“~L-Liam, Mrs. Graham told you he doesn’t like being touched...~” Julie reminded, aghast.

“~Oh! Sorry!~”

Aria passed the apology on; herself trying not to giggle at seeing her coworker so startled by a literal harmless child.

“~L-let’s get going, sweetie.~”

“~Mhm! Bye-bye, Mrs. Graham! Bye-bye, Leo! Bye-bye, Luxie! Bye-bye, Lumi! Oh, Mrs. Graham, if you see any big white and green mons can you tell me when we come next?~”

“~Teehee. Yes, yes I will sweetie, pinky promise!~”

Liam was convinced, so excited at the possibility of finding the mysterious mon that he literally ran circles around his mom as they walked out of sight. Once they were gone, the librarian turned towards the now-visible Aria and whispered, “~Found them.~”

Luxie broke into chirping laughter, with others soon following in her steps. The release of tension was well appreciated as the librarian started to check out Anne’s fill of the books, their covers much less eye-catching than Liam’s.

“How did he even see you, Aria?” Lumi asked pointedly, the question making the Gardevoir sigh and roll her eyes.

“^I had to catch my breath without the disguise. Believe it or not, keeping oneself hidden is much harder than just staring grumpily at everyone,^” Aria answered, her voice almost as tired as Julie’s was moments prior.

“~And besides, nothing came of it now, did it,~” Olive chuckled.

“But what if it did?” Lumi persisted.

“~I really doubt anything would, even if Julie caught a glimpse of Aria too. She’d maybe freak out a bit, but eventually she’d just think she hallucinated something in her exhaustion, and that would be it.~”

“Do humans lie like that to themselves all the time?”

“~From what I know, confirmation bias is hardly a trait that’s exclusive to humans—as demonstrated very well by you, Lumi,~” Olive explained, not looking away from her current task.

Luxie and Leo giggled at the Luxray’s grumbles to a backdrop of repetitive beeps. As each book was checked out, Olive put them into a hefty bag, the sight catching Aria’s attention. She figured this was a good time to find out what these things even were, asking, “^These books. What are they?^”

The phrasing gave Olive a pause. Eventually, she decided to just go through the titles already in the bag, one by one. “~This one’s about puberty and how it impacts one’s body, this one’s a fantasy novel she liked a lot for a good while, this one’s about processing trauma—~”

“^No, I mean... what are they as items? How does Anne get these abstract concepts from them?^”

Without skipping a beat, Olive laid the book she was holding on the counter, and opened it to a random page. Aria was taken aback at the block just splitting in half like that, and even more so at the ocean of tiny, black symbols filling the off-white interior, their sheer number making her eyes glaze over.

“~Simply put, they’re stacks of pages with words written on them. You read the words in order to get what the author was saying.~”

Even though it felt weird to explain books on such an abstract level, it wasn’t entirely unexpected here. As much as the adjective ‘illiterate’ clashed with the graceful, almost ethereal appearance of Anne’s guardian, it’s not like it was inaccurate.

“^And all these symbols are the human writing?^” Aria asked.

“~Unovan more specifically, but yes.~”

“^And if I don’t know that writing, then I’m not getting anything out of these books?^”

“~I’m sure Anne would be happy to teach you.~” Olive reassured.

The librarian’s assertion took Aria off guard. She watched, confused, as the librarian gestured at Leo to help carry the books before asking, “^Are you sure? I don’t know if I could even learn it—^”

“~I’m much older than you, and I’m learning a new language right now. You’ll figure it out.~”

“^I mean, I’m not human—^”

“~And?~” Olive cut in. The blunt question left the Gardevoir uncertain how to word her worry before the human continued, “~It’s just a language and a bunch of symbols. There’s nothing inherently human to it. We have to learn it too when we’re very little. You’ll manage, honey.~”

As much as Aria worried about Anne getting properly acclimatized to and learning about the village, she didn’t consider the possibility of the knowledge exchange happening the other way around.

Which… the more she thought about it, the more useful it sounded.

“^And these books, the other ones in here, what... ‘words’ do they have in them?^”

“~Hundreds of stories, large and small in scope. Religious texts from many religions. A hoard of knowledge about our world, both the natural and manmade parts, and its history. How do we breathe and eat, what are the migratory patterns of birds in southern Galar, what’s the chemical composition of the Moon, who were the peoples that lived here before the Kantonian Conquest and the Unovan Expansion massacred them, how are these very books made. If you’re curious about something, anything, it’s likely that someone has already written down their knowledge about it.~”

“^And—and all you need to get that information is to just know how to read the human writing?^”

“~Pretty much, yes. Hope that was a good pitch for getting you into reading, hah. Alright, ready to get a move on again?~”

Aria might have heard Lumi’s thought process shrugging it all aside as just silly human nonsense that wouldn’t ever matter for them—but she knew better. Those that had lived amongst humanity didn’t shy to share the stories of their contraptions, ranging from merely handy to society-warping. Even something as basic as being able to write down their knowledge to make passing it down over generations easier would help a lot—and that didn’t come close to half the wonders human inventions were supposedly capable of.

“~Aria?~” Olive asked, growing concerned.

“^A-ah yes, yes. Let’s move on.^”

She couldn’t deny that some of Lumi’s objections did hold water—such as the question of how much Olive could even help them with in the end. The uncertainty and its implications refused to wash from her mind as the librarian led them out of the building, leading their impromptu pack. As they turned the corner back onto the town’s main road, an odd sensation struck Aria. The humans’ attention wasn’t anywhere near as hard to redirect anymore, almost all their focus honed in on something behind the group—

...

“^O-Olive...^” Aria whimpered, making the librarian look over her shoulder—followed by the rest of the group.

A pillar of thick, black smoke rose from a burning house in the distance, reaching up for the clouds. The firefighters’ attempts to douse it proved ineffective until the second fire truck showed up, their combined efforts finally making an actual dent in the blaze—

*BOOM!*

The group gasped at the massive fireball that suddenly engulfed the building. The already-present paramedics wasted no time before jumping into action, before the smoke even cleared. Once it had, though, it revealed Anne’s former house to have gotten completely leveled by the blast, leaving nothing but a soon-extinguished charred ruin.

“~Mein Gott...~” Olive muttered, taking a few steps back.

“I-is that—is that Anne’s house?” Luxie whimpered. Her human nodded in affirmation, making the lil’ bee huddle closer to her. Nobody knew how to process the sight before them—

Or rather, almost nobody. Lumi smirked, “Well, that’s that for that rotten place.”

“^Now she really has nowhere to go back to...^” Aria whispered to herself, sobered by what she’d just witnessed. As true as that sentiment already was, having the building disintegrate in front of them only drove another nail into the coffin of Anne ever coming back to this place. A coffin that, by now, was just about ready to break the floor underneath it from the sheer weight of all the nails that had been hammered into it.

“~I don’t think we’ll be doing ourselves any favors by staring into it. What’s done is done. I just hope not too many were hurt,~” Olive commented, calming herself down.

“B-but—what if we caused it?”

“~Nothing was burning when we left, Luxie.~”

“What if we just d-didn’t see it—”

“~I-I don’t know. I,~” the librarian tried to answer, voice catching in her throat at the possibility of being indirectly responsible for all that. It didn’t take long for her to compartmentalize the worry away in her mind, the lil’ bee’s concerns acknowledged with a sigh. “~I doubt we did it. Even if we indirectly caused it somehow, Tom only has himself to blame for this. Let’s move on.~”

Luxie wasn’t wholeheartedly convinced, but supposed the explanation made sense. In time, the group resumed their march, if more slowly this time. Olive and the lil’ bee aside, they weren’t anywhere near as concerned about the moral implications of their actions. Be it because of not having any direct impact on what had happened, or by having an ironclad moral justification.

Still, they hoped that nobody but the homeowner got hurt in that blast.

Silence hung heavy over them all as Olive led them into one of the several multi-story buildings. Its inside was weirdly barren, especially when compared to the library. Undecorated stone of the floors contrasted with the walls, full of variations of the same plain wooden door. The only color present was the plainest of white paints covering the handrails of the serpentine staircase winding upward in the building’s center.

“What is this place?” Lumi asked, confused.

“~Oh? My apartment building, I live here.~”

“You mean in this entire building?”

“~No, no, obviously not. I mean in one of the apartments here.~”

Lumi didn’t consciously recognize the word, leaving him confused as the group made it up a few flights of stairs. Eventually, they stopped before one of the less barren doors, the worn out, muddied mat in front of it providing some much needed color.

“~Here we go, make yourselves at home.~”

Even if Olive’s apartment was nowhere as massive as the building as a whole, it still dwarfed Aria’s burrow, and was more densely decorated while at that. The individual chambers were all perfectly rectangular, most painted in bright, if muted, colors. The furniture was no less eye-catching than the paint, all the shelves and drawers adding up to an overwhelming, cluttered, colorful mess.

“~Tea?~” the librarian asked.

Aria wasn’t a stranger to the drink, and even if in any other circumstance she would’ve loved to sit down and get a sip or two... it wouldn’t be possible here.

“^We’ll pass, thank you.^”

“~Suit yourselves. Come and take a seat in the living room while I grab everything.~”

The Gardevoir took her time taking all the detail in as the Luxray was just glad to see something soft he could lie down on. Still, he mumbled as he went through the rooms, “This place is still massive...”

“~For just poor old us? Yeah, not disagreeing—though back when this was a family of six even all this space felt cramped much of the time,~” Olive explained, Aria spotting the large family portrait beside the living room’s entrance on cue with her words. It looked similarly magical to the smaller painting she’d found in Anne’s doll, but much larger and depicting a much more populated scene.

A younger Olive, another adult human, three human children, and an oddly light-colored Eevee, all bundled underneath a large blanket, watching something out of frame.

“^Was this how your family used to look like?^” Aria asked.

The librarian peeked out of the kitchen and gave the Gardevoir a firm nod, before bringing her cup of tea over shortly after. She didn’t sit down, though, immediately dipping for the bathroom as she answered, “~Yep! This was... twenty-five years ago, I think—same year as when that circus truck crashed nearby, remember driving past the wreckage to get the developed photo. Anyhow—husband’s gone, boys have all moved out, and now it’s just us three, a makeshift bunch.~”

“^What about that Eevee?^”

“~Oh, Lovelace. She and my oldest were inseparable. He moved to Hoenn with her, and she evolved into an Umbreon, and now both of them have started families. Speaking of,~” Olive paused, chuckling to herself as she exited the bathroom and stuffed a few packs of something into the bag. Afterwards, she grabbed the book laying on the living room table, its front cover two colorful rectangles, and resumed an earlier topic, “~Been trying to pick up some Hoennian so that I can visit them someday without making a show of myself, hah. It’s slow going, but if I can learn a third language at seventy, then so can you at... however old you are, really. Let’s see, how did the greeting go... a-ri-ga-to... lemme check the glossary... saa-na-i-to.~”

Seeing a human having difficulties grasping one of what turned out to be many, many human languages was quite reassuring for Aria. Yeah, she could definitely do it if Olive could, and gave it enough time.

“I wonder how the mons ended up being included as a part of this ‘family’,” Lumi grumbled, keeping his tone just down enough to not appear accusatory. His intent was crystal clear to Olive by now, though, making Aria facepalm at him even trying to be coy about it anymore.

The librarian continued to fill the bag with everything Anne could need out there, including a few of her own clothes, as she answered, “~Lovelace was adopted, way back. Most of the details are blurry by now. Leo... my youngest worked as a firefighter for a while, got wind of some Growlithe runts looking for homes since they would be unfit for working with the cops.~”

She glanced over at the hound with a warm smile; the Arcanine wagging his tail in return. “~And so, one day he just showed up on my doorstep with a tiny puppy in his arms. By then I was living alone and loneliness was really starting to wear me down, but I was too hesitant to adopt again because of my age. Instead, he did it for me, and I’ve been grateful ever since.~”

Once his human wrapped her recollection up, Leo picked himself up with a big yawn and eagerly nuzzled her some more. Before Olive could continue, Luxie spoke up first, cutting her off, “Oh oh oh, can I tell this one?”

“~Of course, Luxie! Who’s better to tell it than someone who it’s all about?~”

“Okay okay! I was much much younger, just a Cutiefly far far from where I hatched, and it was so cold and I couldn’t find many flowers anywhere anymore. I was so hungry and cold and it was starting to rain, and then I finally sensed some pretty flowers nearby, I went straight for them and I really wanted to get to them! And then I hit a weird barrier I couldn’t see and was so frustrated and angry and kinda despairing a-and then Olive opened the window and let me in! And she helped me dry myself, and gave me some sweet water to drink, and I could sip the nectar of all the flowers and she was so nice! And then a few days later when the weather got better she let me back out again, but I came back because I liked it here, it was nice and warm and I had food... and then I stayed!”

As the lil’ bee finished recounting her experiences, Olive was filling in the last of the free space inside the bags with whatever potentially useful clothing she could squeeze in. Once done, she smiled up at the littlest member of her household, Luxie wasting no time in flying over and hugging as much of her human’s face as she could. “Thank you for making my life better...”

“~Thank you for being a part of mine.~”

With a couple of gentle pats on the Ribombee’s back, the human let go of her and grabbed the two sizable bags and brought them over to the wildlings. “~Alright, I think that’s everything I can fit in. Clothes, paper, pens, books, a couple snacks, hygiene—thank goodness I kept some extras of these for other girls from rougher families. I hope they will be of help.~”

Aria eyed down the spoils with a mix of trepidation and relief. She lifted them in her pale glow for a couple of moments before dropping them back down. Bulky as they were, they were nothing compared to what her mind could bench press on a good day.

“^I can’t thank you enough for all this Olive. I’ll be forever in your debt.^”

“~Then repay it by making Anne’s life as good as you can, Aria.~”

The Gardevoir nodded deeply, “^I will. I promise.^”

“~Godspeed, Aria. She counts on you.~”

Aria acknowledged Olive’s words as she closed her eyes, mulling through an internal conundrum.

One that a whole lot more light was about to be shone on.

“C’mon, get it over with and let’s get out of here,” Lumi muttered.

“~Get what—~” Olive tried to ask, before she and her companions were surrounded with the same white sheen as the bags from moments prior. Aria’s mental grip bound them in place, only letting them breathe and mutter. “~W-what are—~”

“^I’m sorry. I can’t express how much I appreciate everything you’ve all done for us, but... I, we, can’t risk you knowing where Anne is, or about our involvement. The stakes are too great. I wish I didn’t have to do this,^” Aria explained, her tone apologetic.

“Wh-what are you gonna do…” Luxie squeaked. The lil’ bee’s fear cut deep into Aria, her expression flat aside from the fiercely growing eyes.

It brought all the terrifying mental imagery of ghost brides into the forefront of Olive’s mind, making the Gardevoir wince. “^You will forget everything that has happened today. You’ll only know that Anne is safe, but nothing more.^”

After a long, painful pause, the psychic’s eyes lit up brighter still, making the whole group recoil in various ratios of fear and anger. Luxie was obsessively going through the events of the day in her little head, trying to hold onto the memories as well as she could. About as effective as pushing back a tidal wave with one’s bare hands.

“^I’m sorry.^”

The mental grip grew tighter, almost painful, as the family either stared back or braced themselves for the inevitable. They waited for the evil deed to happen, moment by moment…

Only for it not to.

Before the group’s expressions could change to confusion, they heard Aria’s voice again, little more than a hushed whisper this time, “^Keep your faces like this. Don’t speak, think aloud.^”

The instructions made little sense, but the trio were much too shaken to even think about not following them. They kept their faces frozen as an expectant space filled Olive’s living room.

“^I... don’t want to do this. But I must know, with absolute certainty, that no word of this will ever reach anyone else. Your aid and knowledge has been invaluable, and will continue to be so if Anne stays with us, and it would be cruel of me to reward it like this. But I cannot risk our safety—ours, Anne’s, the safety of hundreds of other beings that would be in peril if the human world at large knew.^”

A heavy pause followed, mental grip relaxing ever so slightly as Aria took a deep breath.

“^Can you all, especially you, Olive, promise me that? Promise that no word of what had happened beyond the pretense you’ve already set up will ever reach anyone else, not even your loved ones?^”

As much as the Gardevoir’s actions made sense with how much was at stake, the group in front of her still felt betrayed at a threat like that being held over their heads. Leo in particular wanted to bark something back at her, literally and verbally alike, before ultimately keeping himself down. Soon after, Luxie’s thoughts reached the others first, “^I-I promise! I want to keep you all and Anne safe, I don’t want to forget you, forget knowing she’s gonna be alright.^”

“^Hmph, fine. Promise,^” Leo added.

“^Olive?^”

The old woman remained silent for the longest. Terror of the situation, sting of betrayal, fears of losing her memory, and affection towards Anne all swirled under her skullcap. Her hand clenched briefly as she got a grip on herself, before responding at last, “^Just as you promised me her safety, I promise you your secrecy, Aria. If she ever needs anything, I want to be able to help.^” Her words were hurt, dripping with resentment towards the Gardevoir for even considering just using them all like that.

Resentment that wasn’t at all unearned, as sad as Aria was to admit that. Alas, that was the only way Marco and Lumi would’ve ever agreed to confide in a human. As much as she was growing to hate the forced secrecy of their village, she couldn’t deny things being the way they were for a good reason.

“^From the bottom of my heart, thank you, thank you all, for everything. When I let go of you, pretend to be dazed and confused.^”

Aria’s grip held them for a few more moments before fizzling as suddenly as it had initially appeared. Olive blinked at her surroundings as she took a few steps back, Luxie buzzing straight into Leo’s mane, and the hound flopped onto his side, staring up at the ceiling.

“^Quick, before they come back to,^” Aria urged Lumi the moment she ended her part of the charade. The Luxray didn’t have to be told twice, bolting out of the apartment as Aria levitated the bags with herself. Just before following him out, she passed the group one last, brief smile before running out.

Into the vastness of the human world.



Interlude I: Rupture



CONTENT WARNING: Graphic Depictions of Violence


That BITCH will PAY for this.


Tom's grunts and whines of pain were but one of a whole host of noises that rang through the decrepit kitchen. Droning hum of overhead lights, ominous hissing of ruptured pipes, unceasing drops of leaking water splashing against the metal sink. Whether the trashing wretch of a man could hear any of them, obscured by the deafening sounds of blood rushing through his veins and the racket of his racing heart, was another matter.

That fucking THING too.

The pain of his mangled limbs barraged his mind, but his unceasing fury eclipsed even that. At that WORTHLESS BITCH daring to enter MY house, MY fucking property, and DARED to fucking speak to me like that. How dare she, how FUCKING dare she disrespect me like that.

Another pained gasp cut off the bestial snarl of anger before it could escape his throat, leaving him shaking even harder on the messy floor. It's ALL her fault. Blood, bile, and water pooled around him as the natural gas in the air above turned it hazy—none of that was consciously noticed, though.

Much, much too late for that.

A slow, grinding facsimile of laughter pushed its way through gritted teeth as he fantasized about everything he was going to do. I'll have her FUCKING dog turned into a PELT. His justice would be glorious, they would all suffer just like he has.

SHE fucking went in and DARED to raise her voice AT ME, AT ME, I AM THE FUCKING LAW! Too late for discipline for that bitch, I'll have her fucking HEAD on a STAKE, and then EVERYONE ELSE in this fucking town.

For all the skeevy looks they gave him, for their disrespect. He was their superior. It's MY fucking town, they are just background decoration, they are NOTHING. He could have them all thrown behind bars.

They think their fucking mons can save them?

If they even tried to look at him wrong, he would have them hunted down. He had immunity. If I wanted I could unload my ENTIRE fucking mag in them until they stop twitching. They were below humans and humans were below him, he had authority over them all.

He was the protector of the law, and they were NOTHING. Don't they fucking DARE backtalk me.

He saw what they thought of him, how they dared to talk about him when the topic of Anne came up. Already good for fucking nothing, NO FUCKING RESPECT, and then that Graham WHORE kept teaching her worthless fucking shit.

How dare she run away from ME. I OWN her, she is nothing without me, would never be ANYTHING without me.


It was Lisa's fault. She corrupted her. That fucking BITCH.

This time, Tom's anger-filled shout overcame his incapacitation, ringing through the decrepit building. He was already on his way to shape that little brat into something proper before she even left her diapers, but of course SHE had taken it away. Just wouldn't suffice to keep HURTING him, she had to fucking take his PROPERTY too.

But now you're fucking dead, Lisa. Anne's mine, she will ALWAYS BE MINE.


Snarls and shouts gave way to laughter as his bloodshot eyes stared straight into the fluorescent lights above. For a moment, he thought he saw her, he saw Anne, he saw Lisa, stare down at him from above. DON'T YOU DARE LOOK AT ME LIKE THAT. From beyond.

He struck the air with his bare, broken hand. The pain was unbearable, but the anger was just barely stronger.

That FUCKING demon's head will be mine, too.

A crooked grin twisted his bloodied expression as his imagination took him for a tour. I'll burn down that entire FUCKING forest, kill every single last THING there, if it means getting my hands on that thing. Did it think it could just come at him without any consequences?

*wee-woo-WEE-WOO!*

I knew that bitch wouldn't have the balls.

As the approaching sirens pierced Tom's veil of agony, more and more vicious glee dripped into his train of thought. All she had to do was fucking RESPECT me, and she and her FUCKING dog couldn't even do that. With each drop came just enough relief, sating his urges just enough to let him endure until the ambulance got here. I will make that Graham BITCH regret everything, especially her being weak enough to call for help.

Fantasies of violent torture raced through his mind as his working hand—or what remained of it—reached into the pocket of his vest. The boys will appreciate getting to rough up an old BITCH on the LAW's dime. They made the mistake of letting him live, and he would make sure it cost them everything. He pulled out a cigarette, bent in half, and stuck it in his mouth.

They'll pay for this.

None of them would get away scot-free. Not that BITCH, not that THING, not that worthless girl for DARING to run away from me. If she'd fucking died out there, then fucking GOOD, it was all that fucking bitch ever deserved after Lisa filled her head with WEAKNESS.

THEY'LL PAY FOR THIS.

The thought echoed in his mind, reverberating ever louder. She finally tossed that THING and still wouldn't behave. His grin grew with each repetition, his body calmed down, the hissing pipes and the distant sirens grew louder. Oh yes, he would make them all pay, without mercy. I'll have a field day going with a HAMMER over their EVERY limb and joint.

As the bloodthirsty fantasy gripped his mind, he reached for the cracked lighter in his pocket, too drunk on revenge to feel any pain anymore, and brought it to his lips.

THEY'LL PAY FOR THIS.

THEY'LL PAY FOR THIS.


THEY



WILL



PAY



FOR



THIS—



*click!*



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other fic, Another Way!

Also also check out my series of shorts, The Alarm Goes Off at Six!
 
Last edited:
Chapter 9: Return

redspah

the gay agenda
Pronouns
she/her


Chapter 9: Return



Marco had no idea why his sister was so insistent on getting help from that random human and her band. She shouldn’t have needed to be convinced to wipe their memories after they were done helping, but at least she agreed to it in the end.

Sure, the human in their village was an injured child—he knew full well how much that fact tugged at his sister’s heartstrings. The strangers’ actions would help Anne out, but… she was still a human. Her days in the village were limited by how long it’d take her to recover—and they sure didn’t need another pile of human stuff to look after in the meantime.

He wasn’t opposed to being nice to her until she got better, but knew it wouldn’t matter much in the long term. Eventually, she’d be left without any memory of said kindness, and there were very few things that could’ve changed that outcome. Said number wasn’t zero, though, even despite Anne having something to do with Ember’s predicament.

That involvement confused the psychic in particular as he sprinted back to the village. Ember’s and Olive’s versions of the events were drastically different. And, if Aria was to be believed, Anne’s recollection matched the latter. They couldn’t both be true. If not for him having personally reached into that woman’s memories with his sister, he wouldn’t have given the human’s retelling even a single moment of consideration. But he did see it all, genuine and untampered.

Something wasn’t adding up.

Even if Aria’s attempt at reconciling the two versions of the events failed, that didn’t mean he couldn’t give it a stab of his own—as doomed as that idea felt with even his sister having failed at it. The real question was how would he bring the subject up. The last thing he wanted to do was to give Ember a panic attack, and there was no way Cinder would take kindly to the topic either. He’d have to be diplomatic about it, but how to go about it remained a mystery—

“Outta the way!” a shrill voice called out nearby.

Marco dashed back out of reflex, just in time to see a large, reddish blur barrel through where he had been just moments later. It was trying to brake through the means of Ori’s leg stabbing the snowy ground, and came to a stop the hard way shortly afterwards.

Namely, by falling apart.

The corroded metal parts holding the front wheel gave up and snapped, plowing the frame into the dirt. It launched the passenger on the Scizor’s shoulder head-first into a tree, leaving it shaking as the Mawile bounced off and dove into the snow Once all present had processed what just happened, and Ori had climbed off the pile of junk, Marco finally spoke up, a mix of concern and annoyance in his voice, “Mikiri, are you alright?”

“Ya, ya, ya, I’ve been through worse, this is nothing. Wonder what broke there, ugh,” Mikiri grumbled before demonstrating her perseverance by wading through the almost-as-tall-as-her snow, stepping out of the worst of it soon after. The small gash on her forehead undermined her carelessness, with a few drops of rust-colored blood soon flowing down her face. “Ah, this bit. Annoying, I think I have enough scrap to make a replacement... oh, Ori, you alright?”

“Affirmative. You should try to test the integrity of it more next time before asking me to help.”

“This was the integrity test,” the Mawile corrected.

“Didn’t Aria ask you two to not touch any of the girl’s items?” Marco asked, his tone now firmly on the side of annoyance. At their antics, at the Mawile going against what had been asked of her, and at his coworker slacking off while acting as a test dummy.

“I’m not! This one’s not hers! Hers just let me figure out how it all fits and then I made this one out of all the broken parts I scavenged!”

The Gallade sighed and shook his head as he buried it into his palm. Mikiri didn’t notice, getting right back to trying to analyze the failure mode she’d just been on the receiving end of. As her fingers felt along the freshly snapped piece of rust, Ori pointed out the obvious, “Mikiri, you’re bleeding.”

“What?” The Mawile patted her forehead, wincing slightly and groaning at seeing the rusty blood. Less so because of her injury, and mostly because it was yet another distraction from her object of interest. “I’ll be fine, I’ll be fine. Now now, could I reinforce it some more somehow... welding a thicker piece here could work. Though then I’d have to balance it somehow or the steering would get worse—”

“Mikiri.”

“Ughhhh... fine, fine, I’ll go get it checked. Can you move all this back to my workshop in the meantime?”

“Someone has to,” Ori grumbled.

“Alright, alright, see you once I’m patched up. I’ll need your input with some changes I have in mind—fine, fine, I’m going, I’m going!”

Thankfully, Ori didn’t have to speak up again for the Mawile to finally get going, the snow growing thinner as she marched towards the village. As the Scizor turned to face the destroyed two-wheel, Marco asked, “What are you doing here, anyway? Shouldn’t you be scouting?”

“I can ask you the exact same question, Marco.”

“I’m trying to figure out what’s going on with that human kid and Ember,” the Gallade excused himself.

“Are you? Because presently you seem to just be idly watching.”

Marco rolled his eyes at Ori’s callout. It wasn’t undeserved, making him grumble to himself as he resumed his trek further into the village while the Scizor picked up what remained of Mikiri’s contraption. As the Gallade withdrew into his own thoughts once more, he heard Mikiri grumble again, “Yes, yes, I know. I’m going to the clinic.”

A glance up revealed the Mawile’s words to have stopped the Wigglytuff in his tracks before he could speak up about the unnerving sight. With the tinkerer walking away, the fairy’s attention wandered towards Marco instead. He waved as he bounced towards the Gallade, “Hello Marco~. How’s your day?”

“It’s... going, Jovan.”

“Something on your mind?”

“A lot, and I like none of it,” Marco sighed.

The Wigglytuff grew a bit concerned at the unenthusiastic response, looking up at the scout with his green eyes. “Something to do with the human, I assume~?”

“Yeah.”

“I see, I see. All that mess does sound like a big ol’ pickle. Even the kiddos are starting to ask about them, hah. Holly has had some run-ins with humans in the past, so I tried to recount them and try to get some morals in. Truthfully, I’m just stringing words along for the most part. Any specific questions and I have to change the subject, heh. Bell asked me what color are humans and I just couldn’t figure out what to tell him! I was thinking you could help me answer some of it, if you don’t mind.”

“You’d have to ask Aria. She’s spent a lot more time with them,” the Gallade advised.

“But surely you have to know something yourself~?” Jovan pleaded.

“Picked up a couple things, but that’s about it. It’s nothing big.”

“Well, even if it’s little, I’d love to discuss it over a cup of something nice and warm, someplace comfy. How’s that sound, maybe later today~?”

Jovan’s point flew right over its recipient’s pointed crest. The Gallade briefly considered the idea, before shaking it off. He wouldn’t have the time for a detour this big, especially with him not knowing a lot to begin with. He answered, “I’m afraid not. Again, Aria’s the one to ask about them. I know little and truthfully, I hope that won’t change.”

Marco noticed the blip of flat dissatisfaction in the Wigglytuff’s mind, ascribing it to him not being able to get the information he wanted. Unfortunate, but nothing he could help with, making him march on without a second thought.

“I see. Well, why not~? They are just a child, from what I’ve heard.”

“A human child. And... *sigh*, I’m trying to figure out some unknowns surrounding them, many of them on the unsavory side,” Marco explained, shuddering at all the unknowns around the human’s circumstances.

“Oh dear. Unsavory...?”

“Very much so.”

Jovan didn’t need any further explanation to get Marco’s gist—or at least to guess what he might’ve been getting at. Obviously, nobody would want to talk a lot about a young ‘trainer’ that treated them all as objects. It made sense, and it made the fairy feel that bit worse for even asking. “I see. Well... I’ll be off grabbing a drink at Viv’s if you have a change of heart. Hopefully, your search proves successful~.”

“I hope so too, would be nice to finally figure something concrete out.”

“See you around, Marco,” Jovan waved.

“See you.”

As the purple Wigglytuff changed course, the green-white knight marched on. Right before turning the corner, he saw the fairy pull aside a Skuntank for a presumably similar chat. As much as Marco grumbled quietly at yet another fellow scout not being on their patrol, he was at least glad that Jovan would get his answers.

There were few people in their village better equipped to answer them than someone who had been a ‘trainer’s’ property for so much of her life.

The thought made him shudder, before he forcibly discarded it from his mind—what awaited was scary enough. He was still unsure how he’d bring the human girl up with the foxes beyond a vague outline. It’d be for the best if he could have a chat with Ember one on one, but was doubtful how much would the Braixen trust him on this. She was fond of his sister, yes, but have had very few interactions with him directly.

Being as good at sensing emotions as his sister was would’ve been very welcome here as well...

Marco didn’t let that thought get to him, mentally resetting at hearing the whizzing sounds from around the corner. It was accompanied by two mental presences, one dignified and steadfast, and the other uncertain and scared. The practice he soon walked in on broadly matched along these lines.

Cinder’s Psybeams struck true every time, bright and vivid, with enough force to chip the boulder where they hit. Ember’s, on the other hand, had a tendency to miss and fizzle out with her shaky grip. Even when they hit their target, though, they had no force to them, and didn’t look powerful enough to even bruise someone.

Much the same was true of the fireballs that followed. The Delphox’s flame roared as it soared towards its stone target, leaving it glowing dimly where it hit as the sparks it left in its wake melted the snow where they landed.

The Braixen… had a hard time executing the move at all. Her mind was too gripped by anxiety of fear, both of the obvious and of something else that Marco didn’t quite catch, to attain the necessary focus. The umpteenth attempt to calm herself down, first by deep breaths and then by trying to concentrate on the flickering flame tipping her wand once she remembered her mom was watching, accomplished little. Each time, her grip on herself inevitably fizzled when it was time to let loose, receding into more fear.

Of her very own flame, of the human in their midst.

Even Cinder had to admit this was going nowhere. She tried to quell her disappointment in both herself and the rest of the village as she walked up to her daughter. The lil’ fox shook in her shawl, pulling her mom into a hug the moment she could. “I-I’m sorry, I-I—”

“Shhhh, it’s alright sweetie, it’s okay. They’ll be gone soon, don’t worry,” the Delphox reassured. Before she could continue soothing her daughter, she narrowed her gaze at seeing the Gallade approach. Any earlier warmth evaporated from her tone as she spoke, “What is it, Marco? Shouldn’t you be out and helping to resolve this... whole human situation? Because if you scouts want to, I can help solve it quickly and very effectively.”

The veiled threat in Cinder’s words had Marco narrow his eyes as Ember clung to her mom. She felt cold, even with her typing and her shawl, and the hostility in the air didn’t help. As much as the Gallade wanted to snap back with ‘what do you think I’m doing’, he knew that it’d just make the older vixen blow up on him for implying a connection between Ember and their unwelcome guest.

Likely not even figuratively at that.

“I only want to ask Ember about a couple of things,” he explained.

“Such as?” Cinder snapped back.

The lil’ fox perked up at Marco’s words, ears lying flat. She always wanted to help others, but had no idea what someone as important as a scout would want to ask her about. All Marco could do was sigh and consider his words one last time, keeping his cards close as he tried to tease out the truth one detail at a time, “Well, I’ve been told that an old friend of yours had recently turned up in our village, and they’ve been looking for you.”

Thankfully, Cinder didn’t get the implication right away. The hostility in her expression waned as her daughter thought through that claim. Most of the friends she’d made at that bright place were still here, and others had just run off for good when they all broke out… maybe one of them ended up wandering here in the end? That’d be lovely, but didn’t sound realistic; it’s been over a year since then.

Someone else?

Was there even anyone else?

They’d have to be from before then, and…

Everything prior to the bright place was hell, but… there was—

The Delphox grew consternated at the unpleasant territory her daughter’s thoughts veered into. She held the Braixen closer as she grew upset, petting her to distract her from the horrors of her past. It could only do so much. “Shhhh, it’s okay, sweetie. As you can see, Marco, it doesn’t ring any bells for her. Mind leaving us alone now?”

Marco was about to do that before spotting the hesitation in the fox’s thoughts. He ignored her mother’s response and provided another hint in its stead, “An old friend named Anne.”

The clarification didn’t help the Braixen any, but it resulted in an immediate change on Cinder’s end. In an instant, the air surrounding her went from frosty to scalding, immediately battering Marco’s front. With it came painful, sharp prickling in his mind, the kind that could only come from a very angry psychic.

The kind his own psychics were much too weak to nullify.

“How dare you bring that thing up like that!? How DARE you claim any of those monsters as anyone’s friends, especially one of her friends!? It being let live is already injustice enough, but you DARE bring it to our doorstep, and make her suffer even more!?”

Before Marco could respond, he was telekinetically shoved backwards, splaying him onto the snow as the unrelenting Heat Wave burned his front.

“Don’t you, or any other scout, dare speak of this again. If you, your pitiable sister, or anyone else are too maddened to see what must be done with that vile thing, I will eagerly demonstrate. Begone.”

The Gallade only caught a brief glimpse of Ember’s mortified, confused expression as she was ushered back to her dwelling. She wanted to speak up, opening her mouth, before a light push cut her off. Before she knew it, she was back in her den; the door getting psychically slammed shut behind her.

Somehow, he had outdone even his worst-case scenario.

As covert as he had tried to be, Cinder saw through him, and Ember didn’t seem to have come up with anything either. He had one task, and he had fumbled it completely, the disappointing reality much more painful than even the burns on his front.

Enough to make him overlook the Delphox having recognized Anne’s name.

Once he’d picked himself up from the muddy puddle of freshly melted snow, Marco took his leave. Much as he tried to maintain his usual poise, the constant pain barraging his point made it so much harder. An attempt to Meditate the aching away only resulted in him losing his balance, and the winter cold didn’t offset the burns either.

He only had himself to blame in the end. Should’ve waited for a better moment—or just given up on that entire undertaking. Just toss the shared human delusion aside and let Ember rest while they work on moving the human trouble back to their own rotten world. Guess... a drink wouldn’t hurt right about now.

There was no point in dwelling about what he’d seen; he knew that well, but… it still stung. A lot. Especially when compared with Aria’s successes at calming the humans down and getting knowledge out of them. If there was any silver lining, it was that he doubted all this would’ve ended any better if it was his sister doing the talking. Even worse, if anything. Not much of a reprieve, really—

“Maaaarco! Areee you okay, daaarling?” a croaky voice asked, pulling the Gallade’s attention out of the dark pit it was threatening to fall into and redirecting it onto the elderly Lilligant. Only her head poked out of her hand-knit shawl, the bulb where her flower would sprout from come spring wrapped in a small beanie. “Marcooo?”

“I’m—I’m fine, Lavender. Just heading to get some tea.”

“Pleeeease let Maple look at theeeese burns, they look horribleee! I need to prepareeee more dressings soooon, oh dear…” Lavender fussed, looking over his body.

“I will, in just a bit. They don’t hurt that much. I’ll be okay.”

The Lilligant remained unconvinced, orange eyes squinting as they looked over his front. “Whoooo hurt youuuu—”

“I really need to get going, I’m sorry,” he muttered, walking away before the Grass-type could finish, feeling even worse about his injuries. Now they didn’t just hurt him, but they made others concerned for him too, something he really doubted he deserved after his failure.

The rest of his slow march towards the makeshift cafe was spent staving off any further feelings of inadequacy—mostly unsuccessfully. Thankfully, the rich, herbal aroma that spread far and wide from the building was effective at dulling the unpleasant thoughts.

Jovan perked up from his pondering the moment Marco stepped in. His obviously sorry state left the Wigglytuff immediately alarmed, making him call out, “M-Marco? What happened, a-are these burns?”

His high-pitched, alarmed words made the dragon behind the counter look over in concern as well. It was enough for them to step out of the warmth of their makeshift stove, clad in an almost full body, fluffy outfit to keep the winter frost at bay. “Oh my, Marco?”

“I’m—I’ll be fine. Yeah, j-just light burns, I think. I’m gonna be alright,” Marco reassured.

“You don’t ‘just get’ this many burns, not all over your front like that! Marco hun, what happened!?” Jovan pleaded.

As the Wigglytuff tried to get answers, the Goodra took it upon themselves to help the scout more directly. Their raised purple hand wordlessly asked for permission, before reaching over and touching up on the reddened spots along the Gallade’s body. It might’ve felt icky to the touch, but the aloe vera-like relief it brought was both inarguable and much appreciated.

The relief released much of Marco’s tension, making him relent and explain, “Just... I had a good hunch that Ember could have an idea about what’s going on, maybe recognize the human. Cinder... didn’t take it well.”

The answer startled both the fairy and the dragon before the latter resumed their help, speaking up in their soft voice, “That does sound like Cinder. I doubt that asking Ember about all this was a particularly good idea to begin with...”

“It’s more complicated than that, Vivian, but… yeah. It was doomed from the start, I think...”

The Goodra nodded uncertainly as they wrapped up the first aid. They scrambled back behind the counter to pour their guest a cup of their signature sweet tea—and a few more for themselves right after. The pot of water was immediately refilled and set over the fire once more. In a cold as bitter as this, there was never any downtime in needing a drink to warm oneself with.

“More complicated~?” Jovan asked.

The Gallade just sighed, unenthused about the idea of dredging up all the worthless ‘details’ he and his sister have gleaned so far. The Wigglytuff relented with a disappointed nod, looking down at the ground as Vivian handed the scout a cup of tea and asked, “Would you fancy something nicer to sit on than these chairs? Got a spare pillow in here and you look and sound like you could use it.”

“I... I suppose,” the Gallade relented.

“It’s really no problem, Marco.”

“I-I know, I know, just... *sigh*, thanks Viv.”

“Anytime,” the Goodra smiled.

Marco less sat down and more so collapsed on the large pillow behind the counter as he sipped on his cup in defeat. He passed Jovan a thankful nod once he’d joined him, though only interpreted it as the Wigglytuff’s near-universal friendliness. The cafe’s mellowness came back in full swing once he was done with his cup. He tried to shake everything that had happened so far off, before deciding to clear his head with a bit of Meditation. And, once he’d wrap that up, get back into his usual duties.

This place wouldn’t protect itself, after all.

As he cleared his thoughts, the purple fairy beside him dozed off and started leaning on him. In the meantime, the Goodra a few feet away from them alternated between sipping on the warm tea and knitting another layer for themselves to brave the cold with. Right as they were about to start on another cup, they saw someone peek into the cafe—and did an immediate double take before speaking up, “Ember? Are you okay, sweetie?”

The Braixen was very evidently not okay.

Her expression was somewhere between uncertain and terrified, her whole body shook—and yet, she was here. For her troubles, she was offered a cup of tea the dragon brewer hadn’t gone around to drinking yet. “I-I—did Marco c-come here earlier?”

Before Vivian could explain that the Gallade was still here, the unpleasant situation the psychic had experienced gave them a pause. Instead, they responded with their own question, not wanting to expose their friend to even more of Cinder’s wrath, “What makes you look for him, sweetie?”

Ember shook even harder at the direct question. The stick in her tail looked about ready to fall out as she huddled up, making Vivian nudge the cup of tea again. This time, their gift was accepted, even if the fearful fox spilled some of its contents in her shaking.

“He c-came over to us earlier, a-and asked about something. My mom got really angry at him, and I don’t know why, and... and I’ve been thinking. There’s something weird going on; it’s hard to explain. I wanna help him, m-maybe he can help me with that weird thing, I-I don’t want my mom to know...”

That was all the dragon needed to hear. They walked over to the other end of the counter and leaned down, shaking the Gallade out of his trance. Not without startling him, sadly, but the aura he sensed right after pulled his focus away from that. “Ember?” he asked, shocked.

The Braixen grew equal parts reassured about him being alright, and apologetic about what had happened earlier. “I-I’m really sorry, Mr. Marco, I don’t know why m-my mom—”

“It’s okay Ember, it’s okay.”

As much as Marco envied his sister’s form at all times, he would’ve really appreciated having a better grasp on the Ember’s emotions right now in particular. His emotional intelligence was enough to tell the lil’ fox was clearly sad and panicky, but not enough to have a good idea of how could he help.

Suppose that imitation was always an option.

Marco pushed on as he tried to mirror what his sister would do when Cadence got really sad. He kneeled before the Braixen and opened his arms wide for a hug—one immediately accepted. The fox’s uncertain warmth aggravated his burns through her shawl, but the comfort it brought them both more than made up for it.

For a while afterwards, both the psychic and the vixen tried to get a better grasp on their emotions. The Gallade was relieved to feel his gesture working and Ember’s anxiety waning, even if slowly. Guess even if he didn’t have the body he wanted after their parents forced him into this one to act as the family’s ‘protector’, he could still help like his sister. It was obvious, but… it still reassured him to think about. “Did you want to talk to me about something, Ember?” he asked.

“Y-yeah...” the Braixen muttered.

“Take your time. We’re not rushing.”

The Braixen nodded as she mulled through her thoughts, taking small sips of her tea here and there. Vivian watched over them both, keeping a steady supply of the soothing drink. After gathering her thoughts, she spoke, “Mhm. It’s... when you mentioned a friend with that name, I-I tried to think back and see if I remembered, and I didn’t, but... it’s like, it’s—it’s like there’s something weird, something I can’t remember in a weird way.”

Ember’s words didn’t immediately clarify anything, or even provide much of a hint toward their ongoing mystery. But they caught Marco’s attention all the same—even if he failed at his original task, he could still try to help the lil’ fox. “Do you think it could have something to do with that friend I mentioned?”

The fox was less certain on that front. Though, considering that thinking about a friend like that had set her on a path towards figuring out there was something wrong with her memory, there could have very well been a connection there.

“M-maybe, yeah...”

Marco sighed deeply. As much as he genuinely wanted to help, there was an obvious limit to how much he would be able to, considering the actual identity of that ‘friend’. He was unsure how to break the news to the fox, trying once more to gather some nice words to soften the blow—and arriving nowhere. “There’s... something you have to know first, though.”

“Oh, what is it, M-Mr. Marco?”

“That friend I mentioned, the one named Anne... that’s the human in the clinic.”

Predictably, Ember’s immediate reaction at the news was a frightful freeze. Marco was torn between not wanting her to feel entrapped by holding her closer, and wishing he could comfort her somehow. A frown broke through his mask-like expression, letting her know she wasn’t alone in her reactions to the unpleasant fact.

Just as he thought he’d only end up failing Ember again, though, she began to compose herself once more. Her thoughts were rapid, uncertain, afraid—but not panicking anymore. She held strong as she gave that fact, and her own memories, some more thought.

“I-I see...”

Ember had no recollection of ‘an old human friend named Anne’. The very idea was messed up, and her mom wasn’t that wrong in reacting to it like she did. However, besides the memories of the horrible humans that hit her, the two big ones and the several smaller ones, with all their fists and kicks and screaming, there was… something else. Something that had been driving her crazy ever since Marco first brought up the idea of an old friend. A wound in her mind that had been there all along, but which the Gallade’s words had shone a light on. Not a memory, but…

An absence of one.

So many of her older memories had an imprint left on them by someone that didn’t exist, that she didn’t recall. Someone that—to the best of her ability to tell—wasn’t evil towards her, and with whom she enjoyed interacting with. Any details about them, though, were entirely absent.

Even then, they weren’t perfectly nice, made clear by the tattered memories she could piece together. Being confined to small, dark, shaking places for long amounts of time, moved from a warm and nice place to the hell where her abuse had taken place, being—being abandoned…

Marco’s concern only grew as he listened in to the fox’s thought process. Any relief at her not freaking out even harder was offset right afterwards by the disturbing half-memories she dredged up from the depths of their mind. He had no idea what might’ve caused them, and before he could offer any guesses, the fox spoke up again, her shaky voice unusually determined, “I-I... can I s-see that human?”

There was no chance that this was it, that the nice not-person was a human, but… if just a mention of the girl at the clinic made her aware of this gash in her memory, maybe seeing her in person would clear it up further.

Who knew; maybe she was just one of the nasty small humans that tormented her and the nice person. Maybe remembering the abuse she had experienced on her hands would reveal more about the missing piece of her memory. Ember didn’t know. All she knew was that she had to try something, that she couldn’t just live with this awareness of her mind being so broken. Even if it meant seeing that human.

Ideally, without getting seen herself. “A-and make sure she won’t see me?”

The Gallade and Goodra were both too dumbfounded at her request to respond before she clarified. Marco nodded eagerly in response—he would do whatever he could to help, especially now that there was a chance of answering the mystery he’d initially tried to solve. He answered, “Absolutely. You don’t have to do this, Ember—”

“B-but I want to! I want to help, I want to know w-what—what’s wrong w-with my head...”

With one last, tighter hug, Marco got up. Vivian could only stare at them both in shock before offering them some more tea, muttering in disbelief, “That’s not something I ever expected to hear from you, Ember, that is for certain...”

Despite the stress of the situation, and the terrifying reality of having to approach that human to have her questions be answered, Ember still chuckled that tiny bit. The levity helped, even if the fear it was based on returned soon after.

“I-I know, it’s just—”

“You don’t have to explain yourself to me, sweetie. It’s okay,” Vivian reassured. The fearful fox appreciated that sentiment greatly, dashing over to give the Goodra a hug of her own. Her warmth, figurative and literal alike, was greatly appreciated.

“T-thank you...” Ember mumbled. With the hug gone, she faced the Gallade once more. Her resolve held as she walked from behind the counter and grabbed his. No matter how it would end, she was ready to get to the bottom of all this.

“L-let’s go...”


Every step closer to the clinic made the vixen shake harder and harder. The creeping reality of what she was about to do thrashed against knowing that there was no way around this, no other way of resolving the mess in her head.

But gods, did it not make any of it any less scary.

Ember clung closer to Marco as they stepped into the clinic tent. The sight of the vixen in these particular circumstances gave the onlookers a pause. It didn’t last too long, but it still made Ember even more self-conscious about what she would have to do.

“^She’s in the room over there,^” Marco said.

Gathering enough focus to respond to the telepathic comment in kind was hard. Ember only persevered after a few drawn out breaths, silent to any onlookers and especially to the object of her fearful interest. By the time they made it over to the pulled-aside flap, though, something else caught the fox’s interest. “^I-is that Holly’s voice?^”

Marco might’ve been too focused to notice that right away, but once the Braixen had brought it up, he couldn’t think of anything else. His eyebrow twitched at their cook having decided to blatantly ignore their efforts to keep the human in the dark. The last thing Aria needed was it being even harder to get rid of Anne’s memories once the time came for that.

“^Ugh, it is. She shouldn’t be there, why is she—^” he muttered, but before he could finish his sentence, the Azumarill turned towards the entrance of the human’s room—with them right behind it.

“Hey—” the Azumarill spoke, her overzealous greeting cut off with haphazard Safeguard.

“^Holly, what are you doing here!?^”

“Bringing the girl something to eat, that’s what!”

“^She’s not supposed to know any of us are here!^” Marco reminded with a grimace.

All the Azumarill could react to that with was lifting her hand and making a speaking gesture with her paw as she let out incoherent squeaks—the closest thing to a ‘blah blah blah’ she could manage. “You’re all so silly paranoid over her, she’s just a child! What’s she gonna—Ember!? What are you doing here, sweetie?”

The Braixen was at a loss for words, the entire situation too much of a mess to even try to summarize.

“^It’s complicated, Holly,^” Marco answered.

“I’ve gathered that much!”

“^Just—just leave us alone for this. We don’t have time to explain this.^”

“Fine, fine, fine! Goodness, you scouts are all the same scaredy, paranoid bunch it feels like,” Holly groaned. As much as Marco didn’t appreciate her Parting Shot, his attention was squarely on the fox beside him.

More and more fear crept into her thoughts, making him kneel beside her and pull her into a tight hug once more. “^I’m here Ember, I’m here.^”

“^M-mhm...^” she muttered in response.

“^Take your time.^”

While Ember gathered courage for these few final steps, the Gallade kept a close watch over everything going on in the other room. He grumbled to himself at sensing Blossom there, and didn’t have one iota of an idea about why Autumn was there, either—but these could wait. Suddenly, he sensed the entire group turning and focusing on something from the door—just the opportunity they needed. He spoke up, “^They’re looking at the window, this is our chance.^”

Before Marco could come up with some motivation to help the fox push through in the end, she took the first, terrified, determined step on her own. And then; another. Out of his embrace, through the door frame, the scout right behind her as they leaned into the room.

“^N-no...^” Ember whimpered.

The column of black smoke in the distance might’ve been a worrisome sight in its own right, but his attention was entirely on the fox beside him. Her mind had come to a screeching halt at the sight of the human on the bed. It wasn’t fear; it wasn’t just fear. The memories stirred by seeing them were the same half-erased ones she was so scared about earlier.

She remembered the stimuli, the sensations of seeing that human. So many individual threads in her mind had something to do with them, but all of them led nowhere. So many broken memories forcibly brought to the forefront of her mind, combining to make the hole in her recollection so much more well-defined. Its outline was shaped exactly like the human in the room; its edges so sharp it felt like she had been cut out of Ember’s mind with a scalpel.

As grimly revealing as that fact was, it didn’t provide answers by itself. The memory hole at the core of the Braixen’s being was clear to see now, but that didn’t diminish its effects. It left Ember paralyzed even as the room was shaken by a distant rumble, making Blossom chirp out in panic.

Marco couldn’t risk the human interfering, not when they were so close to cracking the mystery. He reached over with his psychics and froze Anne’s focus in place—which the girl unfortunately noticed moments later, trying to look at Autumn only to find herself unable to.

The Indeedee sensed what had happened, gasping as she looked over at her son and family friend. She had no idea why Marco was doing something like that, taken aback before he spoke, “^I’ll explain later, Autumn—I’m sorry, this is really important. It seems like Ember used to remember Anne but something happened to her memories, I’m not sure what to do—^”

“~M-Mrs. Autumn, what’s g-going on!? I-I can’t l-look away!~” Anne cried out.

“What do you mean,” Blossom tried to ask before Marco forcibly severed the mental link between her and the Indeedee.

The situation quickly grew too intense to manage for everyone involved, the fear seeping from Ember and Anne alike saturating Autumn’s senses. She pushed through regardless, trying to make heads or tails of the scene, before coming up with an idea, “^Maybe a powerful memory from Anne will help, I-I don’t know—^”

“^We have to try, mom.^” Marco responded, determined.

Autumn kept enough of a grasp on herself to act right away, speaking up towards the human girl again, somber and apologetic, “^Anne, I’m sorry for all this, b-but this is important. I need you to... think back, back to the dearest memory of Ember you have, and focus on it. C-can you do that for me?^”

The Indeedee reached into the human’s mind immediately afterwards as her son-in-law did the same with the Braixen to his side. Vivid memories were coaxed from Anne’s recollection and passed from one mental hand to the other, both adults anxious to see how Ember would react to them.

An instant later, they had their answer. The vixen’s mind got a glimpse of something it had been missing for so long, and it wanted more, needed more—

And more was provided to it.

Voluntarily at first, but it wasn’t long before the sheer burning need emanating from Ember overwhelmed the strained psyches of the other three. They were dragged along as it clawed out a torrential flood of moments, images, sounds, experiences, scenes, and thoughts—too much for anyone to handle, and yet greedily taken all the same.

Ember’s mind replayed it all to herself, every last recollection Anne had of them together, forcibly excavating the Braixen’s versions of the events from underneath the mental spell that bound them hidden.

Everything, from the beginning...​


“~Annie, Annie, come here!~” the loud whisper yanked the almost-six-year-old’s attention away from her scribbles. She dropped the yellow crayon on the wood panel floor as she pulled herself up, before running out into the corridor. There, she saw her granny holding a tiny towel-wrapped bundle in her arms, more alert than ever. “~Could you grab a cup of water from the kitchen and bring it here, darling?~”

Just as quickly as the tyke had run over, she was gone again. After helping herself reach the sink with a stool, she brought the glass cup over, only spilling a little bit. What awaited her in the living room, though, made her stop on the spot.

A tiny red-yellow shape was curled on top of the towel, now laid out on her grandma’s lap. Their fur was disheveled and stained with soot, wriggling as she held them closer, gesturing to her granddaughter to hand the cup to her. The old woman concentrated on keeping her arms from shaking as she brought the cup over to the little one’s snout. Her other hand lifted their head up a bit, to help them drink.

“~Drink baby, drink. You’ve been through so much already, goodness...~” grandma whispered.

In the meantime, Anne sat down next to her gran, trying to not make a noise. She intently observed the furry bundle, watching them calm down as they drank, bit by bit, until their delirious exhaustion gave way to rest. “~Is-is that a Fennekin, grandma Lisa?~”

The old woman nodded lightly at Anne’s whispers. “~Sure is. Poor, poor thing... the entire building caught fire. Awful, awful fire...~” she shuddered at the firefighters’ description of the events as she placed the cup on the table, rocking the now-asleep fox. “~We’re gonna be looking after her for a while until she grows up some. Hoping you’ll help me out with her a bit Annie, heh.~”

Anne nodded rapidly without her gaze ever veering away from the fox. Her grandma chuckled at the sight before carefully lifting the entire bundle up and offering it to the lil’ girl. Anne’s eyes went wide as she looked up for approval, granted with a gentle nod right after. She was afraid to even breathe too hard lest she stir the little Fennekin awake as she pulled her legs up onto the couch and nestled the bundle between her knees and front. Her body rocked to the sides as she cautiously reached in, stroking the soft fur behind the fox’s large ears with a couple of fingers.

“~What’s her name?~” Anne asked.

“~Well... we don’t know, sadly. Probably will have to give her one soon,~” grandma Lisa answered, watching as her granddaughter remained transfixed by the fox in her arms, continuing her comforts. After patting the girl a few more times, the old woman stood up and got to working on a list, scribbling it down on the back of a receipt.

They’d have to take a trip to the town and grab some food for the lil’ kit. Hopefully, she was old enough for berry pulp until then. She would need to get her some bedding, bowls for chow, a few other things… and get her checked up at the vet, of course. And then ask that same vet about so many things…

Heh, just like when Annie first ended up under her care. Thankfully, with nowhere near as many bruises…

Time flew by as one child comforted the other. Anne soon sank into a peaceful rhythm, carefully petting the tiny Fennekin every once in a while. Eventually, their breaths synchronized as the fox continued her rest—rest that ended not long afterwards.

The fox’s body ached as she slowly came to. All around her, softness and warmth. They made her feel safe, even if her last memories were full of chaos and screams and crashes and fire; so much fire—

“~Oh? Are you waking up?~” a soft, hushed voice asked, one that the Fennekin didn’t recognize or understand at all. Its closeness made the aching fox turn towards it and pry her eyes open, making the voice gasp and hold her that bit firmer. She tried to focus on the human holding her, especially their wide, hazel eyes hidden behind thick glass circles, as they spoke up again, “~Hiiiii. I’m Anne.~”

The human smiled wider before she felt a pleasant touch on the back of her head, purring quietly as she wriggled her head. “W-who are you...” the Fennekin asked.

“~No no, everything is alright now. Don’t worry lil’ Fennekin, you’re safe here,~” the girl reassured at hearing what she presumed to be just whines. As the two talked past each other, the tiny fox saw the human’s expression turn to worry before she was held even closer. “~Oh no, wh-what’s wrong with your eye?~”

Was something wrong?

The lil’ fox nestled in closer at hearing approaching steps, before spotting a second, bigger human in her peripheral vision.

“~Oh, she woke up already?~” the bigger human asked.

“~Yeah. H-her eye looks really bad, though...~”

Before the Fennekin could get worried at the other human’s presence, the comforting touch on the back of her head resumed. Together with the nearby heartbeat, it put her at ease as the bigger human examined her eye, “~Oh dear, I see. Hopefully, it’s not some infection. We’ll have to make sure at the vet tomorrow.~”

More gentle, loving pets on the fox’s head, calming her in this unknown place. She purred as she pressed herself into the human’s petting hand, making them smile.

“~Poor dearie. It almost looks like a little ember. Hopefully, it’s not painful for her...~” the older human sighed.

The little human pulled her in closer before continuing her slow rocking. In no time, the exhausted fox gave into the comfort and closed her eyes as the girl had an idea, “~Ember... i-is that a nice name, grandma Lisa?~”

“~Haha. It is, Annie. Let’s hope she won’t mind its origin.~”

“~C-can she stay with us for good?~”

Lisa’s expression turned pained as she chewed through the question. All the while, the fox continued to relax under her granddaughter’s touch, under her calm heartbeat, under the room’s warmth. Her surroundings remained unknown, but…

They felt safe.

“~I’ll... I’ll think about it, sweetie. I don’t know if a hamlet like this will be the best place for a Fire-type like her. Though... *sigh*, we’ll see,~” the old woman flinched, holding back tears as she slowly petted her granddaughter. So alike her, bringing all those fears back in force. Was it right for her to take another soul under her wing at her age? With her health risks?

She didn’t know.

“~It’s an enormous commitment, Anne, looking after someone like that. Taking care of their needs, protecting them if need be...~”

“~I can do that, I promise! I-I won’t let anything happen to her!~” the girl pleaded.

“~Shhhh, I think she’s trying to sleep some more. I don’t doubt you will do your best, sweetie, but... *sigh*. Heh. She’ll be lucky to have someone like you.~”

“~I won’t let a-anything happen to you Ember, I promise...~”

I promise...​


...through their greatest loss...​


“~P-please pick up...~” Anne pleaded, making Ember shudder as she woke up from her nap. The fox stretched a bit before scrambling out of her cot and walking towards her best friend—

Only for the scene that awaited her to send a chill through her tiny body.

Grandma was sprawled out on the floor, face down. Unmoving. Anne shook as she held the large C-shaped end of the ringing contraption, tears flowing down her cheeks. She gasped soon after, focusing intently on the talking object in her hand; the bits of muffled speech Ember had overheard were too quiet to make anything out of. “~M-my grandma fell down a-and I’m not sure if she’s breathing, p-please help...~”

As the girl listened in and nodded long, Ember made her way over, wanting to help their grandma after the obvious accident she had. It was only after that the realization of her being unconscious finally hit her.

“~M-main Street 12, w-we live in Hilltop, near Mistralton, p-please come soon... no, I d-don’t know the postcode... It’s just her a-and me and our Fennekin, Ember...~” Anne continued. Soon after, the person on the other end of the talking device finally advised the girl what to do. The curly cord stretched as the eight-year-old kneeled down next to her unconscious grandma, free hand reaching for her neck. “~I-I don’t know if I can feel a pulse. N-no, she isn’t breathing…~”

More instructions followed right after. Anne nodded to nobody before trying to flip the old human over onto her back with shaking hands. Ember got her intent right away, helping her human as much as she could with her snout and body—anything to make it all just that bit easier.

With a loud, strained whine, they just barely pulled through. Anne tried to give the Fennekin a reassuring smile before her focus was yanked away by the instructions continuing. She tried to hold the end of the device between her cheek and shoulder; the simple procedure made that much more difficult by the horror of the situation. “~In the center of the chest, b-both hands together... shoulders a-above, okay, I-I think I have it.~”

The series of repetitive, fast-paced presses on her grandma’s front that followed didn’t feel like they were accomplishing much. Their pace grew steadily irregular as first exhaustion, and then despair sank in, tears flowing down Anne’s cheeks as she tried her hardest to do something, anything, only for it all to have no effect.

Ember could only curl up next to her human, trying to comfort her at least that much in the increasingly dire situation; the sheer impact of it all not having the time to sink for her yet.

Eventually, Anne was snapped out of her futile trance by the person on the other end saying something. It made her scramble onto her feet and almost trip over Ember as she dropped the phone and dashed out of the kitchen. The heavy lock on their front door clicked before she opened it—just in time for the distant sirens to get close, making both girls get out of the way and huddle in a corner as they listened.

Listened as the paramedics stepped in, two humans and an Indeedee. They all wore dark green outfits with yellow, shiny decals; carrying a stretcher as they briskly stepped into their home.

Listened to their alarmed words as they examined her grandma.

Listened as one of them brought a defibrillator over while the other pressed on her chest hard enough to snap her ribs.

Listened as another set of sirens approached from a distance, combining into an overwhelming cacophony that left Anne frozen and staring at the floor as more adults showed up.

Listened to their audible exertion as they lifted her up onto the stretcher before carrying her out.

Ember tried to help as much as she could, climbing onto Anne’s tummy as she’d done many times in the past. She tried nuzzling her front and cheeks to comfort her, something, anything to help her friend—most of it for naught.

Eventually, shock gave way into grief as Anne’s stunned expression broke down into pained, terrified sobs, holding Ember as tight as she could at the realization her grandma was

gone.​

“I’m here Anne, I’m here, I don’t know w-what happened, but I w-want to make it b-better...” Ember woofed. Her human held her closer, but her tears only kept flowing. Flowing, until she had no more left to shed.

No matter what would happen to them now, Ember would be there for her, the only hope Anne had left...


...through their darkest hours...​


“~You ate it didn’t you!? We fucking told you not to!~” the woman shouted.

“~I-I was hungry, I—~” the girl pleaded.

“~Shut up! Just fucking wait until your father hears of this!~”

“~No, no p-please don’t I—~”

The pained shriek of her human being struck made Ember whine and curl up even closer to the girl’s bed. She shook in a mix of fear, grief, and her own pain, one side hurting with her every breath after having been kicked earlier that evening.

“~If you’re gonna eat whatever the fuck’s in the kitchen like a fucking dog, then go and fucking join it!~”

“~I-I’m sorry, I d-didn’t mean to!~”

“~SHUT UP!~”

The back door of their house was flung open with a loud bang before Anne was forcibly shoved through it in nothing more than her pajamas. She tripped on the concrete stairs and fell onto the cold, October mud, her whine of pain barely audible above the sound of the door getting slammed shut again.

“~Where the FUCK is that thing...~” a gruff, masculine voice snarled. Ember panicked at hearing it, desire to comfort her friend mixed with the fear of further punishment as she leaped onto Anne’s bed and then the window sill, aching at even that slight exertion.

Thankfully, she scrambled out of the room and down the building’s exterior the moment before the door to Anne’s room was flung open with a kick. A couple of angry grunts left the man before he slammed the door closed. The voices of their tormentors mixed in from inside her house as Ember looked for her friend.

“~WHERE IS IT!?~” the man shrieked.

“~I don’t fucking know!~”

“~I FUCKING told you not to use that TONE with me, you BITCH!~”

Ember had learned to tune out the kinds of shouts and screams that followed.

Her small body soon made its way onto the patchy grass of the backyard. She just barely glimpsed Anne making her way inside the crooked shed up against the fence, limping at her every motion. Gusts of icy wind hastened her as she broke into a sprint, desperately wanting her human to feel better, to bring her some reprieve from the constant hell they’ve spent the last year in.

Anything to make up for her being too afraid of her own fire and of the two big humans to stop it.

Anne squealed in pain as Ember pushed the shed’s door open, the sound stabbing the fox’s heart. Pushing on, she scrambled in further underneath the plastic tarp Anne was using as a blanket, nuzzling the girl’s front.

“~E-Ember, no, you d-don’t have to—~” Anne whispered, her words cut off by a drawn-out whine as Ember’s unfortunate step aggravated a fresh bruise on her arm. It gave the fox even more fuel for her warmth, pushing her to help even harder, to provide whatever comfort she could. Just like she’d done so many other times in the past, all appreciated more than Ember could ever know.

Anne’s resolve to keep going burned bright while her less painful arm held the Fennekin close. She curled up around the fox as she shed bitter tears, feebly trying to maintain a semblance of composure. “~D-did they hurt you a-any more?~”

Even as she was being comforted herself, Anne’s hand reached in to stroke Ember’s back, her affection as loving as always even if much slower from all the pain. Their suffering grew that bit dimmer as they tried to be each other’s reprieve.

“Shhhhh, shhhhh... I-I’m here, I’m here, I love you Anne...” Ember purred. Her whines may not have been understood, but their intent was clear as day all the same. Anne held her friend that much closer as she tried to deepen her breathing, one painful inhale at a time.

“~You d-don’t deserve to have to suffer like this E-Ember, I’m sorry...~”

“Shhhhhhh...”

Their shared pain and grief steadily gave way to exhaustion and strained rest as the two held each other close. Anne’s worries about hiding all this in time for tomorrow’s P.E. class and from Mrs. Graham clouded her mind for a few minutes longer, before they too relented under the Fennekin’s outpouring of warm love.

Today was hell, tomorrow would also be hell, but here, now... they had each other, and that was all that mattered.


...to the very end.​


*breath*

*breath*


Heavy, strained breathing mixed in with an arrhythmic scraping of limping legs against the cold gravel. They were only occasionally interrupted by a loud rumble of the passing car, their headlights blinding in the darkness shrouding the country road. Each time they did, Ember huddled up closer in Anne’s arms, the unsettling surroundings only adding to the physical pain from earlier that day. Even looking up at the girl’s usually reassuring face did no good, even when she could make her out in the dark.

Large bruises on the side of her head, left eye almost swollen shut behind the glasses. Dried bloody streaks between her nostrils and mouth, various cuts and scrapes all over. But it wasn’t these that made the lil’ Fennekin shiver as much as she did—she was sadly much too used to seeing these.

It was Anne’s expression.

Not scared, Ember had seen her scared many, many times, and been there to comfort her every time. It was something else, something much more unnerving. Detached. Hopeless.

“You’ve been walking for so long now... A-Anne, what’s going on? Why aren’t y-you going back to your room?” Ember ruffed, making her human glance at her and give her a few more pets as she pushed on.

One limping leg played catchup with the other as Anne whispered, voice entirely flat, “~I’m sorry.~”

Ember had no idea what these words meant. She’d heard the sound that underlaid them enough to associate it with Anne being apologetic, making her try to reach her friend even harder. “Are we going somewhere safe now? A-Anne, I’m scared, please... it’s so dark and cold and you’re looking so unlike yourself, please just go back to your house, Anne...”

Anne paused for a moment, staring ahead with a vacant expression for a few seconds before she shook painfully. Her posture curled up as she held her friend just that bit closer. Stinging tears formed in the corners of her eyes, making her sniffle before pushing on and whispering, “~W-we’re almost there now... Just a bit more, and then y-you’ll finally be safe, Ember...~”

“A-Anne, you’re hurting bad, I’m hurting, why are we out here in the dark like this...” Ember asked.

Her human didn’t answer.

Instead, she pushed on through the side of the barely lit road, their destination finally coming into view as they cleared the last corner. The building was unwelcoming, the dirty white walls and cold, bright lights illuminating its front facade giving it an even more intimidating appearance than it would’ve already had.

HELPING HAND POKEMON SHELTER
“~I’m sorry...~”

Anne came to a stop next to the scary building, not calming Ember down any. The kit bundled in closer as the human looked around, before stumbling towards a trash container in the corner and scanning through its contents. Soon after, she grabbed a slightly damp cardboard box off its top, holding her friend with one hurting arm.

“W-what’s that for? What are you doing, Anne?” Ember woofed.

Anne recoiled at the sound as she set the box down. She then stared at it for a few moments, keeping tears at bay before giving her fox one last hug and carefully laying her down inside the box. Ember looked at Anne in alarm as she reached into her school backpack, the leaky pen’s ink staining her hand as she wrote ‘EMBER’ on the side of the box.

If her ball hadn’t been left behind at her grandma’s place, she would’ve placed it there, too.

“Anne, I’m scared. Wh-what is this for, I wanna get out,” the kit pleaded as she tried climbing out of the slightly too tall box, back into the safety of Anne’s arms.

The human could only stare at her, painful regret slowly filling up the once blank expression. “~I-I know it’s scary, Ember, but... it has to be done. Nobody will hurt you here. Y-you—you’ll finally be safe.~”

Anne lingered for a couple more moments before standing back up and taking a step back. Away from the box, away from the light of the shelter’s lamps, making Ember’s unrest bloom into a full-blown panic attack.

“Nonononono, I-I’m sorry Anne, I’m sorry, p-please don’t leave me here, I-I’ll hide better next time, please, PLEASE!”

The human girl winced at the fear in the Fennekin’s squeaks, her own tears continuing to flow as she tried to persevere through what had to be done. “~I-I don’t want this either Ember, b-but you saw what happened earlier. I-I did everything I could a-and...~” she said, voice catching in her throat as stared down at the fox in regret.

Her injuries on the hands of the derelicts that cornered them in the schoolyard earlier today were less noticeable at a glance, but even worse than hers to a more experienced eye. Her human noticed each little wince, all of them making her heart bleed.

“~I-I couldn’t protect you. I... I never could. It’s—it’s all my fault. You deserve better Ember, you d-deserve to be safe.~”

Ember just continued to panic, trying to bite her way through the sodden cardboard, “P-please, don’t leave me here, I-I’ll do better, i-it’s so scary here, PLEASE!”

Anne crouched again and reached in, trying to calm the fox down one last time as she looked up at her with pleading, terrified eyes. She pleaded, “~Please don’t look at me like that. I-I don’t want to do this Ember... b-but if there’s a chance that you’ll finally be safe, and have a family that loves you, a-and have someone who can actually p-protect you...~” the girl wept as she stroked Ember’s head, trying to hold her plan together at the very end.

“~I-I love you Ember. I’m sorry. F-for everything.~”

“P-please pick me back up, Anne...” Ember whined.

The human didn’t respond, petting her light of hope as she composed herself one last time. “~O-one day. One day things will be better, a-and I’ll find you again, Ember, and... and then we’ll be safe. I-I promise. I promise I’ll find you again one day, I-I’ll never forget you—~”

The sudden creak of the shelter’s front door opening startled them both.

Anne froze at the noise and the words that followed, before leaping up to her feet and running away into the darkness. Ember screeched in despair at being abandoned, the paralyzing fear that gripped her persisting long after she was picked out of the box and laid down on her cot,

Safe, at last.


And then; Ember remembered everything.​

Just a few seconds later, she blacked out at the overstimulation, together with all the others. Blossom was left chirping in panic at suddenly seeing four people faint all at once.

“Help!”​


Ember hurt so much.

Her body ached after her sudden collapse, her mind screamed at being subjected to a lifetime of sensation in a span of moments. But her soul fought against that pain, now that she knew exactly who the human in the room was.

“Ember sweetie, what are you doing here? Come,” Esther pleaded.

Ember ignored the Blissey’s comment as she lifted herself from the cold, carpeted floor, through a reverberating migraine, and onto her feet. Neither Marco nor Autumn even registered to her mind as they laid unconscious. There was exactly one being she cared about at that moment. One that she’d been missing, knowingly or not, for the past year and change. One that had been her constant, enduring hope all her life.

And now, Anne was here, with them, safe...

The healers could only stare in shock as Ember shambled towards the bed, almost losing balance a few times. Each step made her whimper in pain as she sobbed at it all.

At what she and Anne had been through.

At her having somehow forgotten her human.

At Anne being so badly hurt.

At her almost having almost missed her only chance to be together with her again.

In that moment, though, none of that mattered. None of that could matter, could even come close to the importance of the human on the clinic bed.

With slow, painful motions, Ember climbed onto it before laying down on the only right place in the world for her to be. Beside Anne, beside her human, beside someone she loved so wholly and utterly. Her shaking arms wrapped around Anne’s front as she nuzzled in, sobbed woofs repeating one more time, “I-I’m here Anne, I’m here, I-I love you...”

And then; she held her human that much tighter at the realization that followed,

“Y-you’re safe... we’re finally safe...”

L8XrXm1.png

By @Sweet_Mintality!​



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other fic, Another Way!

Also also check out my series of shorts, The Alarm Goes Off at Six!
 
Last edited:
Chapter 10: Rest & Chapter 11: Guilt

redspah

the gay agenda
Pronouns
she/her


Chapter 10: Rest




*bwoOSH!*


In an instant, the empty, snow-covered path leading into the Lillywood forest suddenly got much busier. Aria almost collapsed after her long-range Teleport, spending the next minute or so just catching her breath. Lumi only needed a moment to grab his bearings before standing guard for his coworker.

Thankfully, the nearby pillar of smoke still held a firm grasp of the attention of any humans around.

Once Aria had recovered enough to walk again, she couldn’t resist investigating the sight either. Her mind complained in exhaustion as she disguised herself once more, this time just to check what happened to Anne’s former house from up close.

The once-imposing, multi-story building was little more than a heap of charred rubble. Everything but bricks had been reduced to ash and misshapen metal, with enough burning violence to damage the walls of the nearby homes. She had no way of knowing if this destruction was truly her fault—an unknown she’d end up taking to her grave. Gleaming that nobody but the former homeowner had died in the inferno soothed her conscience a bit, but it could only do much—many still got hurt, after all.

Ultimately, it didn’t matter.

With a sendoff comprising a few more malicious thoughts towards the monster of a human that had brought it upon himself, and silent prayers aimed at the innocents hurt while tending to the inferno, they could get going.

“^It’s all rubble now. Thankfully, nobody else died in that explosion, though a few got hurt,^” she admitted.

“Good riddance, eh?” Lumi snarked.

“^...yeah. Good riddance.^”

Right as Aria dispelled her disguise and was about to finally head home, she felt a tiny mental presence behind her. She flinched as she glanced over her shoulder, hoping that she wouldn’t end up having to daze a human for real today. Instead, she only saw a small Magnemite hanging down from these cables that spanned the whole settlement, unknown in their purpose.

Staring right at them.

“^Let’s go.^”


Even if the bags Olive left them with didn’t weigh that much, Aria appreciated any relief after the strain of the day. Lumi gladly took one bag in his maw before racing ahead—though at the price of having to be explained what in the world did he walk in on earlier.

As unenthused as the Gardevoir was about having to spell it out for the hound, the idea was bearable when framed as keeping the other scouts on the same page. With any luck, they’d find a few of them along the way to spread the news to—the sun was setting, after all, time for a shift change.

With each step closer to her home, Aria’s plan for the rest of the day grew much more defined. Drop the bag off at the clinic, catch others up to date about Anne’s situation, plan a meeting tomorrow to discuss their next step, race riiiiight back home, and spend the next week catching up on her rest after the bedlam of today.

Or, at least, that’s what she wished she could do. Even if they were sure that Anne posed no threat and that nobody would come looking for her anytime soon, her future was still undecided. Hopefully, Olive could help them return the girl to humanity somehow in the long term—



Before the Gardevoir could continue weaving her plans, the stray, overheard thoughts snapped her right out of that train of thought. Worries about the human were expected by now, but thinking about her and Ember in one breath was something that only Autumn or the scouts should be doing. Someone had spilled it to Holly or Sol, didn’t they?

At least, that’s what she hoped. Deep inside, Aria felt a building awareness that this wasn’t quite it, hastening her steps as she approached the clinic. Dread built into her by the moment, especially with all the noise and attention and—

Marco!?

The Gardevoir didn’t wait an instant longer at sensing her brother’s injuries. She Teleported the remaining distance over, spontaneously appearing beside his bed and startling the nearby healers. She felt even woozier afterwards, but it didn’t matter. Marco was hurt, and so was Autumn, the two resting on adjacent beds she had suddenly found herself in between.

“^Marco, what hap—^”, Aria tried to ask, the answer reaching her mental senses before she even finished forming her question. Anne’s and Ember’s auras laid still, meshed together on the other side of the nearby wall. Warm, loving, unconscious.

“Uuughhhh... yeah,” Marco grunted. His pained voice made his sister try banishing some of his strain with a Calm Mind—only for the Gallade to shake his head at sensing her attempt, “D-don’t, I’ve never felt this sore in the brain. There was just so much all at once...” he muttered, scrunching his expression at his aggravated headache.

Before Aria could ask for an elaboration, she was shoved aside by the healers to get better access to her brother. She backed up a couple of paces and took a seat on the empty part of Autumn’s bed. The Indeedee explained instead as her son-in-law drank his medicine, “Seems our Ember was indeed Anne’s Ember, and they really loved each other as much as her words had us think. But… Ember had any memory of Anne erased from her mind at some point, and helping her remember was so intense that it wiped all of us, hah.”

“I’m still seeing some of their memories when I close my eyes... gods, it’s such a weird sensation,” Marco added after finishing the bitter drink with a gulp and a dry heave. He pushed through his aching and sat up, involuntarily leaning forward.

The explanation only raised more questions, all of them the kind Aria didn’t like one bit. One of them stood out in particular; she narrowed her eyes as she asked, “^Erased?^”

Both Marco and Autumn firmly nodded, well aware that their response would prompt a question about the perpetrator. The Gallade didn’t have a certain answer, but his admission of what happened was almost that. “Yep. I don’t know who did it, but… considering how Cinder reacted to me even bringing the girl up when talking to Ember, I wouldn’t be surprised if there was some meddling involved on her end.”

A closer look at Marco’s front wordlessly explained what he meant by ‘reacted’. Aria’s anger spiked at her brother having been treated that way, leading Autumn to scramble over and pat her shoulder; dissolving any emotions before they grew even more intense. Cinder would answer for what she’d done. The Gardevoir was of half a mind to walk over and interrogate the vixen there and then—at least, before her sore muscles reminded her of their existence.

“Don’t know if I would trust her at all right now. The way she talked about all this, you’d think she was just about ready to come in and incinerate Anne with her own paws,” her brother continued.

Scratch that; maybe her muscles could wait—

Before Aria could storm out to interrogate a proficient fighter on a subject that they were both emotional about, a familiar presence entering the tent perked her up. “^Sprout?^”

The Decidueye was no less baffled at the bustle than the Gardevoir herself was minutes earlier. She wasted no time walking over as she tried to piece the situation together herself, arriving at nothing more than vague concern. And then, very concrete concern at seeing the state of the family she’d been long-time friends with. “Aria, Marco, what’s all this, what’s up with the girl?”

“^She and Ember, well...^” Aria started, having a hard time putting words to her mental image of the situation. Without thinking twice, Sprout decided to see for herself, walking over to the entrance of Anne’s room and peering in. Her gasp convinced the Gardevoir to do the same soon after.

Ember’s head rested on Anne’s chest; her body language curled up and small as it kept the bulk of her weight off of her friend’s torso. Her arms were wrapped around the human as Anne’s one good arm held the vixen in return. Their mental strain was clear, but at least they weren’t burdened with the pesky consciousness that would badger them with pain.

“A-are they friends?” Sprout asked in surprise.

“Yeeeeep. They grew up together, and from what I picked out from the flood, were really protective of one another,” Marco clarified. As heartwarming as the sight was, it only raised more questions—sure, Anne was innocent, but what would happen with her and Ember now?

Or at least it did for Aria; Sprout seeming to have them all already figured out, “Oh goodness... well, time to look around for a home for her in here, hah!”

Sprout’s cooed exclamation had both psychic siblings think through that idea. Aria couldn’t deny that the idea of Anne staying here for a while wasn’t as outlandish as it had been earlier in the day. At the same time, ‘a while’ wasn’t the same thing as forever, and something told her that Ember would be opposed to anything less.

“Won’t this room suffice until she can get a move on?” Lumi asked, his not-as-gruff-as-usual voice catching his coworkers’ attention as he stepped out of the side chamber. Aria spotted the bag he’d been given; put away in the small space. His expression perked up as he noticed her arrival, speaking up, “Ah, here you are. Figured that you wouldn’t know what happened here, either.”

Sprout had to use her entire willpower to not blow up at the Luxray at the idea of rushing the girl out of here. Aria was glad to make that task easier for her, by offering her an even-worse subject to be angry about, “^No, Marco figured it out while we were gone. Though, considering that the only reason we didn’t know about this earlier was because someone erased Anne from Ember’s memory, we still have much to discuss.^”

The Decidueye’s glare narrowed at hearing that, the implication not exactly difficult to see. Aria’s hand on her shoulder was the only thing that kept her from flying out right now and threatening to turn the fox into a pin cushion if she didn’t explain herself.

“Wait—you mean Cinder?” Lumi asked.

“^We can’t know for certain Lumi, but it sounds like it, yes.^”

“Let me handle this and I’ll have it figured out in no time…” the Decidueye muttered.

“^Sprout, please, I don’t want you to get hurt over this. Just a question had her blow up at Marco earlier today,^” Aria pleaded. Her words had thankfully managed to chill Sprout’s enthusiasm—not even her zeal at the little ones being mistreated was enough to push her towards risking her own life on this. It did make her much angrier, though, making her walk out of Anne’s room to express her anger in a much louder way without waking the sleeping kids up.

“I can only imagine what she’d do if she saw this, then. Perhaps we ought to keep an eye on her for now, just in case?” the Luxray asked. As valid as the concern was, Aria did a double take at it coming from him all people. She blinked at him in utmost confusion as he flatly stared back at her, growing increasingly baffled at the Gardevoir’s astonishment. “What?”

“^No, nothing, just... yeah, that’s a good call. Sprout—^”

“On it.”

Without waiting for any elaboration, the Decidueye bolted out of the healers' tent. As everyone else hoped she’d be alright, Autumn broke through the tension and spoke up, taking advantage of the pause of the scout chat to put voice to her curiosity, “So~, what’s all this stuff that you brought with yourself, Aria?”

Both the Indeedee and the Gallade were eyeing the very human bag. Its material was as colorful and shiny as its contents were obscured by a large layer of dark, fur-like clothing. It left a lot to the imagination, including how their sister and daughter got her hands on any of it to begin with.

“^These are things for Anne. The human that was looking for her turned out to be someone who knew and cared for her a lot, even if she couldn’t give her a home herself. She let us know what items to take for her, especially the weirder human ones for human needs. Clothes, something they call ‘books’ with a ton of writing, art supplied, and something for hygiene, though she didn’t elaborate on what it was,^” Aria explained.

Autumn wasn’t sure which part of that answer to ask about first—the human that helped them out, or the nature of the items in this funky bag. Before she could speak up, Marco cut her off, addressing the obvious concern, “Don’t worry mom, Aria wiped all this from her memory.”

“^Y-yeah.^”

The tiny bit of hesitation in Aria’s affirmation wasn’t lost on either Marco or Lumi. Before they could prod that subject, though, Autumn followed up with her actual question, “That’s not what I’m curious about. What do you mean that human couldn’t give Anne a home? Did she not have the space, or…?”

“Oh space she had plenty.”

“^It’s not about space mom, it’s... it’s their laws from what I understood. They prevented her from that because Anne still had a living family, even if a terrible one.^”

“Oh, you don’t know the half of it, the things we’ve seen... B-but, what do you mean, Anne was being borderline tortured in there! They can’t be saying that the hell she’d been through is preferable to her living with a friend!” Autumn pleaded.

“^I think that’s exactly what they’re saying, mom.^”

The Indeedee didn’t respond, too busy switching gears to calm herself down at the harrowing revelation. The human world had just grown even more disgusting, and her resolve to help Anne out even more unbreakable. No matter how unthinkable the things she’d need to do to ensure her safety were for the rest of the village.

“If that’s the case, then I’m not letting her step back into that terrible world ever again,” Autumn asserted. Lumi rolled his eyes at her steadfastness, not expecting it to last.

Before he could put a snarky voice to that attitude, though, a chirped out cry from the clinic’s entrance caught their attention instead, “Cinder’s not in the village.” Sprout’s previous boldness had mellowed out to nervous uncertainty, even if accompanied by the same cross expression from earlier.

“^What do you mean?^” Aria asked.

“She ran out of her den into the woods earlier. I didn’t follow her, but can circle back and—”

“^No, I don’t think that’s necessary.^”

As angry as Aria had been and still was at Cinder, hearing about her having run elicited the tiniest flicker of sympathy in her in response. Even if it was immediately dwarfed by the anger at the knowledge of what she’d almost certainly done to Ember.

The real question was, what would she do now that her jig was up? The minds of everyone gathered ventured in vastly different directions. Anything from attempting to take out her wrath on the human girl, to… trying to permanently escape accountability for what she had done.

“Someone’s gotta keep watch on her, then,” Marco suggested. His idea wasn’t disagreeable in the slightest, but the details were when it got very difficult.

“^She’s strong enough to pick up on someone following her. If she senses someone, she’ll likely feel cornered and lash out at them,^” Aria argued. Her counterpoint preemptively chilled Sprout’s enthusiasm, but she wasn’t the only one who could be entrusted with that task.

“Even a dark type?”

“^No, Lumi. You know as well as I do that Rose and stealth don’t mix whatsoever, and I wouldn’t feel safe for Ruby in case she slipped up and let herself be spotted.^”

“I could watch over Anne, then,” Sprout suggested.

“^Are you sure, Sprout?^”

“Why not, eh? Worried about me holding my own against Cinder if she showed up?”

“If it got to throwing moves, I’ve no doubt you’d win, dear. But if it ever gets to that point, then that’s already too late, isn’t it?” Autumn explained, her concern giving the proud owl a pause. She had no choice but to agree with it, sighing as she grumbled into her down. Combat was one thing, but while she had evolved into being a ghost, her talents for misdirection paled in comparison with the rest of that type.

“You’re right, ugh. Hmm... guess that leaves Cypress, don’t it?” the owl asked, defeated.

“^Mhm. Sprout, if you could—^”

“On it.”

As the Decidueye stepped out into the steadily growing night, the dim, orange light of the sunset’s dying breath briefly lit up the entrance to Anne’s room. The healers counteracted the dark soon after with a couple candles and a dim Will-o’-Wisp, but everyone’s bedtime was coming—and it was coming fast.

“I suppose any further discussion can wait until the morning, now that we have someone to look after them?” Lumi suggested. Both psychic siblings agreed to his point with a nod, a quiet wince leaving Marco as he moved his head.

“^Yeah. See you in the morning Lumi, I’m gonna wait for Cy to get here and relay what we know so far to her.^”

“Sounds good. See you all in the morning, then. I’ll pass on the news if I find anyone along the way—imagine everyone will want to chime in on this.”

With another scout’s departure, the tent grew increasingly quiet as most of the patients settled in for bedtime—a group that notably didn’t include Marco. Instead, the Gallade tried to pick himself up, only for Maple to come right over and swat the idea out of his head. “Where do you think you’re going?” she asked, taking him off-guard.

“Home? Got my duties tom—”

“Oh, no no no, I do not think so. You’re not going anywhere like this, Marco. You can barely stand up, and we need to swap the dressings on your burns, anyway,” the Leavanny asserted.

“Come on, Maple—”

“No, you come on Marco. You’re in no state for anything but resting right now, and for a few days at that. Besides, you helped Ember out from what I’ve heard. You’ve earned a break.”

“^She’s right, you know,^” Aria chided, her words making her brother grumble and sit back down. He was still opposed to the idea of taking a break, growing increasingly annoyed at Aria’s quip. She didn’t know why that was, but she wanted to do something about it all the same, walking over to his bed before sitting down beside him. She passed him a smile he couldn’t see, but which he could sense all the same. “^What’s wrong, Marco?^”

Her discreet words had no immediate impact. At least, none beyond making the feelings of inadequacy and embarrassment peek out of the cracks in his well-composed mental facade, weakened by his pain and strain. Aria might not have gotten an immediate answer, but she knew what she had to do all the same. One arm carefully wrapped around her brother, avoiding the burned spots, before pulling him closer. The Gallade didn’t resist, or even react beyond a small grimace creeping onto his face.

“I-I should be out and helping, a-and not licking my wounds...” he mumbled, barely audible.

His sister still noticed; her embrace only grew tighter. “^But you’ve already helped a ton today! I can only imagine how grateful both Ember and Anne will be towards you once they wake up.^”

Aria’s point plunged Marco into a longer silence as he leaned forward. After staring at the floor for a while, he finally got to the crux of the issue, “You’ve been helping e-even more, and you don’t have t-to rest...”

The Gardevoir was taken aback, unsure how to interpret his words before feeling another pang of inadequacy resonate through her brother. She held him even tighter at that, pressing her head into his.

“^I wasn’t on the receiving end of a Fire-type’s outburst, and didn’t have to sift through enough memories to leave me incapacitated. It’s not a competition, Marco, my contributions don’t diminish yours. And, besides, I think that between the two of us, Ember in particular will be much, much more thankful towards you~.^”

As much sense as his sister’s words made, they still felt like excuses in his favor, deep down. He had a hard time shaking that unpleasant sensation off, curling up more while his sister patiently held him.

“^I mean it, Marco,^” Aria reassured.

“I-I know, it’s just...”

Thankfully, Aria had a good guess on what exactly ‘it’ was here. Their breaths synchronized as she held him, the mental words that followed beaming with reassurance, “^You’ve changed several people’s lives for the better today Marco, you deserve all the rest in the world after something like that. We’ll keep this place safe while you recover. You just gather your bearings and accept your positive impact on the world.^” The affirmation chipped away at the Gallade’s composure, but it took until the admission that followed to fully break it down, “^I’m so proud of you, Marco.^”

The knight reached up to embrace his sister as tears welled in the corner of his eyes. And then, once Autumn had joined in on their affection, comforting him from the other side, the dam finally burst, wetting his cheeks. “I’m p-proud of you, too...”

As he processed his emotions, Aria began to pet her brother next to his crest. The gentle expression of affection might’ve grown much less common as they grew up and evolved, but it was just as effective as back when he was a lil’ Ralts being comforted by his big sister. His hug grew that much tighter as he calmed down, his self-worth and today’s accomplishment finding increasingly fertile mental ground on which they could settle on and take root. It was liberating; it was exhausting, making the offer of rest feel more justified by the moment.

“^Love you,^” Aria whispered.

“L-love you too. Sorry for—”

“^Anytime, Marco. This is what big sisters are for, isn’t it~?^” she chuckled.

“Heheh, y-yeah...” Marco admitted.

“^Gonna be calling it a day?^”

“I-I think so, yeah. Thank you.”

“^You’re welcome, bro. Sleep well.^”

With a couple more pats on the back, the siblings detached themselves from each other. Autumn likewise scrambled off the bed to let her son lay down; Aria’s telekinesis pulled the covers over him before he could even reach over. As much as he grumbled at that, and at the pets that followed, he appreciated them more than his sister could ever know.

With the tent’s main chamber falling into slumber, ever-busy healers aside, Aria saw fit to spend the rest of the downtime in Anne’s temporary room. Once she’d moved the bag of human stuff over, Autumn followed along with her. The sparse moonlight aside, the room was completely dark. It was only barely enough to make out the two sleeping girls, but it was all Aria needed. A smile crept to her face as she walked over to their bed, ruffling their heads in their sleep as she applied a bit of Calm Mind to hopefully prevent them from waking up in too much pain.

“What do you think is gonna happen to her, Aria?” Autumn asked, hushed words putting the Gardevoir in a pensive mood. It was a question she wished she had anywhere near a confident answer to.

“^I was already thinking we could bring up everything we know up to the Elders tomorrow, together with what Cinder did, and... decide on what will happen to her.^”

“By one of your fancy votes, eh?”

“^Mhm. I... I imagine most scouts would be supportive of her staying here for as long as is necessary once we explain everything. What I’m more concerned about is how many of the Elders we’ll sway,^” Aria shuddered.

“Can’t you just outvote them?”

“^Yes, we can, but with just thirteen votes, having three of them vote against Anne, no matter what we say, doesn’t leave a lot of room for error. Hell, you can add in Lumi and make that four for all intents and purposes.^”

That indeed was a much scarier thing to consider. Autumn walked up to her daughter as she chewed through the dilemma, almost bumping into Aria’s leg in the dark. “Ana has always felt reasonable enough in that regard. Winnie... yeah, unlikely. Celia...” the Indeedee trailed off as she considered the final Elder, ever difficult to predict.

The Primarina was by far the most exotic member of the trio, with nobody else in the village having ever seen or even heard of her kin. It was rare to see her just making her way around, rarer still to hear her silken voice. The few times she spoke, though, she tended to be the kindest Elder. She was also the most experienced with some of the worst of humanity. The missing fins, fingers, and the many scars adorning her body after having been forced to perform to humans’ amusement was testament to that fact enough.

Aria considered her chances, dismissing Winnie and Celia entirely and focusing entirely on Ana. The possibility of maybe swaying one vote wasn’t particularly reassuring, but it sure beat having that one vote aimed in the opposite direction. Now, to come up with something to convince that Torkoal with—

“And all that would accomplish would be letting her stay here, kept at arm’s length from the rest of the village, wouldn’t it?” Autumn cut in, distraught. Aria nodded with a sigh. With how uncertain even that felt like, a better fate for the girl might as well have been a pipe dream.

One that Autumn was willing to fight for.

“That’s—no, I’m not settling on that. I don’t agree to making her out to be some sort of nuisance we’ll benevolently put up with, not a child!” she shouted.

“^Mom!^”

A pang of guilt shot through her as the sleeping girls shuddered in their shared rest. They calmed down soon after, letting her breath a sigh of relief, “I’m sorry, it’s just—”

“^Shhh, it’s alright mom.^”

Autumn gave her daughter a look before chuckling at her own weapon being used against her, relenting soon after. She continued, “I don’t want her to be tolerated; I want her to be accepted. I doubt Ember will appreciate her friend being treated like an ongoing issue that will eventually leave her again, either.”

The very idea had the Indeedee have to hold back a few tears, the mental gash at having witnessed Anne and Ember part ways from both perspectives simultaneously still very raw. The mere thought of forcing them to relive it made her want to throw hands, physical and psychic alike.

“^I—I want that too, but I’ve no idea how we’d go about that. People are gonna have questions. Where would she even stay,^” Aria tried to ask.

“With us!” Autumn snapped back. She kept her raised voice firmly in the whisper range this time, stunning Aria as effectively as with her earlier, louder comment.

“^What—^”

“At our burrow. With us. In our house. However you want to say it. We’ve got plenty space even in the kids’ room, things are sized right for her, we can talk with her even while she’s still learning the language,” the Indeedee explained. On a logistical level, her suggestion made all the sense in the world—there wasn’t another dwelling in the entire village better suited for a human than theirs.

But it still left so many issues.

“^What if the kids object to that? Or Garret, or Riddick, once he snaps out of his hibernation. What if it won’t be right for her in the end—^” Aria argued.

“That’s what asking is for! Besides, knowing that it’s either this or her being forced to return to the human world will help sway them as well.”

“^That just feels like manipulation.^”

“But it’s true, isn’t it?” Autumn asserted.

“^What about everyone else being opposed to her staying?^”

“I’m sure opposed to Cinder ever setting another paw in here again and you won’t catch me protesting her right to safety. Not out loud, at least.”

As much as the addendum made Aria chuckle, she remained unconvinced. Autumn stroked her chin as she tried to come up with something more persuasive—and it was the concept of persuasion that sparked her next idea. The chuckle in the dark made Aria worry about what idea had hit her mom this time—

But before either she or the shorter psychic could speak up, they felt a particular chill in the air. It made them look over the entrance to the side room as Autumn whispered, “Cypress?”

Right as they were about to look at the window, both women felt a cold tentacle being placed on their shoulder, shivering as the aforementioned ghost spoke up, “Present...

The Mismagius’ drawn out, whispering voice may not have brought any curses with it, but it was still unnerving in the dark. They chuckled, floating in front of the psychics before continuing, “Apologies, I could hardly resist...

“^I’m aware, don’t worry. Thank you for being here Cy.^”

Oh, it’s no problem. With how incensed Sprout was, I gathered it was something important. And... I think I’m feeling more ‘Mr. Cypress’ today, if that’s alright...

“^Of course, Cypress. And yes, it is important. We wanted to ask you to watch over them tonight,^” Aria asked.

With how quirky the Mismagius was, seeing him be genuinely surprised was rare—and that was on top of just how uncommon it was to see him in general. His duty of stirring up chaos on the other end of the woods to distract human attention away from their village was an important one. It also resulted in him spending entire days at a time away from home. It made the dumbfounded look at his face even more precious as he took in the two souls holding together on the bed, “Oh... I am hardly certain which of these two I ought to be more surprised at...

“^Right, you’ve been away for the past few days. The human’s name is Anne. Sprout found her gravely injured on the outskirts of the village, and we helped patch her up. And, as we later realized, it turns out that her and Ember have been long-time friends, but Ember couldn’t remember because someone erased the memories of Anne,^” Aria explained.

The ghost didn’t react to the rundown in any overt way. Instead, he leaned in closer to the sleeping duo as the wispy extensions on the front of his body glided over the girls’ shoulders with a gentle, chilly touch. Their intertwined fates were clear to sense. “Remarkable... I assume that someone is Cinder, then...?

“^That’s what we’re suspecting, yes. She ran away from the village earlier today. We want you to keep watch for her in case she tries to hurt Anne overnight, and to incapacitate her if she shows up.^”

Cypress finally acknowledged Aria’s words with a slow nod and a quiet mumble. His yellow eyes closed as he whispered protective incantations. Both psychics felt the air in the room shift at his Lucky Chant, but not in a way either of them could narrow down. “It’d be my pleasure...

“Thank you, Cypress. I still hope there’s some grave misunderstanding underlying Ember’s memories being erased, but Cinder running away makes it harder and harder to believe that...”

You’re welcome dear Autumn. I... do feel compelled to ask about what shall happen to our dear Anne here...

“^It’s... up in the air, we’ll see tomorrow. Though... you do tend to mess with human kids her age sometimes, right?^”

I merely appear where I’m being looked for~. But, correct, I’ve run into many kids her age. Tricky for striking the right balance between not being scary at all and being too terrifying...

“^In the event she’d end up staying here for good... do you think she could pose any risk to anyone?^” Aria asked, ninety-nine percent sure of the answer. With how difficult of a case they’d have to make for Anne, though, any further bit of reassurance was invaluable.

She’s no trainer, so no. Frankly, I would be more worried the other way around...” Cypress mumbled. The phrasing had both women look up at him with concern, making him elaborate soon after, “The price of teaching everyone that humans are all scary monsters, and that we hide from them because of the monstrosity, is that some may start to believe that. Especially the little ones…

The mental imagery of someone attempting to ‘protect’ themselves from Anne sent a freezing shiver down Aria’s spine. It made her walk over to the bed and stroke the human’s hair out of a protective impulse.

“Not something we can’t fight against, thankfully,” Autumn reassured.

“^How so?^” Aria asked, her concern palpable for her mother-in-law, emboldening the Indeedee further.

“We can start sowing the seeds of the idea of her staying and work away at any doubts that arise. I can bring it up with the kids tomorrow and try to work through any issues they might have. Frankly, we’d just need more voices to contribute...”

Pragmatic. I like it...

Out of everyone in the village that could contribute to something like that, there was one voice in particular that had both the volume and the reach to be of help here—and it was one both psychics thought of at the same time, “^Holly!^”

“I’ll speak to her tomorrow. I hope she’ll be receptive.”

“^Oh you have no idea, mom. Who else...^” Aria wondered.

Jovan feels like the type to love a heartwarming story to share...

“^Like sister, like brother, heh. Yeah, him too.^”

“I’ll bring it up when leaving Bell under his care. Anyone else?” Autumn asked. No more candidates immediately came to mind for anyone present. Perfectly understandable considering the hour of the day; the fact underlined by the Gardevoir’s held-in yawn.

That seems like a plan enough for the time being—and you seem like you need rest, dear Aria...

“^Y-yeah, it’s just...^”

As much as their plan was coming together, the Gardevoir had a hard time shaking off the worry at the possibility that nothing would work out and that Anne would end up tossed out into the snow to die. At that point, even the cruel act of wiping Ember’s memories of her friend once more felt reasonable, even if just to spare her the pain. It still disgusted her to even think about, though.

And to think she had threatened someone with it mere hours earlier…

Have you spoken with the girl already...?” the ghost asked.

“^Yes, we talked earlier. I tried to fool her into thinking this place was a human hospital, but it didn’t last. Eventually, I told her the truth, and thankfully she trusted me even despite having lied to her earlier.^”

Then extend that grace to yourself...~

That much she could do. Deep breaths worked away at the built-up anxiety inside her as she acknowledged the Mismagius’s words with a light bow, “^I will. Thank you, Cypress. Have a good night.^”

Anytime... Oh, it would appear that your husband is approaching...

The remark broke through both Aria’s and Autumn’s somber moods, replacing them with confusion at what Garret was doing here. They gave the sleeping girls one last glance before leaving the healers’ tent right as the Grimmsnarl turned the corner. If not for his fangs glistening in the moonlight, he would’ve been almost invisible at night.

“Honey?” he called out, squinting into the night.

“Yes, yes sweetie, we’re here!” Aria responded, switching to her physical voice. With how excruciatingly long the day had been, she longed for little more than finally getting some rest. And while this might not have been that, unless she were to sentence her husband to having to carry her back home, just holding him was enough to melt through much of the tension pent inside her—and inside him, too.

“We’ve all been so confused about what was going on with you all, got a bit worried... wait, where’s Marco?” the Grimmsnarl asked, concerned.

“He’s... in the healers’ tent. He got roughed up today, and they’re keeping him overnight just in case.”

The Grimmsnarl’s fanged grimace shifted just enough for his wife and mom to notice the concern it now conveyed. Aria answered his unspoken question as they all turned to head home, “We’ve... learned a lot about Anne today. Cinder wasn’t happy about Marco asking Ember about a potential connection between her and Anne. And then, it turned out she’d most likely erased Ember’s memories of Anne.”

“I-is he gonna be alright?” he asked.

“Thankfully, yes. It’s just some surface burns, and the healers took good care of him,” his wife answered.

That much was reassuring, at least. Garret held his wife close as they walked on, the worry about everything going on lately filling his mind. “Thank goodness. A-and what did you say about Ember and the human?”

“They used to be close friends, sweetie, and grew up together. Their... human family was absolutely wretched. Anne parted ways with Ember to keep her safe, and then ended up running away for her life, which then led to her crash and us finding her.”

“That’s... oh the deities…” he muttered, the idea of a family vile enough for a child to run away for their life making him feel deeply ill. He knew it was exactly that kind of family that he had hatched in before being rescued and eventually raised by Autumn, but… it was so much worse to hear it having happened to someone else.

It also made him want to hug his mom—which was what he then did. Autumn squeaked as she was suddenly lifted off the ground and into his arm, but her surprise gave way to affection soon after.

“The rest of the human world doesn’t seem to be any better for her in that regard. Her staying here for good would be for the best,” Aria continued.

“And I had the idea that our burrow would work well for that~,” Autumn added, making her son pause mid-step. The idea evoked so many mixed feelings inside him it felt impossible to even start untangling them all. To help a child, to pass the torch like that—it was euphoric to think about. But, at the same time, “Are you sure, mom? I—I don’t want her to live somewhere where she’d b-be scared again...”

Without their respective psychics, Aria’s and Autumn’s hugs were far from impressive in strength. They more than made up for that in how heartfelt they were, though; both women were more than happy to reassure the most important man in their lives. “You look mean at a glance, sweetie, but brush aside the top coat and you’re all honey. Her parents... looked reprehensible and acted so, so much worse. I’ve seen some of her memories, a-and they still make me ill to think about...” Autumn explained, getting the group moving again.

Garret nodded through his mom’s words, holding her tight as he got a grip on his breathing. Doubts and worries kept swelling inside his skull, but his wife was there for him. “That’s not something we’re deciding on here and now. Just... once it comes to that, once I have to stand up and plead Anne’s case in front of the Elders, I want to know that I’d be able to bring our burrow up as a place where she could stay and be safe. And that I don’t doubt one bit.”

The explanation made sense, though even just acknowledging that felt like agreeing to a massive commitment. He kept airing his worries as they got closer to their home, “Do you think we’re ready for another soul to be taking care of?”

“‘Ready’ in the sense of being prepared enough to start trying for another child? Probably not~. Ready in the sense of being able to provide a lost, traumatized soul with the safety she’d been lacking for so long, even if it includes some growing pains? Absolutely.”

It was an important distinction to make, sending a wave of fluster through Garret’s face. He only barely kept himself from lifting his wife off the ground with the hug that followed. “W-Well, you’ve interacted with her much more th-than I have so far. You probably know better, sweetie.”

“I hope that one day you’ll feel as confident in your ability to be the best dad she could ever wish for as I am~,” Aria smiled. As flustering as the previous remark was, this one was incomparably more effective. Before the Gardevoir knew it, she was swept off her feet and held tight, returning the embrace as they walked into the view of their burrow’s entrance. Decrepit as it looked, the stray rays of light escaping through the holes between the door and its frame betrayed its homeliness.

Alas, both psychics had to be lowered onto their feet so that they’d fit through the front door. As much as Garret wanted to resume holding them tight once they walked in, filling their stomachs with something yummy came first. The scene that awaited inside was an amusing one. The prospect of getting to keep playing even with it being dark outside left the trio of kids acting a bit hyper. They were in the middle of some play tussling, surrounded by their toys as their guardians walked down the stairs.

“Mom, where have you been!? A-and where’s Uncle Marco?” Cadence asked, the worrying she’d been masking with play finally showing itself—especially with Marco still absent. Without skipping a beat, she got up to her feet and bounded over to her guardians, needing some comfort of her own.

“We had a long, busy day, sweetie. I’m sorry for being gone for so long. Marco got injured during his duties, and is at the healers’ tent,” Aria explained, crouching to hug her little ones. The visible worry on both the Ralts’s and the Kirlia’s faces made her hold them that much tighter as Autumn comforted the flying scorpion just off to the side.

“Uncle Marco is hurt?” the Ralts asked.

“Yes Bell, he is. It’s nothing big, thankfully, but he needs a few days to rest it off,” his mom explained.

“Can we come and make him feel better?”

After all, smooches were the panacea for any ouchie as far as the tyke was concerned. Surely it would work here, too.

“I don’t see why not, I’m sure he’d really appreciate it sweeties~.”

Bell squeed at his mom’s reassurance, squirming in her arms. Just a few feet away, Cadence felt a wave of cheekiness come over her. She knew she’d get shot down, but maaaaaybe her mom was just about tired enough to offhandedly agree to her idea? She asked, “Oh, oh, oh—could we see Anne if we’re already gonna be at the clinic~?”

Aria had to stop herself from reflexively disagreeing. She and Autumn glanced at each other at the Kirlia’s question, before a playful, tired smirk crept on their faces. “...you know what~? Deal.”

The sudden gasp that left Cadence and Elric was almost loud enough to stir the Gligar’s dad from his hibernation. Aria broke into giggles at the group’s palpable excitement, with Bell following soon after—even if he still had no idea what the entire big human deal even was.

“Really!?” the Kirlia asked.

“Yep! She may end up staying in our village for a bit longer, and it’d be good for her to make some friends, don’t you think?”

As surprised as Cadence was at the unexpected one-eighty turn of her mom’s opinion on this, she couldn’t deny liking her current logic much, much more than the typical scout scaredyness from yesterday. She squealed, “Thank you, thank you, thank you!”

“Will we be able to play with her?” Elric asked, his question much more deserved despite him being no less excited. As he spoke, he scrambled over to hug his current guardian, warm to the touch in the shared glee.

“To an extent. She’s still injured, but I think you’ll all be able to figure something out~,” Aria explained.

While the two older kids were left satisfied, eager at the idea of sating their curiosities first hand, Bell’s mind wandered to the question he had earlier today. His small body wriggled with joy at getting to make a friend, but he had no idea what that friend looked like! “What color are humans?”

A tricky question to answer for how simple it was on the surface. Aria paused as her husband poured her and Autumn their portions of the dinner, the rich aroma relaxing her with her every breath. She explained the best she could, “Many colors, really. They’re like us with furless skin and hair on top of their head, but I’ve seen their skin be anything from dark brown to whitish pink, and their hair from black to yellow. Even saw one with pink hair a few months ago, but nobody else like that since, hah.”

“Maybe they were a really important human?” the Kirlia asked.

“I doubt it, Cadence; they didn’t feel any different to anyone else. How’s that for an answer, Bell~?”

The toddler had to think long and hard before the incomprehensible baby train of thought finally arrived at the Happy Feelings plaza, making him squeak as he held his mom closer, “Okay! I wanna meet Anne!”

“And you will, tomorrow. And now, all three of you are up way past your bedtimes~.”

The shared groan that left the tykes at her comment was music to Aria’s ears. With a bit of help from her psychics, she picked up the entire trio and carried them over to their room. Their excitement gave way to sleepiness as they were tucked into their shared bedding, and then—rest. For once, Aria wasn’t be far behind in that regard.

As overwhelming as tomorrow felt to think about, Anne believed in her. And, as she chewed through the lukewarm dinner, she was happy to earnestly share that belief. They’d figure something out.

Even if the Elders were about as likely to accept Anne with open arms as a Fire-type was to embrace a tidal wave, not even they could resist a good sob story. Far from the soundest argument in the world, but it was likely to sway at least one vote—and one vote was all it might take to seal the girl’s safety.

Half an hour later, when she was well on her way to dozing off, one thought in particular kept Aria warm and calm as she played the role of the big spoon. Her mind grew quieter with each passing moment, the mantra bringing peace to her and Anne alike,

She would deliver on her promise to Anne, no matter what.


Chapter 11: Guilt



“~Open the door you FUCKING WHORE!~”

Anne hyperventilated as she watched her room’s door shake inside its weathered frame.

Her father’s every bang threatened to finally make the old, moldy wood give in and leave nothing between herself and the result of whichever minor slight it was that had upset him this time. Each time, she backed further into the corner, to little effect beyond draining the heat out of her body even faster.

“~Once I get in there, I’m gonna fucking KILL that RAT of yours, OPEN THE FUCKING DOOR!~”

Immense as her fear about her own safety was, though, worries about Ember were even brighter. The teeny Fennekin bundled in against her front, seeking refuge from the hell that awaited her outside of her human’s embrace.

Anne tried to think of something, anything she could do. She could’ve sworn there should’ve been a window nearby, but there wasn’t, there never was. They were cornered, and only had to live as long as it took the drunkard meters away to break down the final barrier before him.

“~OPEN!~”

A large crack sprouted from the top of the door, almost cleaving it in half. Anne shrieked in horror as she held Ember even tighter, keeping her from looking at the unfolding terror. The only comfort she could provide the lil’ fox in their last moments.

“~THE!~”

The second strike broke away enough of the rotten wood to let Anne get a peek of the furious, bloodshot eyes on the other side of the doorway, and the bared, rotting teeth underneath them. All she could do in the face of that horror was close her eyes and curl up even tighter, bracing for whatever was to follow.

“~FUCKING!~”

I don’t think you need to see any more of this...”​

“~DOOR!~”

The whispered voice made Anne look up just in time for the final strike to break the door apart—followed by reality itself.

Everything dissolved into colorful, sparkling glitter before fading away into darkness, leaving her staring at nothing as her dream-numbed brain tried to process it all. In an instant, it was only her, Ember, and… someone else left.

As terrifying as the sight of a Mismagius would normally be, the unreality of everything around her heavily dulled its impact. After a brief stare, Anne looked down at the fox she’d been trying to comfort all along, only for her to be very different, too.

Larger…?

Taller…?

Was she wearing something…?

Anne was too dumbfounded and shellshocked to notice the sluggishness of her thoughts. The confusion that underlaid them was still there, though, trying to make heads and bushy tails of the bipedal fox resting on her lap.

Hmmm... I suppose it won’t hurt...” an unknown voice whispered, making her look up at the ghost once more. Their crooked smile grew as their yellow eyes glowed. The surrounding darkness warbled, and one blink later, Anne found herself in another kind of darkness entirely.

More and more of her sensations came to as she stared at the tent’s ceiling, too dark to make anything out of. A glance to the right provided her something to focus on; the bluish moonlight just strong enough to render the distant treetops visible and to illuminate the bed she rested on. The raggedy blanket was warmer than she would’ve—



Oh?​

It wasn’t until Anne tried to shift on the soft bedding that she actually felt the furry, warm weight on her chest and side. The awareness of something else being this close to her almost made her try scrambling away there and then—at least until she realized how familiar some of these sensations were.

The weight, the warmth, the texture, both of the softer fur against her shift and the warmer, rougher one pressing against her collarbone. The more Anne thought, the more details crept out from the recesses of her memory.



Wait...​

The limited lighting and the shawl covering them made it difficult to make out who the stranger was. Difficult, but not impossible—with a large, triangular ear sticking out through the hole in the fabric telling. Not quite like a Fennekin, more like a Braixen, like the pictures in the encyclopedias she’d tried to read to process her grief before it backfired hard on her.



It couldn’t be...​

The body shape fit, the size fit. Trepidation gripped Anne’s mind as she reached to pull back the hood on the fox’s head. She tried to suppress the realization that had been building up all along, lest it all turned out to be a freak coincidence and she’d have to experience the pain of having to let go of Ember again—

That Braixen was wearing an eyepatch on the same eye Ember couldn’t see out of.

The girl’s eyes went wide as the mental dam she’d set for herself began to buckle and shatter, her tiny body shaking at the growing realization—

“~E-Ember...? EMBER!~”​

Anne couldn’t care an iota less about how much noise she made as blinding, overwhelming joy filled her mind. She cat up to comfort her friend as her right arm reached to scoop Ember into as close a hug as she could manage—the same position they used to spend hours in. Or as close an approximation as possible, considering she just didn’t fit anymore.

As much as she wanted to scream in joy, soon enough Anne found herself fighting through tears as she curled her body around her one flame of hope, now reignited into a roaring inferno. Warm enough to drive her strain and exhaustion away, leaving only bliss and relief.

Just as her jubilant exclamation had turned into a silent, intense hug, that hug slowly turned into quiet, held-in sobs.

Her fears about how Ember was doing, about if she’d ever find someone that would love and protect her, about her having been put down or handed off to a notice trainer—all of them left her strained mind, one tear at a time, wetting her shirt as the sleeping fox’s chest expanded and contracted into her own. She was safe; they were finally safe...

As Anne clung to Ember, not wanting to let go for the next forever, the adrenaline rush accompanying her revelation began to fade. Her breaths grew shakier as she burned through the last of her emotional high, leaving her aching, drowsy—and with Ember beside her, once more.

Considering neither her shout nor the hug that followed had woken her up, she must’ve been just as exhausted. Anne chuckled weakly at the thought as she snuck her hand inside Ember’s hood and stroked her between the ears. It’s been years, but she still remembered exactly how to do it just right, as if no time had passed at all.

“~I-I’m here, I-I’m here…~” she whispered, calm repetition soothing her psyche as she drifted closer and closer to total exhaustion. She closed her eyes for just a moment, only for a quiet, unnatural whisper to snap Anne back to full awareness. She gasped, holding the lil’ fox tighter as she scanned for threats.

A pair of glowing, telltale yellow-red eyes staring at her from a few feet was as definite a threat as they got. Anne twisted herself as she tried to scoot away from the ghost, a shriek of fear caught in her throat.

The Mismagius’ attempt to approach her earned it a similarly horrified whine, audible this time. Pitiful as it was, it made the bringer of curses stop in its tracks with another drawn-out whisper. Anne had no idea whether these were the terrifying, mind-breaking incantations she’d read about, or if they were something else altogether. Either way, she was powerless to stop them, only able to clench her eyes shut and curl up with Ember in her arms, bracing for whatever was to follow.

And then… nothing did. Nothing painful or threatening, at least.

She heard the ghost’s whispers once more, drawn out and… more melodic this time, almost rhythmic. They droned on with a rudimentary yet ethereal tune, one that dug deep into Anne’s psyche with each syllable. Sound by sound, the tension in her body evaporated, the terror gripping her mind lost power, even the aching in her left arm diminished to the point of being ignorable. And then; it ended, leaving Anne with an emptier, calmer mind.

Anne used some of the reclaimed brainpower to redouble her efforts to provide Ember all the attention she’d been owed over the past year, and the rest to dare look up from her impromptu hiding spot.

The Mismagius was now much closer, most of its body illuminated by the moonlight. Easily in reach was she to untangle her arm from around Ember, floating low enough to be on eye level with her. Its—their—angular smile grew larger, and yet less contorted as they made eye contact.

Curiously, they were holding a book in one of their front tendrils. Anne’s focus shifting towards it made the ghost laugh, the sound chipper and breathy. At a certain level, she knew she ought to be afraid, but she just… wasn’t.

She didn’t have the time to dwell on that absence of sensation before the ghost hovered closer, and placed the book down beside her. They then reached with the freshly freed tendril to pet her on the head; gentleness combining with a weird mix of physical coldness and spiritual warmth, filling her with reassurance. It felt much nicer than she ever expected a creature like this to feel like.

Even despite Anne’s exhaustion, the repetitiveness of that thought didn’t go unacknowledged.

“~Th-thank you...~”

The ghost bowed their hatted head, light pets continuing for a while longer before their focus was suddenly drawn to… the nearest wall. Before Anne could really notice, their gaze shifted along the wall in tune with approaching, muffled sounds, until something entered the room.

Anne had no idea what; the being obscured by the darkness. Their noises sure weren’t, though—as quietly as they were tried to be pronounced, the mews, purrs, hisses and growls kept catching the girl’s attention, putting her on edge.

For a few moments, the ghost and the unknown being talked, the former glancing at her a few times. The chitchat ending didn’t bring her any relief, though—the opposite, if anything. It made the unknown creature approach closer, a brief golden glimmer the only sign of their existence as Anne leaned away from them.

They walked around her bed before seeming to dig into her bag—at least if the shuffling of cloth and a few thuds were any indication. Anne could only hold her breath as she listened in; hold her breath and comfort herself by petting Ember. Eventually, the rustling finally stopped—

Before something cold and smooth touching her exposed arm made Anne jump.

The object was then placed down beside her, brain taking its time processing the events as the stranger walked further back into the room. Begrudgingly, she unwrapped her arm from around Ember, before reaching towards the unknown item.

And grabbed the cheap plastic flashlight she took from the house’s toolbox on that fateful evening. Once the realization hit her, Anne did the first thing that came to mind. She pointed the tool toward where she last heard the noises come from and turned it on with a satisfying click—just in time to realize why that was a bad idea.

Thankfully, the Weavile she’d inadvertently flashed only flinched and squinted—as opposed to any more… drastic reaction.

“~S-sorry!~”

The cone of light was immediately redirected towards the ceiling, lighting up the room enough to make out the Dark-type from their namesake darkness without having to blind anyone else. To Anne’s relief, the apex predator didn’t mind all that much, nodding as the light was aimed away from her face and chuckling at the girl’s expression.

They may have smiled too, but she couldn’t quite make it out.

It seemed they wouldn’t be the only stranger visiting her either, though. The next bit of rustling outside was followed up on by an honest-to-gods Scizor stepping in, seemingly also taken aback by her. Somehow.

As the non-human occupants of the room exchanged words, even more of them showed up. The Luxray was probably the same one she saw yesterday—the glare of their gleaming eyes matched, at least. It was only brief, but it still left her chilled as they joined in on the ongoing discussion.

Yesterday, yesterday... trying to remember what had happened yesterday once that bubbly Azumarill left proved futile. There was smoke in the distance, Blossom was worried about it, and then… out cold. She was probably so exhausted after everything earlier, she just dozed off on the spot. With how abrupt her rest seemed to have been, though, even that idea didn’t quite fit. Before she could think through it any further, the next stranger stepped in, their entrance much less subdued than others.

The Decidueye was almost the Luxray’s polar opposite in the look they gave her. Her fear of their kin made it difficult to take in their positive attitude to the furthest extent, though. It definitely wasn’t as strong as it used to be with the warm impression Blossom had left yesterday, making her ‘only’ flinch backwards as the owl approached, cooing happily.

As unnerving as the situation was, Anne couldn’t deny it felt nice for someone to get happier at seeing her, for once. Whoever had shown up next seemed quite apprehensive about entering the room. Anne watched a few of the already present mons face the entrance in response to the canine woofs, but their source never revealed themselves.

Whether it was for the best, she didn’t yet know.

As nice as the Decidueye and as confusing as everyone else was, it was the last arrival that really brought relief to Anne’s confused mind. She turned her flashlight at the steadily creeping sunrise as the Gardevoir approached and greeted, “^Good morning, Anne! How are you feeling sweetie?^” Her dimly glowing red eyes had become a more comforting sight than the girl would’ve ever thought possible.

Anne herself might have been fine enough, but it paled in importance compared to who she had woken up next to. she held the asleep fox once more while she put the words together, all the emotions making it so much harder. “~Sh-she’s here, Ember’s here, she’s safe, she’s—~”

Anne’s sniffle cut her off before she could finish her sentence. She snuggled up closer to the fox as the joy of their reunion hit her once more, too powerful for words. The Gardevoir’s resulting pets were just as tingly and pleasant as she remembered them, making the girl squirm as she held onto her best friend.

“^Mhm! She’d been living with us for the past year. I apologize for not introducing you to each other earlier, but we weren’t sure whether she was really the Ember you knew. Thankfully, she... remembered you, and was overjoyed to see you again,^” Aria explained. Her words brought on emotional turmoil inside Anne, each small pet along Ember’s head helping her straighten her racing thoughts that bit more.

The firefox having been here all along was as much a relief as it was depressing. She lived less than an hour by bike away from someone she thought she’d never see again. It hurt to think about, filling her with regret for not even thinking to try looking. Hearing that Ember was just as happy to see her again forced many more happy tears out of Anne. She was so relieved her friend didn’t hold a grudge against her because of what her family had done to her, or at the pain of their eventual separation.

Both of those may have hurt her just as much as they did Ember, but she cared about the lil’ fox more.

“~I-I’m-*sniff*-I’m so glad to hear... Sh-she was so scared when I left her at the shelter, and-*sniff*-I w-was so worried she’d hate me for it...~”

Aria’s tingling, magical pets continued as she sat down on the bedding. She reassured, “^No, not at all. She loves you just as much as you love her, and I can feel that rather well~.^”

Anne scooted closer almost out of reflex, close enough to lean on the Gardevoir with her entire body as she held Ember tight, sniffling all the while. The remark at the end accomplished its intended purpose, making the girl giggle. She needed that more than words could tell, looking up at the Gardevoir teary-eyed. “~Th-thank you... is she alright? I-I think I shouted loudly earlier a-and she didn’t wake up...~”

Anne watched closely as Aria moved her hand from her forehead to Ember’s. A moment of focus resulted in a small, yet confident smile on Aria’s face, and an equally reassuring nod. “^She’s perfectly okay, just really, really tired after yesterday. It was a lot for all of us, her especially.^”

That made sense, at least.

Anne hugged the Braixen tight one last time before slowly letting go. As comforting as it was for her to dispense affection, this position couldn’t have been anywhere near as comfortable for Ember, now that she had evolved. She took her time in lowering the vixen onto the bedding beside her, giving her the entire pillow and much of the blanket.

It was chilly in here, yes, and letting go of Ember didn’t help with the goosebumps all over Anne’s body, but the fox deserved comfort right now more than ever. Her human could bear a little cold. Thoughts in that vein helped distract the girl from everything else going on in the room. The previous conversation had reignited in the meantime. And with all but Aria’s parts being audible and yet untranslated, it left Anne feeling on edge.

One that was constantly being melted through with the Gardevoir’s constant affection.

Thankfully, the whispered animal sound near-cacophony didn’t last long. Everyone but the Mismagius and Aria got going in not too long, and the final one to depart left a few passing words to the Gardevoir. She didn’t look like she liked what she’d heard as she turned to the girl once more, “^Anne?^”

“~Y-yes, Mrs. Aria?~”

“^Just ‘Aria’ is okay, sweetie. I was just thinking, actually. Would you like to meet my kids? I’ve a daughter that’s around your age and a much younger son, and they’re both rather excited to hear there’s a human in our little village. And, considering you’re not going away anytime soon, probably wouldn’t be a bad idea to meet some more people here~.^”

The offer came out of the left field, taking Anne aback.

On one hand, she wasn’t exactly good with meeting people, be they humans or mons. On the other, what M—Aria said also made sense. As frightening as that whole prospect was, it was a good idea to get started as soon as she could, and with someone she could expect to not be mean. Hopefully, they wouldn’t dislike her for any of the actually valid reasons either…

“~A-are you gonna be watching o-over us?~” Anne asked, not expecting the Gardevoir to be so surprised at her question.

“^Hmm... I have my duties to attend to, unfortunately. How about this—I ask my brother to watch over you all, and then I’ll come back in a few hours and rejoin you~? Maybe even with my husband, hah!^”

“~Okay, th-that sounds good. Does your b-brother know about m—~”

“^Yes he does. I’m sure he won’t mind helping out with this.^”

“~A-alright. What are they all like?~”

“^Well, my brother, Marco, is a bit more withdrawn than me. He may come off as cold, but give him a chance and he’ll warm up quickly. My daughter Cadence is really energetic and excited about meeting you. Don’t hesitate to tell her to slow down a bit if needed; she won’t mind. Bell is really little and just happy to meet a new friend, even if that friend is a bit different from others~. Elric will also be here; he’s a boy we’re looking out for while his dad hibernates. He’s shy at first, but really playful once you get past introductions.^”

The descriptions of Cadence and Elric left Anne worried about how well their personalities would end up meshing. She was the absolute furthest thing from energetic or physically playful, even before her injuries. And as much as she didn’t mind being a shy bookworm, that personality type might’ve been rather alien to this village, considering that books didn’t exist here.

Still, she had no way to know but to try. “~Okay! Wh-when are they gonna b-be here?~”

“^Once they wake up and have breakfast. Cypress here will keep you company until then, is that alright?^”

The namedrop made the girl look over at the Mismagius. They grew increasingly less scary as the sun rose, their small stature in particular dispelling much of Anne’s remaining worries. “~Yeah! Th-thank you. Oh, who were... e-everyone else here, the ones that have left by now?~”

“^They’re my coworkers, Anne. We all look out for the safety of our village and make sure that nobody dangerous stumbles on it, be it an angry predator that wants to hunt those less capable of self defense, or... well, a human,^” Aria explained. As much as she expected that latter addition to confuse the girl—or worse, upset her—it thankfully didn’t result in either. Anne just nodded in understanding, already aware of the threat that human awareness would pose to this village of mons.

Trainers were one thing, but… the risk went deeper than just them.

Anne distinctly recalled reading about something like this in a stuffy history book, one of many she’d gone through in her many years at Mrs. Graham’s library. An incident in Kalos some half century ago—a few dozen mons had moved into an abandoned human town. Based on a report written for a local newspaper at the time, they appeared to have been living in it much like humans did. They used the buildings the intended way, engaged in farming, stockpiled food. They even visited nearby human villages and bartered for useful items in exchange for the crops they grew.

Which was how the word of them eventually spread.

After a good couple years of growth, the news of them had made its way to a nearby city. As an unbelievable rumor, sure, but it was enough for the League to intervene. Within days, elite trainers had either captured or chased the village’s inhabitants away, making sure to level the buildings and poison the farmland in their wake. The official reason was to prevent wild mons from becoming a threat to nearby humans or themselves by misusing the buildings.

But those who were there knew better.

“~I-I see. But... why in this r-room? Was it about me?~”

Aria sighed heavily, unable to help but to confirm Anne’s hunch. “^Yeah, it was. But… we were just discussing where you’re gonna be staying once you recover,^” the Gardevoir explained, shuddering at the words. Thankfully, Anne was too distracted to pick up on it, letting Aria continue, “^I think it’s about time I got going and joined the others. There are some… important things we need to discuss in a more appropriate place. I’d hate to keep them waiting for too long.^”

“~Okay! H-have a nice day M—Aria!~”

With the final hair ruffle, Aria got up and headed out, her smile vanishing the moment she looked away. Her departure left the room in silence, only broken by muffled sounds from the next chamber over. Guess she could try to relax—



Huh?

While she had no delusions about the Mismagius’s inability to read, she at least expected them to have been examining the book she’d brought with herself when running away from home. That turned out to not be the case.

The realization took Anne aback, making her investigate just what this book was. Its front cover was someone’s reflection in a shattered mirror, with the cracks spreading radially from their right eye. Quite eye-catching, especially when combined with the title:

COMING TOGETHER: Recovery after trauma
A very… appropriate choice of book, but it didn’t shed any light on how in the world was it here to begin with. Anne only grew more confused by the moment, looking around the room to see where it might’ve come from—wait, where did those bags in the corner come from?

Was that one of Mrs. Graham’s old coats!?​


Aria hated lying.

The moment she left Anne’s room, the Gardevoir had to take a breath and mentally reset. She regretted having to lie to this extent again, even if she knew it was preferable to the alternative. The last thing she wanted was to make her panic at the awareness that her life was dangling on the line drawn by a trio of old coots.

To deny her just one day of happiness, of being cared for and surrounded by friendly faces.

“Aria?”

Speaking of friendly faces.

The Gallade had already felt much better than the last time she’d seen him. Still in nowhere near a shape to return to scouting duties yet, but enough to bring a smile to his sister’s face. “^Morning, Marco. I’m alright, just… got lost in thought.^”

“You sure?” he asked.

No, no she wasn’t. But the rest of the scouts were likely already getting annoyed at her for taking so long, she didn’t have the time to go over every single little detail this terrible situation was woven out of. “^For the most part. Do you feel you’ll be able to come along and give your testimony about what you saw?^”

“For sure, meant to ask you about that. If they think they can decree Anne out of this place, then they’re wrong. Ember won’t let them and I for sure won’t let them, either,” Marco answered, stalwart.

“^That’s what I wanna hear! That aside, I… agreed for the kids to come over and meet Anne. She felt mostly positive about the idea, though we’d need someone to watch over them and be on the lookout for Cinder, just in case.^”

The Gallade blinked at his sister in confusion, very uncertain about how well he’d perform as a nanny. Then again, that was something he was in the state for—once he got a bit more rest at least—as opposed to any other duty he might have wanted to undertake instead. Including the latter part of what his sister had described.

“I-It’d be new for me, and I doubt I’ll be too good at it, but… I can give it a shot. Though, if Cinder comes, I-I doubt I’d b-be able to do anything a-about her...” he stammered, earning himself a telekinetic hug from his sister. The warmth made him squirm as he looked up at her, trying to cool himself down after the vixen’s mention.

“^We can ask Cypress to stay here for longer, then. It’s no big deal. And~ I think you’ll do fine at watching over Anne. She reminds me of you a lot really, just give her, and yourself, the time to warm up to each other,^” she reassured him.

“Th-thanks, I’ll try that...”

“^You got this, I believe in you~.^”

Marco gave Aria a shaky smile before wincing as he stretched and tried to scan his surroundings. The auras of Anne and Ember being so closely bonded brought an immediate smile to his face, one that wouldn’t wash off soon. “Th-thanks, sis. And, goodness, I had no idea what I was gonna see when Anne’s memories started flowing yesterday, but… the sheer love between them, it’s so sweet it’s almost cloying, isn’t it?”

“Hah! Knew it,” a high-pitched voice chuckled from nearby, self-satisfaction dripping from their voice. Both siblings looked further into the tent and blinked in unison at the smug expression on the tinkerer’s front face. Or, at least, the parts of it that weren’t covered in dressings and which didn’t have a cold bag tied to them.

“^...Mikiri?^” Aria asked, confused.

“Yeah~? Just saying I knew these two liked each other.”

As much as Aria wanted to roll her eyes at the half-truth—there was a ton more smugness there than just affirming one’s own hunch—the fact that the Mawile of all people knew it took her aback. As did her presence here, making her ask, “^Why are you here?^”

“Ask your brother. I was test driving a fixed version of the big human two-wheel with Ori when we had to emergency brake and it all fell apart and sent me tumbling. And then Ori went on about how I was bleeding and nagged me into coming here, and then the healers nagged me into staying the night because something something concussion something. I feel fine,” the Mawile explained. It sure was a quintessentially ‘annoyed Mikiri’ response, but it also only brought more questions with itself.

Aria didn’t have the time for any of them, aside from the most important one, “^Uh, huh. How did you know Anne and Ember liked each other?^”

“The weird thin painting, silly. I’m supposed to be the one that can’t communicate well, and even I picked up on that human and Ember being friends. All that Lumi could go on about when I showed it to him was yapping on about how the human abused her and other dumb nonsense. For all his fancy eyes, he sure can’t see for shit sometimes,” Mikiri chuckled, before going for the jugular, “Then again, considering how much meandering there apparently was between the scouts before anyone even considered that obvious fact, I’m not sure how much any of y’all are better at that.”

The worst part about the Mawile’s words was that Aria couldn’t even dispute them. She was right; their worried uncertainty looked patently absurd in hindsight. Then again, that was simply the magic of hindsight, wasn’t it?

“^It’s—it’s not always as simple as that when so much is on the line, Mikiri.^”

“Maybe, but that doesn’t mean y’all should go around trying to cram what you see into the box of your pre-existing biases and ideas as opposed to shaping the latter around the former,” the Mawile rebuked.

The siblings’ blank look had the metal fairy chuckle to herself, unfortunately aggravating her headache a bit.

“What~? I just pay attention to Jovan’s fancy-schmancy philosophizing from time to time. It has some useful tidbits like that, even if most of it is boring as mud.”

Perhaps it wasn’t a bad idea to attend some of those themselves some time instead of just trying to convince Cadence and Elric to check them out.

“^Seems so, yeah. Well, best we get going, the others are waiting for us,^” Aria said.

“Don’t let me hold you up any more, then. You gotta do what you gotta do to keep this place safe, and hopefully it won’t include a humanling getting torn away from Ember again.”

“^We’ll—we’ll try my best, Mikiri.^”

“I know that much—now off ya go!”


The Elders’ tent was far from lively at the best of times, and the weight of the situation hanging in the air only made it even gloomier. The present scouts were gathered in a loose semicircle around the central, sunken fire pit. Its gentle, steady flames may have kept the physical frost at bay, but did little to help with the emotional coldness.

Aria and Marco’s entrance had some less patient voices reacting with some variation of ‘finally’, making them roll their eyes as they took their seats; the Gallade leaning on his sister.

“^Apologies for the delay. A few things held us back,^” Aria said.

“None of them could’ve been as important as this! By Orion, such disrespect!” a raised, gurgling voice whined. It only gathered eye rolls in response, from most of the audience at that. The Breloom that had muttered it grumbled to himself afterwards, arms extending just long enough for him to cross them as he narrowed his beady eyes.

“^There’s a difference between importance and urgency, Elder Winnie. Comforting a scared child is more urgent, even if for some reason we think it more important to decide how we are going to make them suffer,^” Aria explained. Her words had most of the tent grow silent except for constantly grumbling Winnie, and the Torkoal beside him.

The Fire-type lifted herself up and walked a few steps forward before replying, voice low and slow, “I ask you to stay away from emotional language like that, Aria.”

The Gardevoir sighed as she took a deep breath and closed her eyes. As much as she respected the Torkoal, she couldn’t deny her constant pretense of dispassionateness being annoying at times. Still, not something to whine about here and now. “^Understood, Elder Ana.^”

“Very well. Let us begin this session in earnest, then.”

As undignified as both the tent and the mons gathered inside it looked, the procedure was taken seriously. Everyone gathered tried to put their most objective foot forward, even if their opinions about this entire mess couldn’t be different if they had tried.

“The topics for discussion in this gathering are to be: the current situation about the human, Cinder’s involvement, and the decision of what shall we do with the human going forward. Are these accurate?” the Torkoal asked. Her gaze moved around the chamber, each other elder and scout like nodding in acknowledgement one after another. At least, until she’d made it to the very last person on her checkup. The Torkoal gave her a few more moments to hopefully realize what was going on, before resorting to speaking out loud, “Celia?”

Hearing her name finally took the Primarina out of her mute pondering, gaze jumping from a nondescript spot on the floor to her fellow Elder.

The dim, harsh lighting made the many scars adorning her face and arms especially visible. Her right flipper had only a single finger remaining, and she lacked any of the pearls or stars that typically adorned her kin’s heads. Much of the translucent fin and hair that sprouted behind it was missing from the left side of her head, too.

With a few strained motions, she pulled herself up to be in line with Winnie; the wheels of the cart that the rear half of her body rested on squeaking as they rolled a few paces. “Present. The topics do sound accurate,” she responded, voice just as smooth and soothing as it was the first time the present had heard it despite everything she’d been through.

“Very well, let us begin with discussing the current situation around the human. Aria, from what I know, you’ve had the most involvement with them. Could you catch us up with everything you’ve learned so far,” Ana asked.

Aria shuffled forward a couple feet as the Torkoal backed the same distance, and spoke, “^The human’s name is Anne. She’s a child of approximately the same mental age as Cadence. Two days ago, before dawn, Sprout had spotted her having fallen into the ravine close to the human path, and rushed her into the village because of her grievous injuries. She would not have survived being flown to the nearest human healer—and that’s if we even knew where the healers were located inside their massive town.^”

As Aria picked her next words, she saw the Primarina’s gaze go wide in shock before jumping over to the dirt beside her. Odd, but she didn’t have the time to pay the Elder further attention before the Torkoal spoke up, “Sprout, can you vouch for Aria’s words?”

“Yep I can, Elder Ana.”

“Proceed as you were.”

“^Anne first woke up yesterday morning. I tried to fool her into thinking she was in a human hospital, but eventually she saw through my lies and panicked. I then told her the truth about the village, as myself, to find out more about what led to her crashing in the ravine,^” Aria explained.

The corner of the Winnie’s mouth twitched. He clearly wanted to interject at this point—and loudly at that—but reined himself in to preserve decorum. Celia was back to staring at the dirt, eyes wide and yet focused as her left flipper covered her mouth. Ana remained as stone faced as ever, though that was more so because of her anatomy than anything else. Her veneer of objectivity was taking significant effort to maintain in light of Aria’s actions, the fact only apparent to the Gardevoir. “C-continue.”

“^Her crash resulted from her having attempted to run for her life away from her abusive family. It was an unplanned, exhausted act of desperation. She has no relatives she can trust to provide her a safe shelter, and no home to go back to.^”

“Elaborate on that latter point,” Ana requested.

“^I’m speaking both figuratively and literally. Her parents have abused her to the point of physical harm, and the building of her house has burned down.^”

All the elaboration had accomplished was making the gathered blink in confusion, uncertain how Aria could even claim to know the latter. The briefest sign of a raised eyebrow crept onto Ana’s expression, before it disappeared as quickly as it had arrived. “Explain how you know that.”

This is where things got trickier to justify.

Aria took another moment to clear her mind and glance at Lumi, the latter nodding at her as she got her thoughts in order. He might’ve been cranky and crass, but his loyalty was undeniable.

“^Yesterday afternoon, Lumi had alerted me to a human from their nearby town being on the lookout for Anne. Me and Marco interrogated her, at which point she turned out to be someone Anne trusted. She, Olive, felt obliged to search for Anne in light of her disappearance.^”

Now the contentious part.

“^Considering Anne’s situation and uncertain future, I asked her to help us with any human necessities that Anne might need—with us removing any memories of that encounter afterwards, of course. She agreed and provided invaluable insight and support, including much clothing that had belonged to her.^”

Aria kept her eyes closed, knowing full well the kinds of glares she was getting.

“^We visited Anne’s old house to take any remaining clothing she had left behind. As we were doing so, Anne’s father showed up and attacked us. I incapacitated him in response. He was extremely aggressive, resorting to physical violence without provocation, and we have good reasons to believe he acted similarly towards Anne.^”

The silence in the tent was thick enough to cut with a knife. Even Celia’s azure eyes were staring at her, though not without any less intense a thought stream behind them.

“...Lumi, can you vouch for Aria’s words?” Ana asked, no less dumbstruck than others.

“Aye.”

“Proceed as you were.”

“^As we talked to her, Anne kept mentioning an ‘Ember’, a Fennekin she lived and grew up with. She regarded them as very close friends that she had to part ways with because of tragic circumstances. We also found a lifelike artwork depicting our Ember, but younger, together with Anne, among her possessions. When asked, Ember denied remembering anyone like Anne.^”

As Aria wrapped up her line, she glanced over her shoulder at Marco; the Gallade nodding intently while rolling his shoulders. “^I ask that Marco be allowed to provide his perspective here, as he was the one to solve this mistery.^”

“Granted.”

The Gardevoir passed her brother a couple telepathic pats on the back as he scooted forward to take her spot. His body ached, but it wouldn’t be like him to not push through it. As he gathered words, his sister looked around the room, tallying up how everyone felt about the situation so far. Almost everyone remained focused, even Lumi and Winnie, to her surprise. Sure, in their case, it was tainted with some level of dismissiveness, but their attention was held all the same.

Hopefully, they’d be able to evoke the reaction they wanted from them. Something that Aria sadly thought much less possible from the one scout who didn’t even bother stepping into Anne’s room earlier.

Lariat wasn’t known for being talkative, sure, but his present silence went beyond that. His expression remained the same stoic flatness as always, one with no thought behind it to add texture. As far as the Lucario was concerned, he already knew what to do before hearing any specifics. Not even because of any sense of misguided intelligence, no.

Humans weren’t like them, would never be like them. Not a moral judgment, but a perfectly black and white categorization of an ingroup and an outgroup, one which couldn’t be argued against with emotions alone.

“Ahem. After apprehending Olive and passing her off to Aria and Lumi, I thought to ask Ember if she could remember Anne. This backfired—she had a panic attack, and Cinder s-struck me in anger,” Marco said. His dry, croaking voice came perilously close to cracking, but ultimately held. “I thought my investigation was done for, but then… Ember ran over to catch up with me. She still didn’t remember anything about Anne, but my question made her aware of something being wrong with her memory. She then asked to see in Anne in person.”

Both siblings felt doubt flash through the surrounding minds at that claim. Not something they could blame them for, but ultimately, it didn’t matter.

“Continue.”

“I escorted Ember to the clinic and ensured Anne wouldn’t see her. The moment she saw Anne, though, she froze up in panic at feeling that ‘something wrong with her memory’ much more clearly. From my perspective, it felt as if all memories of just Anne had been removed from her recollection, which my intervention then undid.”

More hesitation—how could it have been? That wasn’t like their Ember, shouldn’t have been like their Ember.

“As a result of my intervention, myself, Ember, Anne, and Autumn fainted. From the healers’ testimony, Ember woke up first, immediately laid down beside Anne, hugged her, wouldn’t let go when asked, and fell asleep. Following that, we discovered Cinder had fled the village between me speaking to her and Sprout scanning the area for her.”

The reactions to the finished tale varied.

Disbelief, anger at Cinder, shock at Ember having done something so drastic, astonishment. Winnie briefly broke through his grumpy resting expression into genuine concern for Ember; Celia’s eyes went wide as she kept covering her mouth with her flipper, thoughts racing, and Ana… Ana closed her eyes, lowered her head in defeat, and muttered to herself, bringing the tent into a stone-cold silence, “And so it is...”

The other Elders’ attention snapped to Ana in an instant, neither having any idea what she meant. Scouts were similarly keen on figuring it out, growing increasingly displeased at what they were internally accusing her of.

“What... do you mean by that, Elder Ana?” Sprout asked, having enough composure to keep her words neutral—even if not her tone. Her wings itched—there was something very wrong going on in here. What happened to Ember was a disgrace, a betrayal at the hands of her own guardian, and the one person everyone expected to be objective and rational knew something about it. The fiery tortoise kept pondering in response, making the Decidueye’s expression twist into a snarl. “Elder Ana—”

“I am thinking, Sprout.”

“What is there to be thinking about!? A little one had her mind violated to erase what sounds like the only friend she’d had prior to finding her way here, and you seem to know somethin’ about that!” the owl shouted.

“It is not as simple as that—”

“Then what is it!?”

A low, frustrated grumble left the Torkoal in response. As much as she loathed being hurried along, and was of half a mind to chew Sprout out for that outburst, she knew better than to go against the crowd like this. Especially with this emotional an issue.

There was only so much nice wording could do to conceal a sad, unsightly truth.

“Four hundred and five days ago, the group Ember was a part of first stepped foot into our village. Twenty-one days later, Cinder approached me with a dilemma,” Ana began. Aside from the crackling of flame, the tent remained dead silent. “Ember had been getting better at that point. She was recovering from her injuries, making friends, and growing more comfortable thinking of Cinder as her mother. And yet, she still suffered immensely. Because someone she’d known and loved her entire life, someone she wanted to comfort and save, was still suffering in their personal hell.”

Ana’s posture shrunk, regret making it oh-so-difficult to keep going.

“Ember didn’t know why they had abandoned her, but she didn’t care. She was somewhere safe now, and her friend still suffered. She begged Cinder to rescue that friend so that they may be safe here with us. Every single day. She even begged me, the few times Cinder had enabled communication between us in these early days.”

But, of course, that friend was a human.​

“We didn’t know what to say. We tried to explain to her it wasn’t possible, and that there was nothing we could do. Our explanations were about as successful as trying to argue a river into changing course. Ember was deaf to them, as she was right to be, for we were both lying, even if that’s not how we thought about it. To permit a human to live with us feels like a heresy even now—back then, it was simply unimaginable.”

And yet, Ember kept pleading, every single day.

“Cinder didn’t know what to do. We have exhausted every avenue of rational argumentation and made no progress. All she knew was that her daughter was hurting, and she wanted her to not hurt anymore,” Ana recalled, remembering that day with perfect clarity. The sheer expression of defeat on Cinder’s face, the awareness of just how immoral her idea was.

And yet, it was the only one they had.

“I… advised her against her idea. But, if it was my little one, and I had been the one unable to help them… I don’t know. It’s not a position anyone should ever have to experience the misery of, on either end.”

The silence that followed only lasted a few tense moments. The Decidueye wasn’t as seething as she was before, but she was still cross as she said, “Regardless of Ember hurting or not, what made Cinder think she had the right to control her daughter like that!?”

Before the Torkoal could respond, a different, slyer voice joined the chorus of opposition, “Whether it was love or malice, Ember was still hurt all the same in the end, wasn’t she?”

And then another still, cold and pointed. “^Nor does it explain her outburst at Marco.^”

“Sprout, Ruby, Aria, I do not know. Cinder’s sins are her alone to atone for. I am not excusing them. I merely want it clear that she had not done them out of malice. She will answer for her assault, she will answer for attempting to obstruct you. If nobody else, Ember will hold her accountable for having her memories tampered with.”

As angry as the gathered were at the Delphox, they knew they had the chance to solve the impossible dilemma that had led to her actions in the first place. Sprout spoke up once more, out of any semblance of order, pointing the obvious solution out, “Then let’s vote for Anne to remain here, and avoid forcin’ anyone else to even consider doing the fucked up things Cinder has ever again!”

“A sad story doesn’t make a HUMAN living here acceptable, for Orion’s sake!” Winnie shouted.

“^With all due respect, Elder Winnie—shut up. Her soul is no different from ours just because she’s a human.^”

“That is blatantly absurd, Aria,” Lariat growled, dumbfounded.

His words earned him a few pointed stares, one of them not hesitating to speak up, “Is it now, Lariat? Do you really want to claim she’s inherently evil?”

“This conversation is not about abstract philosophy, Ruby. It is about the material danger posed to us by that human having knowledge of us and being able to leave—”

“We all know much more than Anne does, and yet we’re free to walk, Ori. Why would she betray the only place that had offered her safety—”

“You know how humans are, Marco, why wouldn’t you think th—”

Ahem.”​

Despite it only being a clearing of her throat, Celia’s Disarming Voice wasn’t any less effective as a result.

The escalating shouting match was defused in an instant; the room’s undivided attention was now squarely on the Primarina. Her eyes scanned the room—as if counting—before she spoke once more, now in her normal tone, “I doubt any further argument today will be productive. Considering the importance of this decision as a precedent, I reckon we ought to delay the vote until all scouts are present. It would also give us time to give the situation the thought it deserves.”

Even once the immediate effects of the Disarming Voice had worn off, nobody in the tent was in the mood for any more fighting. One by one, a chorus of nods answered Celia, regardless of what position each participant thought that having more time would push the rest towards.

“Perfect. How does tomorrow’s twilight sound in terms of an appropriate date and hour?” the Primarina asked. Once again, no vocal objections. “Let it be so, then. Make haste spreading the news to the rest of the scouts, and may tomorrow bring us closure.”

With the atmosphere in the room defused, Ana stepped forward to catch everyone’s attention, hoping to close the session. Right as she was about to speak up, though, Celia cut in once more, words aimed squarely at Aria as opposed to the ground before her, “Aria? I have one request in particular for tomorrow’s session. Considering your closeness to the human, you are the best equipped person in the village to fulfill it.”

A jolt of dread shot through the Gardevoir’s horns at being addressed directly like that. She had no idea what the other Fairy-type was expecting from her—aside from maybe being prepared to administer a memory wipe as soon as they done with the verdict.

The mere thought made her want to scream.

“^How could I help, Elder Celia?^” she asked.

“I wish Anne be brought over, so that the Elders could ask her questions directly. I would be the one translating for her.”

As confident as Celia was in her idea, it was clearly the other Elders’ first time hearing it. Their uncertainty was clear on their faces—though, as they thought about it, they realized they both had some personal questions they’d ideally have the girl answer in person.

Aria shuddered as Ana and Winnie affirmed the request. Both at the logistics of moving Anne over, and at the cruelty of exposing her to a band of strangers verbally arguing about her being worthy of living.

“^I hope you aren’t expecting me to subject her to hearing every single argument against her personhood—^”

“No, no such thing. She can stay unaware of the actual discussion, or even of her purpose there. I just want to have a brief chat with her before we get into the voting proper,” Celia clarified.

Guess Aria could do that much, even if she really, really didn’t want to. She didn’t want Anne to panic once she realized what’s going on. Though, it’d also be on her to keep the worst of the details away from her attention, then. “^I’ll try, Elder Celia.^”

“Perfect. Thank you, Aria. You can proceed, Ana.”

A few short rounds of the ceremony later, it was over.

As the scouts departed the Elders’ tent and headed for their duties, the uncomfortable truth of what they’ve learned about the Delphox weighed down on her minds. It, together with the unbearable weight of tomorrow’s decision, pushing them further into dissociation—be it by performing their scouting duties, or otherwise.

Aria fared no better.

Once she’d said her goodbyes to Marco, she turned towards the woods surrounding their village—and then; her patrol path. As she did, one hope burned brighter than the rest, bouncing around her head with her every step.

I hope you know what you’re doing, mom.​



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other fic, Another Way!

Also also check out my series of shorts, The Alarm Goes Off at Six!
 
Last edited:
Chapter 12: Monster

redspah

the gay agenda
Pronouns
she/her


Chapter 12: Monster



“Eeeeee, do you think she’ll draw me too, grandma?”

The shorter half of the family may have taken their time getting ready for the big event today, but once they were finally awake and sated, there was no extinguishing their combined enthusiasm.

Cadence was busy showing that fact the clearest, having to keep herself from running literal circles around her grandma and brother. Hops, twirls and leaps, the sheer extent of the Kirlia’s excitement enough to overcome the biting cold of the winter morning. Or at least, enough when combined with Safeguard and a long scarf wrapped around most of her torso.

“You’ll have to ask her nicely, sweetie~,” Autumn answered.

“I will! It just sounds so cool, I wish I could draw...”

“I’m quite sure you already can draw, Cadence~!” Elric chimed in. The fairy stopped just to stick her tongue out at him—only for the Gligar to respond in kind, and much more effectively at that. Any other time of the year, and he’d be down roughhousing on the ground... but no, not in winter.

Not when they were on their way towards the mysterious human, either.

“You know what I mean!” Cadence asserted.

The bat cackled as he leaped deftly from one wall to another, making the littlest member of the group join in on the giggles from his grandma’s arms. Bell’s very slow pace may have annoyed his sister when he took forever to catch up, but it also meant that any longer trips would be spent being held by a loved one. He squirmed for the umpteenth time that morning at how nice it all felt. Grandma holding him, a warm blanket around him, they would meet a new friend! What’s not to like?

“Maybe Anne will show Cadence how to draw?” he asked. He liked that idea, it made him happy to think about. Friends being nice to each other—and of course they’d be friends with the human! Grandma told them she was nice, and nice people meant friends.

“Nooooo, she doesn’t need to! I can’t draw, it’d just be a waste of time.”

“But would you want her to teach you?” the Gligar asked.

“She won’t be interested, Elric!”

“You don’t know that~,” Autumn teased, fizzling her granddaughter’s self-deprecating train of thought with a grumble.

True, she didn’t know that, but c’mon! Anne wouldn’t wanna waste her time on someone who couldn’t draw at all; she’d have so many more interesting things to talk about! Humans could do so many weird, cool things—of course Anne would want to talk about those instead!

Before either Elric or Autumn could egg the Kirlia on, the entrance to the healer tent finally came into view. Cadence wasted no time before bolting straight ahead without a care in the world; the Indeedee’s call to wait getting stuck in her own throat and discarded soon after. Incorrigible, that one.

Her loved ones would not have it any other way.

The Gligar was only slightly behind his friend, getting him and Cadence all of thirty-odd seconds of head start in confusedly looking around the tent before Autumn and Bell caught up. No Aria, no Marco, the bed that the latter had slept in emptied and cleaned up. Hmm. The healers would probably know something.

“Esther? Do you know where Marco went?” the Indeedee asked, making the Blissey spare them all a brief look.

Tried as she might to fight it, her serious expression melted at the sight of the excited kiddos. “He and Aria left for some scout business, I’m quite sure. They haven’t gotten back yet.”

That much was clear.

Autumn figured Marco would’ve gone with Aria, even if just to provide another vote in favor of letting Anne stay. Fingers crossed it all ended up working out. No way of knowing at the moment, though. Either way, Autumn’s own duty took precedence. Had to mentally prepare everyone else here for a wild human in their midst. Which meant...

“Alright. Cadence. Elric, can you both promise me you’ll wait here until Marco is back and don’t go rushing in on your own? Anne’s been through a lot. The least we could do is spare her further anxiety, don’t you say~?” Autumn asked, just in time to stop the Kirlia from peeking into the human’s room for herself. She sighed in relief at her emotional appeal working out, even if at the cost of making the older kids grow self-conscious about how would they come off to a complete stranger.

Nothing that some gentle affection couldn’t help with, especially when combined with Bell’s best efforts. Anything to make his family feel better, even if he didn’t quite understand why they were sad right now. He loved his family.

“Okay, grandma...” Cadence mumbled.

“Relax, stay out of the healers’ way, and wait for Marco. He should be here any moment now, okay?”

“Yes, grandma!” / “Yes, ma’am!”

Smiles, relief, hugs, a few more pats—Autumn could get out of the healer tent and on her way again. Her task was too important to waste any more time, though she wished she knew exactly how to go about all this. The one idea she came up with during breakfast would be a logistical mess and she doubted other teachers would be too approving of it, but—

“Autumn,” a flat buzz interrupted her train of thought. Her eyes narrowed as she turned to look at the source of the disturbance.

“I don’t have the time, Liz.”

The Vespiquen hovered in place for a moment, stunned, before catching up with the psychic, “I need the status on the human—”

“I said, I don’t have the time. Your fancy tallies can wait.”

Autumn paid the frustration behind her little attention—she had something more important to take care of. Anyhow; she doubted other teachers would be too approving of her plan but…

Their problem, because she was going through with it anyway.​


The village nursery was far from the liveliest of places this early in the day. Many of the assorted tykes were either still asleep, or really wished they were asleep. All the warmth wasn’t helping either—even without the Fire-type Elder to provide warmth, the small fire pit made for a comfortable atmosphere. As evidenced by well over a dozen little ones huddling up close to each other and their caretakers.

It’d be a while before everyone was here. And if Autumn had anything to say, today’s ‘everyone’ would be much larger than usual. “Morning Jovan, Pearl!” she greeted, her voice reaching the two caretakers with mixed results. The Wigglytuff blinked away his momentary daze, while the Grumpig looked like she’d been freshly woken up; limbs and curly tail alike stretching to the sound of a held-in yawn.

Before either of them could return Autumn’s greeting, though, another voice filled the sleepy gathering first. One much livelier, and much more confused, “Hiiiii Autumn! Where’s Bell?”

The lil’ Riolu underlined her confusion by glancing around the clearing, neither eyes nor aura having any success in finding her favorite playmate. Head tilts gave way to tail wagging once the Indeedee responded to her question in the most affectionate way, “Hey, Reya! Bell won’t be around today sadly, he’s gonna be visiting Anne!”

“Awwwhhh... oh oh oh, who’s Anne?”

“The human at the clinic!” Autumn answered. Regardless of how drowsy the two caretakers had been before then, the Indeedee’s clarification had managed to wake them up in record time.

As uncertain as the Wigglytuff’s expression might have been, it was the Grumpig that spoke up first, “Hope he ain’t in there all alone, Autumn...”

“Not at all Pearl, Marco will be watching over him!”

“Oh, good~. Wait, Marco!? How is he? Why’s he watching over a human?” Jovan asked, alarm clear in his soft voice.

Autumn took a moment to gather her thoughts before responding, dispensing pets to the lil’ Riolu all the while, “He’s still injured after his encounter yesterday, but doing well overall!”

“Oh, thank goodness...”

Reya wouldn’t be the only one receiving affection, either. The fairy balloon flinched a bit as the Indeedee reached over, giving him his own share of pets, before eventually giving in.

“Yep! As to the human question...” Autumn trailed off, unsure what to say. A part of her wanted to bring up every single thing she’d seen.

Every single horrific event the human girl at the clinic had been subjected to. Every tragedy, every strike by the hands of people who were supposed to be her guardians. Every time she’d been treated like garbage at home, or like a monster by the village.

She really wanted to—but there simply wasn’t the time, nowhere near. Instead, she took a deep breath and gathered her thoughts before continuing, “It’d take a while for me to explain everything, but the gist is—the human is innocent. She used to be Ember’s friend. She doesn’t have a family to go back to, and it’s likely she’ll end up staying here for a while.”

“Ember’s friend, eh?” the Grumpig asked, having a hard time visualizing that one, especially with Ember’s fear of the alien in their midst still fresh on her mind. Then again, the Indeedee was all truthful; she could sense that… good gods, what was going on?

“I’m sure she’ll be more than glad to tell you herself once she’s up again.” Autumn answered.

“Even in the best-case scenario, I worry about how well anyone here would think of a human, even an innocent one...” Jovan picked up, still wondering what the hell had happened yesterday once Marco had left with Ember.

“That’s exactly what I wanted to talk with you two about!”

Most of the little ones were too young to get anything out of the discussion going on above them, to the adults’ relief. That didn’t mean they weren’t listening, though. Dozens of curious eyes bounced back and forth between their caretakers and the Indeedee, especially at all the mentions of humans and their mysteries. Both Pearl and Autumn were well aware of that, and the latter didn’t shy from using that knowledge. “All the kids are curious about Anne, and she might end up staying with us for a while—it’s the talk of the village. I’ve spent a fair bit of time with her, and I’m rather confident about most things now. How does me taking up a few hours to talk about humans sound?”

Neither Jovan nor Pearl could deny the utility of an approach like that, but that didn’t mean they didn’t have their objections. The Wigglytuff asked, “What about your own class~?” and the Grumpig followed up, “Ya sure the kiddos are gonna catch everythin’, love?”

“Well Jovan, that’s why I wanted to bring my class over here as well, reach all the kids at once. And, Pearl... the youngest ones probably won’t, even with translation. But that’s fine—the important point is teaching them that not all humans are scary and evil, and they don’t need all the details for that.”

“I getcha, Autumn, jus’… makes me doubt it’ll be any good. ‘specially if their parents won’t stop going on about how humans are deep down evil.” Pearl sighed.

That was the one objection the Indeedee couldn’t disagree with. Her shoulders slumped as she admitted defeat on that point, “I know, Pearl. This won’t be enough in case Anne ends up staying, I’m—I’m well aware. But it’s a start, and it’s better than nothing, and I want to do anything I can to help. The girl’s been through hell, the same hell as Ember. We owe it to her to try our best.”

The emotional appeal broke through the caretakers’ remaining hesitancy. Pearl acknowledged the idea with a firm nod, before moving her attention to all the curious, confused little ones. Jovan was almost convinced, too, but there remained a very large hitch, one that had already burned Marco yesterday. “I... can’t imagine Cinder will be all too happy at the idea...”

“Cinder won’t be an issue today, Jovan.” Autumn reassured. Not something the Wigglytuff expected to hear, but effective at bulldozing through his concerns all the same. The ‘why’ remained unclear, but… he didn’t want to know, either.

“Sure~. I believe we can do that then, as long as you can manage your share of the kiddos~.”

“Don’t you worry about it one bit, Jovie. I’ll be going to drag them over now, unless you two have any further objections—”

“Autuuuuumn... can I go visit Bell?” Reya asked, butting into the grownup conversation. Her words earned her a few more pets, but sadly, no agreement.

“I’m sorry Reya, but you should stay here with Mr. Jovan and Mrs. Pearl.”

“But whyyyyy?”

“Marco will already have to look over four people. It wouldn’t be nice to add a fifth one now, would it?”

Numbers weren’t the Riolu’s strong suit, but empathy most definitely was. As little as she was, she could still see the Indeedee’s point; tail wags deflating as she grumbled under her breath. Autumn didn’t want to leave her out to dry either, continuing, “How about you come visit later today? He’d love to play with you at our place!”

Offer of more play—immediate excitement, redoubling the tail wags. “Yes, please!”

“You got it Reya! I’ll talk with you later!”

“Bye bye, Autuuuumn!”


“Is it true that humans can spit fire?”

Thankfully, retrieving the older kids from their usual location turned out to be a much easier task.

Just the mention of the mysterious human in their midst had most of them perk their heads up in curiosity, regardless of their prior knowledge. And with it easily beating another session of practicing Protect or Safeguard or whatever, they didn’t need any convincing either.

The other teachers were a bigger obstacle... at least in theory.

Cinder’s absence eliminated the one voice that would’ve absolutely vetoed the idea. With her out of the picture, only one other teacher remained. Autumn knew him well enough to capitalize on his own latent interest in human feats with a few pointed questions. Even better, he’d agreed to grab someone who has had a lot of experience with humans—and it didn’t even sound like the bad sort of experience either.

Things were falling into place. Now she just had to stave off the flood of questions until they arrived back at the clearing.



Guess she could get the sillier ones out of the way already.

“Nope, they don’t! They can’t use any moves, remember?” Autumn kept explaining.

That particular factoid refused to get weird no matter how many times the kids have heard it.

It just sounded.. wrong. Deeply, utterly wrong—and yet correct all the same. How could humans just not use moves? What was wrong with them? Just how they could be so fearsome with such a dire handicap? Some of these questions could be answered, some couldn’t, and some… very few people ever wanted to delve too deep on.

“But that’s so weird!”

“I know sweeties, I know. Humans are definitely a bit weird, but deep down, they’re not that different from us, I promise. Alright, we’re here! Please seat yourselves down everyone, and keep mindful of the younger kids!”

The horde of children of various species and ages took a while to finish settling in place. Most of the littlest ones stuck to their softer caretakers as they were surrounded by the older kids. Of the latter, a few faces coalesced towards the front of the group. Blossom was excited, but couldn’t help but gulp after Autumn gave her a knowing smile. Not everyone had the Dartrix’s enthusiasm—if anything, most didn’t—but that was Autumn’s job to change, and she felt confident in her own ability.

Just need a bit of empathy.

“^Alright everybody, thank you all so much for gathering so quickly! It’s a special occasion today, after all! You’re all gonna have a lot of questions, so I’d want you all to raise a limb if you want to ask a question so that we can go through them one at a time!^” Autumn spoke telepathically. It wasn’t easy linking up with so many minds all at once, especially not at her age, but Autumn wasn’t gonna show it in her expression. Age, schmage, she could do this. Anything to make this as clear as possible for the listeners.

Anything to give Anne more of a chance.

“^As you all probably know now, there is currently a human in our village, inside the healers’ tent. Her name is Anne, and she was rescued by our scouts a couple days ago—yes, Hawthorne?^”

“Why was it rescued?” the Espurr asked, annoyed.

Autumn had to hide an inward wince at hearing her words. She could empathize with the kitten to a point—her dad had been on the receiving end of more human cruelty than most, after all... but not the Espurr herself. It always made Autumn grimace a bit to hear her use her father’s past as a cudgel to bash all humans everywhere with. “^Anne was rescued because she got very hurt in the woods. She would’ve died if not for our help.^”

The Indeedee wasn’t sure whether being blunt was the best approach with so many toddlers around, but if nothing else, it made the older kids get the message loud and clear. Hawthorne wasn’t satisfied with that, but at least she let her teacher continue, “^There’s a good chance she ends up staying with us for good.^”

For approximately ten seconds.

“^Yes, Hawthorne?^”

“Why!?”

Focus, focus—she’s just a kid.

“^Anne’s been through a lot, Hawthorne. She had experienced a lot of abuse, and it’s not safe for her to return to her human family. In addition, she used to be friends with Ember—^” Autumn explained, stopping as half a dozen hands shot up immediately, the same question reverberating through all the attached heads. She continued, “^I know Ember hasn’t mentioned Anne previously. It’s because she didn’t remember either. There are...^”

She’d need a cleanse after having to whitewash Cinder of all people, but bringing her up would just derail everything.

“^There are reasons as to why she didn’t remember. It was a very scary, very traumatic time for her. Our minds sometimes try to erase terrible memories because of just how much they hurt to remember, and that’s likely what happened here. All this has already scared Ember a lot, and I’d want to kindly ask you all to not barrage her with your own questions about all this, okay? She’ll tell you all if, and when she’s comfortable doing so.^”

The array of limbs finally began dying down as the kids gave thought to Autumn’s answers. Each, except for one particular Stunky paw, still reaching as high up as the kit was capable of.

“^Yes, Zephyr?^”

“How—how do we know she won’t be aggressive towards anyone?” the Stunky asked. Aside from the voice crack at the beginning, his words with as much confidence as the Stunky could project. Confidence and eagerness, the lil’ one holding position as he awaited an answer. There was an accusation in his question, yes—but it wasn’t the point, not the main point. Much less interest in the human’s underlying dangers, and much more in potentially being helpful in mitigating them.

“^Several reasons! You all might have heard a thing or two about humans being powerless without their tools and yes, that is true. Humans can’t use moves, not even the simple ones. If it’s just their own, they’re almost completely defenseless. That’s something I really want you all to remember. She can’t really hurt any of you, but you all can hurt her a lot. You will have to be much more careful with her than with other kids, especially during any physical play. And... Blossom!^”

The Dartrix jumped at being pointed out, enough so to end up airborne. She wasn’t holding her wing up; everybody was staring at her. She begged for it to not be what she thought it was as she replied, “Y-yes, Mrs. Autumn?”

“^C’mere.^”

Oh no, it was.

The selection sent chatters through the other kids as the Dartrix hopped over to her teacher. She wanted to bury herself underground or fly off into the distance, either or—anything but being stared at like this.

As much as Autumn wanted the owlet to feel a bit put on the spot because of so flagrantly going against their request to not venture into the human lands, the girl’s reaction made her feel a bit bad. A gentle hug didn’t solve all the anxiety, but was very appreciated all the same, helping Blossom in easing out.

“^So, Blossom~. You’ve spent some time around Anne. How would you describe her as? Age and personality-wise?^”

The murmurs that followed brought back some of her anxiety; the Dartrix of half a mind to just take off there and then. But… depending on what she said, the other kids might end up liking Anne more right out of the gate. She wanted that; she wanted that a lot, especially now that she had a better idea of what yesterday was all about.

Anne deserved to be given a fair chance by others here.

That realization didn’t magically cut through all the worries, but it was still effective all the same. Enough for Blossom to push ahead, right as Indeedee was second guessing this whole idea. She spoke up, “Ummmm... A-Anne is about m-my age. She’s really shy too, I-I think even more so than I am! She got really scared for a moment when—when she spotted me in the clinic’s window, h-heh...”

Autumn’s sigh of relief was small enough to avoid being noticed by too many onlookers; the answer netting the owlet a couple more pets as it sparked more chatter in the crowd. “^Yep! Anne is just a girl, close in age to many of you, and a really timid one at that. Besides—I’d hope that nobody here would be aggressive towards others without a reason, so I don’t see why Anne would either. *Sigh*, yes, Hawthorne?^”

“But it’s a human—”

“And what about that?” a gruff voice cut Hawthorne off, catching the attention of most gathered.

Their heads turned towards the final two missing faces; neither of them the sort anyone here wanted to upset. Few kids had ever chatted with the Electivire that had just spoken up—he was known much more for having spent many years in human captivity before becoming a scout than for being talkative. Fewer still had ever seen him don his headgear, a white human-made cap with several blue markings, nestling in comfortably between his horns.

Oddly enough, it wasn’t the only… accessory he had brought with himself.

Armbands weren’t all that rare as articles of clothing around the village, but arm-Magnemite most definitely were. This one was on the smaller side and asleep if the closed eye was anything to go by. The Electric-type they were leeching from didn’t seem to mind their presence. Flanking them was a Serperior, the other remaining teacher. He didn’t appreciate having to trudge through the snow, slithering his way towards the firepit the moment it came into sight.

Amusing as the sight was, the gruff voice continuing pulled everyone’s attention back to the Electivire, “What about her being a human, Hawthorne?”

“N-n-nothing, M-Mr. Geiger.”

“I certainly hope so. Well, hello everyone. I’ve been told you wanted ol’ me to ramble on about humans for a while, ah?” Geiger greeted the crowd with a smirk.

“^Thank you so much for coming, Geiger, and yes! Your point of view is unique in the village, and with Anne being likely to stay for a while, it’s for the best that we all learn more about them. Yes, Zephyr?^”

“Ooh, will you ask my mom to speak too, Mrs. Autumn?”

An innocent, excited question, more relaxed than his earlier posturing.

Unfortunately, the Indeedee had no idea how to respond to the Stunky. Yes, his mom similarly had a lot of human knowledge, and she used it often as an active scout, but… But. Autumn wanted to be honest, and keeping someone from speaking up just because it wouldn’t be what she wanted to hear was just about the peak of intellectual dishonesty... goddammit.

“^If she has a free moment during the day, then I can ask Rose to chime in as well. From what I know, she’s busy today, so let’s focus on the here and now. Geiger, could you describe how much time you’ve spent with humans and in what capacity?^”

The Electivire straightened out with a proud chuckle, trying to appear as respectable as he could physically manage. Granted, some of that was cut into by the old man cough that went through him afterwards, but he was imposing enough that the kids really didn’t care. “I have spent the first thirty-one years of my life under human watch,” he started, earning gasps from all around. Some of them impressed at anyone surviving for that long amongst humans, the rest shocked at any creature being this old. “I used to live... uh... you, over there?”

“^Grace, what’s your question?^”

“Who is that on your arm?” the Zangoose asked.

Geiger gave her a hearty laugh at the choice of her question, one tail curling to pat the sleeping magnet as he answered, “Ha, I wish I knew in all honesty. From what I know, they followed Lumi yesterday and ended up clinging to him by the time he woke up. He tried to get them off but couldn’t figure out how, so he approached me and... now they’re attached to me. In all truth, I’m not sure why they’re here in the first place or why are they so clingy, but I don’t mind. Can always ask one of our skilled psychics to help translate later. Anyhow—any other questions, uh, Grace?”

“What’s that thing on your head?”

“Ha! I was about to get to that. I used to live in a large human facility where humans used to make electricity. I—okay, I hope this question is less prejudiced than the previous one, Hawthorne.”

The teacher in Autumn didn’t appreciate shade being thrown onto one of her students. However, the grandma that wanted to look out for all the little ones, no matter their looks, most definitely did. She’d only held in the chuckle that followed through the sheer power of will.

“It’s not—” the Espurr tried to cry out.

“Then what is it?”

“Did humans keep you enslaved there to make electricity for them?”

“No. Anyway, my duty there, after I’d evolved into an Electabuzz, was much more benign. To the best of my knowledge, my responsibility was to intervene in case of severe emergencies, and either help stabilize the electricity output, or shut the whole system down depending on the severity. You, the Gloom.”

“^Mint—^”

“...aren’t humans Normal-types? ....and if so, how do they make electricity?” Mint asked, words as engaged as it was possible for a voice this sluggish to be. He leaned in forward as much as he could, awaiting a response.

“I think they are, yes. As to how—I wish I grasped more than a sliver of it. Human creations are incredibly complex, even most humans only know about one or two in any detail. For much the same reason, I doubt the one in the village will be of much help answering that question either. From what I understood of it, it involved a very dangerous process that glowed blue, and which we were instructed to stay well away from. That process heated a lot of water to devilish temperatures, and that hot water was then used by a separate machine to make electricity.”

“...if they just need hot water for electricity, why not heat it directly?” the Gloom asked.

“I am not entirely certain, Mint. I’d advise not to come up with any half-baked ideas to explain that conundrum, though. Humans are many things, but as a collective, they’re not stupid. I’d even say they’re devilishly smart as a whole, which is good for their ingenuity, and bad for us when it comes to hiding from them.”

“Which is why we have to try our best to keep hidden from them!” Zephyr butted in, his voice once more shining with courageous pretense, even if accompanied by nervous taps on the snowy ground.

Before Autumn could chide him for speaking up out of order, Geiger responded, “Correct, Zephyr! It’s all too easy to underestimate any singular human whenever our intimidation or misdirection succeeds, but the mere fact of us having to try as hard as we do proves their intelligence by itself.”

“But if they’re this devious, th-then how can we trust any of them, even that injured one?” the Stunky asked, his voice maintaining his fearlessness—at least, aside from the one, noticeable crack. Thankfully for him, though, it went unacknowledged.

“They’re no hive mind, they can just communicate with each other very effectively. On a few occasions, I was asked to help after a part of their electricity infrastructure had sustained significant damage. It was well over a day’s march away, but they knew instantly when it got damaged, and were able to cooperate on the repair effort over even further distances in moments. More than anything else, it was that communication that made the biggest impression on me. Yes, Mint?”

“...isn’t that Psychic?”

“Similar in use, completely different in how it functions, from what I know. Suppose no Psychic has that high of a range, Autumn?”

“^Nope, even from one end of the village to another would be impressive. What you’re describing just isn’t possible.^”

“Not for an actual Psychic, no. *Sigh*... Hawthorne?”

“Even with all that ‘communication’, we wouldn’t need to hide from them if they weren’t all evil!”

“Define ‘evil’,” Geiger responded flatly.

The Espurr was sufficiently taken aback by the task to shut up there and then. On top of having no idea where that question even came from, she just had no idea how to even begin answering it; mewling out ‘ummm’s and ‘ehhh’s.

“‘Evil’ is too banal of a label to be useful for this context,” the Electivire began. “Imagine... hell, imagine if all the labor in our village was being done by humans, had to be done by humans. Nothing about us as individuals needs to change, merely that we need human labor to survive. None of us would be any more eager to go out and hurt them any more than we’d want to hurt anyone else. We’d simply be aware of the ‘fact’ that we need to have some humans enslaved, that we need to control them, that we need to kidnap them from their houses if needed, and act accordingly. We wouldn’t hate them, but... if kidnapping one or two was what it took to let our entire village continue existing like it does, then we’d begrudgingly tolerate it. Not as a good thing, but as a necessary thing. Zephyr, go on.”

“We wouldn’t, we’d know better than that!” the Stunky spoke with courage once more—or at least a veneer of it.

“How can you be sure? There’s no inner fairness within us that would stop us from doing so. Just think of all the bloodshed being done by feral mons, how needless it ultimately is, if only they knew how else to survive... actually. Ha, I got it! Hahaha!” Geiger laughed, waking up a few snoozing tots out of their naps—including the Magnemite attached to his arm.

He spared the lil’ magnet a chuckle before continuing, “You can simply think of most humans as ‘feral’, in that way. That’s the only way to live they’ve ever known. There’s no hatred behind it, no targeted animosity, merely cruelty taken as a necessary evil. And just like the only difference between us and our feral cousins is our upbringing, much the same holds true for humans. I don’t doubt the girl in our clinic won’t turn out any more malicious than any of us. Less so if anything, just to overcompensate. Just like we protect ourselves from feral mons that would have us for dinner, so we have to be on the lookout for ‘feral’ humans.”

“Except feral pokemon can join the village if they express willingness to.” a low, heavy voice interrupted, making everyone turn towards the Torkoal, most adults with a quick bow at that. Geiger limited himself to a tip of his hat, and an unamused look. Autumn’s expression of respect was similarly scuffed—though in her case, it was caused by concern most of all.

What have they decided for Anne? She wasn’t shutting this entire conversation down, so they couldn’t have said no—right?

“Indeed, Elder Ana, that comparison isn’t quite perfect. Even then, the only difference is that the feral mons won’t cooperate with each other on a large enough scale to ever pose a serious threat to us. If they could coordinate, there would absolutely be a group of feral mons that tries to overwhelm us to feast on those of us who cannot defend ourselves. It’s simply a matter of organization,” Geiger continued.

“As opposed to that theoretical, human intervention is a serious and constant threat.”

“It is, yes, but it’s not because of any inherent human quality. If the girl in the clinic can’t talk to other humans, there’s no risk of the knowledge of us ever spreading through her, and at that point, she’s no more dangerous than any of us. Zephyr?”

“So we just need to not let her leave the village to communicate with other humans!?” Stunky asked, excited at having come up with an idea.

“Hold your enthusiasm, lil’ one. Doubt your mom or any other scout would appreciate having to babysit her just to keep her from escaping. More of a cage than a home at that point, isn’t it?”

“I—I could do that! I could watch and keep her in here!”

“I like your spark Zephyr, but these matters need much more careful thought. Besides,” the Electivire paused as a thought struck him, fingertips tapping against his other forearm. “I was wrong in my assessment there, now that I think about it. Everyone in our village could potentially make humanity aware of us; by mistake or by oversight. Showing ourselves where humans don’t expect to see our kin, stumbling onto someone the scouts haven’t caught. Deliberate treachery. All those are possible for all of us; the human girl is neither different nor more dangerous in that regard. We’re doing ourselves a disservice if we keep thinking of humans as the sole outlet by which we may expose ourselves to the world.”

Much to Blossom’s despair, there wasn’t any covert way for her to bury herself underground while remaining unnoticed at that remark. Thankfully, Ana’s response caught everyone’s attention before the Dartrix could feel bad for what she’d done, “I can’t imagine anyone here resorting to treachery against their home.”

“Neither can I. Which is why I imagine the girl won’t do such an act either if this place becomes her home, and not merely a cage for her to be contained in,” the Electivire responded flatly.

The Electivire and the Torkoal stared each other in the eyes for a few tense moments; age sharpening their wills enough to not let either relent.

A handful of shocks jumped between the prongs on Geiger’s head and through the magnet on his arm, the Steel-type feeling the tension very acutely as the silence grew more uncomfortable by the moment. Autumn used the opportunity to finally answer the distressing question for herself, hoping the Elder would be too distracted to notice her thoughts being investigated—vote deferred.

Neither damnation nor redemption, just more of this interminable limbo.

“Uuuuuh, Mr. Geiger?” the Zangoose’s voice snapped the Indeedee and the Electivire out of their thoughts, the two nodding in unison.

“Yes, Grace?” the Electric-type asked.

“You still haven’t told us what that thing is in your head.”

The reminder, and the burst of laughter it sparked, did wonders to diffuse the built-up tension. Guess he really forgot to mention that detail, hah. Alright, at that point the kiddos had earned a closer look.

With a single, swift motion, Geiger yanked the cap off his head and tossed it towards the Zangoose, catching her off guard. And so did all the static that had accumulated in it, frizzling the Normal-type’s fur all over her body; Grace herself too surprised to even immediately react as the Electivire explained, “That’s just a cap with the symbol of the facility I lived in. Everyone that had responsibilities there had one of these, human and mon alike. This one was modified to fit my head better. Feel free to take a look, everyone. Just be careful with it.”

Even besides the weird blue markings on the front, the white fabric of the cap was unnaturally well-weaved. It was flawless in a way nothing really tended to be, confusing the older kiddos as it changed hands. The blue parts were incomprehensible geometric shapes that most adults recognized as the fabled human writing, with a simpler symbol off to the side-a circle with three radial, widening arms coming off of it.

As much as Geiger appreciated the kiddos’ reactions to his hat, there was one sight he could only shudder at. Shudder, before begrudgingly taking the bait, anyway, “...yes, Hawthorne?”

“Weren’t you trapped there, Mr. Geiger?”

The question quieted the chit-chat, neither Autumn nor Geiger appreciating the swerve of direction towards that unpleasant topic. Still, it merited an answer even if just to be appropriately thorough, as messed up as it was. “In a way, I was, yes. I could only walk around in so much of the facility. I couldn’t leave unattended, or for good. I wasn’t truly free, and I can only imagine the horrible circumstances behind just where my egg originally came from. All those are true.”

“How can you say that humans aren’t evil then!?” Hawthorne screeched.

“In which relevant ways does my plight back at that facility differ from the human girl’s current situation?”

The Espurr was taken aback at such a question, at its downright absurd gall. It was obviously different in so many ways, way too many to speak of, but there was one that stood out in particular, “If she just left, then we’d all be in danger!”

“From the perspective of humans overlooking me, exactly the same was true of me. I was incomparably stronger than them. I absolutely had the capacity to not just doom them in the abstract, but to single-handedly end their lives in the most violent way without them being able to do anything about it. I had to be contained; I had to be controlled.”

Not a topic that ever grew any more comfortable to think about, even with the understanding of systemic reasons things were this way.

“They couldn’t give me all the freedom I wanted, or even all the freedom they wanted, but on an individual level, they treated me as well as they were capable of. They trusted me, and I returned the favor. I don’t know if they ended up thinking of me as a full-on equal, but that’s how it felt much of the time—up to and including me in their entertainment or discussions even with me unable to speak their language, only listen.”

Geiger paused for a while to steady his breath, following up shortly after.

“The only reason I’m even here is because they broke their rules. The facility eventually shut down, and I was supposed to be moved somewhere else, away from them all, and they covertly let me free. It’s oh-so-easy to assume humans are uniquely evil and that none of us could ever stoop to their level. All that does is a disservice to them, and a disservice to us.”

Once more, heavy silence. The younger kids stared, confused, as the older ones pondered. Geiger’s description was evocative for most of the audience—but there remained one key detail that had gotten overlooked in all the deep discussion.

“Hmm? Grace, right?”

“Yeah—how do humans look like? They’ve got to be small if so many of them couldn’t stop you,” the Zangoose asked.

“Did—did I end up never going over that?”

“^Spirited discussion makes us overlook simple things like that, ha,^” Autumn chuckled.

“That it does, Autumn, that it does. Now, as for humans as living beings...”

As Geiger got to describing humans—a topic Autumn could actually contribute to—she took a sweeping look over their audience. Many of the little ones were confused or sleepy, both outcomes very understandable.

But, again, not all.

Most of the older kids were paying close attention. Concerned, curious, distraught, empathetic towards so many parties. Wishing good things towards the one human that all this was sparked by. She couldn’t quite spot Reya anywhere, but maybe Lariat just got done with his scouting duties ahead of time and picked her up.

Wonder how Anne and the kids are doing.



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other fic, Another Way!

Also also check out my series of shorts, The Alarm Goes Off at Six!
 
Last edited:
Chapter 13: Strangers

redspah

the gay agenda
Pronouns
she/her


Chapter 13: Strangers



Where did all these items come from?

Anne stared at the couple bags in the corner for a hot minute, colorful plastic full of assorted items refusing to make itself any clearer for her aching mind. She recognized the coat that lay on top of them as belonging to Mrs. Graham, and the title of the book Cypress had been reading tingled something deep inside her brain, but... did that mean what she thought it could mean?

Did Mrs. Graham give her some of her stuff and books? That much Anne wasn’t even all that surprised by—the old librarian has always been great to her, but it still left so many questions. How did these end up here? Did Mrs. Graham know about this forest wonderland she ended up in? Did—did someone just steal these from Mrs. Graham?

So many questions, exactly nothing for answers.

It was all dumbfounding, but maybe inspecting the bags’ contents would clarify things? Anne doubted, but it’s not like she had much else to do while she waited for Aria’s family.

That whole idea still made her uncertain. She wanted to trust Aria that she’d be alright and her kids would end up liking her, but… her experiences with peers her age hadn’t been the most positive. Add to that the unavoidable personality clash between herself and anyone more outgoing than her—which was basically everyone—and it felt like a disaster in the making. And by disaster, she meant just very awkward.

Hopefully.

Let’s just check these bags out…

Anne still didn’t feel very strong, and the progressively returning aching in her left arm didn’t help one bit. Still—a night and day difference compared to the exhaustion of yesterday. Enough so to at least let sit at the bed’s edge on her own. Not before giving Ember a bit more affection, to help her power through the terrible vastness of a few minutes without her human beside her. Alright, ready, let’s—

The sheer confusion in her mind had pushed the awareness of the Mismagius in the room out of her immediate attention—until now. His sudden reappearance before her made her jump a bit. She remembered something about them feeding on emotions, and the faint flicker of the red gem on Cypress’ front appeared to confirm that. Anne didn’t notice that, though, focusing on his confused expression and a few more non-magical whispers.

Could he understand her? Anne didn’t know, but there was no hurt in giving it a stab.

“~I-I just wanna take a look at the—at the bags,~” she explained. She had no idea whether it was her words or the pointing gesture accompanying them, but the ghost seemed to get the gist. He continued his ghostly mumbles, glancing back and forth between the girl and her possessions. A few moments later, the request was granted, making him float off to the side. “~Th-thank you, Mr. Cypress.~”

A deep nod of his brimmed head, warm reassurance inside her. Let’s try—

Ow, ow, ow.

Her legs weren’t quite as weak as she expected them to be, but they weren’t much better either. Even just standing still had them threatening to buckle underneath her, making her wince. As Anne clenched her eyes, she caught a brief glimpse of the Mismagius floating before her again, expecting to be ushered right back into the protective cocoon of her bedding.

And not for the ghost to give her a hand.

She leaned her weight on him before she could even force out a thanks; the bringer of curses comfortable with the load she was putting on him. There was some pleading in the utterances that followed—or at least, that’s how they felt to Anne. They wouldn’t be fulfilled in either case, not with her curiosity shining even brighter than any aching. She was used to pain, for better or worse—enough to not let it discourage her from making the most of her daily life.

Cypress, however, wanted to help on that front as well.

The ghost’s eyes closed as his other tendril reached up to touch his side, the chant that accompanied the gesture putting her on edge. Before she could ask what he was doing, she felt a jolt on the side of her body, akin to a large pinprick. It didn’t hurt at all—more than that; it did the opposite of hurting. The imaginary wound felt like it outright sucked up the pain from the surrounding area, strength returning to Anne’s body with every breath.

As relieved as she was, a glance at Cypress made it clear the pain didn’t just disappear into the aether. There was a gleaming gash where he’d touched his body, his crooked expression wincing before finally easing out and refocusing on her once more. Before she could worry about him being alright, the gash began to fade away, and he nodded towards the bags once more.

With the Mismagius’ constant support, Anne could finally get moving, one hard-earned step at a time. Each one came easier, each one hurt less—especially with the ghost’s aid. Progress felt good, good enough to eclipse everything else, hunger included.

Just like she was used to.

With her not having a spare hand to reach in, the coat-covered bag was off-limits. The items she could make out in the other bag were promising, though. Paper, notebooks, an entire pile of pens, even her pencil case! She was quite sure these were all the drawing supplies she had; everything she’d ever scrounged up. Just… sitting here, safely bagged. Relief wasn’t a substitute for answers, but it was still appreciated all the same. Though, a better look still wouldn’t hurt either. Maybe she could...

Her good hand waved to catch the Mismagius’ attention, wiggling in his grasp. Its fingers curled to first point at him, then at her busted arm, and finally made a grabbing gesture and pointed at the bags. Hopefully not too difficult to grasp, and not too painful for her in execution. She hurt, yes, but she could carry a couple of bags over—she was stronger than just some aching.

Ignore the cast on her left arm, ignore the unfamiliar territory.

Cypress gave that idea approximately two seconds of consideration before rejecting it, turning his entire body side to side together with some more murmurs. Though, that didn’t mean he had no idea of his own—one he wouldn’t waste time even trying to explain, immediately proceeding with it instead.

His purple body half guided, half dragged her toward the entry of the room, taking her off guard. The same was true of her good hand being moved up towards the flaps of the entrance—and then being let go. Before Anne knew it, she was left to hold on to the thick canvas while the Mismagius went on his merry way; her shaking growing by the moment. To his credit, a glance over her shoulder answered her confusion right away. His spectral body visibly strained and stretched as he moved the bags towards her bed by himself, one at a time.

Probably a better idea, yeah. She wished she could say it made her feel any better, but it didn’t.

Yet another person being forced to do stuff for her and help her out...

Trying to distract herself from that unpleasant topic, Anne turned her attention over towards the entrance she was holding onto for dear life. Her own chattering teeth were the loudest thing she could hear, any sounds coming from the other room almost completely muffled out. Maybe she really was just somewhere on her own? Either way, a small peek wouldn’t hurt...

Oh nope, there were way more beings in here than just her and Cypress.

Most of her attention fell upon the small group chatting amongst themselves on the bed off to the left. One of the Ralts-Kirlia pair must’ve been Cadence and the other Bell, but Anne had absolutely no idea which was which. No idea, and not a whole ton of spare brainpower to ponder on that—not with the Gligar also being there.

School classes spared no time in warning them about the dangers of the feral mons. As far as their climate went, Gligar were way up there in terms of threat they posed to hikers. Anne may have known way better than to give in to scaremongering like that, especially after her interactions with Aria, but the subconscious fear was still there, making her shake even more—

*squeak!*

The high-pitched sound coming from just off to her side made Anne jump, heart rate spiking as she glanced down at its source. She expected to see danger, but not the teeny Ralts, now on her side of the room’s entrance. “~Wh-wha!~” she gasped, startled, any balance she may have had evaporating immediately.

As Anne tried to keep herself upright, a stronger yank on the canvas flap tore through the thread attaching it to the doorframe, to the tune of her cut-off gasp. Within moments, she was falling backwards, head right on the collision course with the floor—and then, suddenly, she stopped.

Her body was frozen in midair, the makeshift door she clung onto obscuring her view of the situation. The comfortable tingling that surrounded her body gave her a good idea of what had just happened, but her racing mind had to take its time piecing it all together. Panic at her sudden fall. Embarrassment at making a scene. Worry of having damaged her shelter.

None of them helped any as she was moved through the air, mind tying itself into knots by the moment. Too paralyzed to consider letting go of the brown flap in her hand, even after she ended up safe and sound on her bed again.

Let’s just lay down and forget about this, just be sorry for making all that scene and hope she could eventually apologize to someone for—

“^Anne, are you alright!?^” a tween girl’s voice called out, no less clear than Aria’s earlier.

Anne just wanted to shrivel up. “~I-I am, I’m—I’m sorry...~”

It was the only thing Anne’s mind could even vocalize, be it to itself or externally; the sheer muck at everything she’d just done eclipsing all other thought or sensation. All the pain, all the aching, all the discomfort, all paled in comparison. She messed up bad and she should feel awful about it, just like about everything else about her—

Suddenly, a small, warm, tingly hug, right on her covered torso.

Anne froze at that sensation, not knowing how to process it in the heat of the moment. Maybe they were just reaching to grab the door she’d accidentally torn off, and this pose was an accident. Maybe they just slipped. After all, she had no idea who it was or why would they even—

“^Anne, Anne, it’s okay, I promise!^” the voice spoke again, going from concerned to downright pleading.

Anne had no idea whether what they were saying was right, or had any clue about what she should do now. All she managed to do was force herself to unclench the hand gripping the flap and let it be taken away, the rest of her body remaining frozen. She heard something that sounded like that girl’s voice speak up with her physical ears. It made her recoil further into her bedding and hope that it wouldn’t be followed with any well-deserved scolding.

And indeed, it wasn’t.

Something even smaller and equally tingly moved to hug her right arm, while a larger, colder presence wrapped its arms around her left side. The sensation of firm chitin on her bare skin made her jump—only a bit, though, especially as her mind unwrapped itself from the suffocating panic threatening to smother it whole. Bit by bit, her thoughts made headway in processing her immediate surroundings.

“^It’s okay Anne, it’s okay, you didn’t do anything wrong!^” the voice continued. It was as direct of a reassurance as she could ever get, and yet it still felt like not enough. Like the speaker was just taking pity on her.

Each thought toward that muck had the two huggers on her front and right side hold her closer. Their small, warm bodies grew more comfortable by the moment, their hugs continued to feel undeserved.

“~I-I shouldn’t,~” Anne mumbled.

“^It’s just a door, you did nothing bad Anne! Please, nobody is angry at you, Anne...^” the tween voice kept going, having gone from pleading to distraught. It made Anne feel even worse even as her brain tried its hardest to mull through what she was actually hearing. Was it alright, was it really alright? Of course someone would be angry at her after that, she damaged the place. Probably startled someone too. She should’ve just stayed where she was—

“^Nooooo, nobody is angry at you, I mean it Anne! Nurse Maple wants to check up on you and take a look at your arm, a-and Mr. Cypress is just worried about you. I-I mean it Anne, please believe me...^”

Anne’s brain took its time churning through that, right hand shaking after letting go of her impromptu blanket. In no time, it was grabbed by the warm, tingly presence hugging her front. The magical touch immediately stimulated more blood flow, and returned some of the sensation. D-did that voice mean it? Were things really alright?

“^Yeah, everything’s okay Anne, I mean it! We—we’re sorry for startling you like that—^”

“~B-but you d-d-didn’t do anything wrong,~” Anne immediately tried to reassure.

“^And neither did you!^”

The tingly warmth finally made her act and return that hold. Her fingers wrapped around a soft torso, its heartbeat rapid and calming as the other side’s hug tightened.

“^Please?^”

The last addition broke Anne’s mental dam. Her arm reached up to embrace the one that had been hugging her all along, gently pressing them to her front. She heard them gasp quietly, before all the surrounding affection grew even tighter. It felt nice. It felt so much nicer than Anne thought she deserved to feel after a mess up like that... And yet; it was still there all the same, eager to comfort her.

“^A-are you feeling better Anne?^” the voice asked, relieved.

“~I-I think so, yeah...~”

“^Yay! Do you want me to help take this flap away? Nurse Maple told me she’ll stitch it back together and that it’s no big deal.^”

“~O-okay. S-still, I’m sorry for damaging it...~”

“^But you really shouldn’t be! Hold on, lemme...^”

Anne felt the comforting presence she’d been hugging wriggle out of her embrace and slide off her; skin tingling wherever they touched. Moments later, the entire flap covering her body began to shimmer. It was first lifted upwards by about an inch, before shooting off to the side and falling onto the floor in a heap.

Her eyes needed a moment to adjust to light, panicked gaze jumping between everyone around her the moment it could focus again. Cypress right above her, visibly relieved. A Gligar to her left, one pincer laying flat on her left shoulder, their expression brightening quickly. To her right, right beside Ember, a Ralts and a Kirlia next to each other. The latter waved excitedly at her, “^Hi! I’m Cadence, and this is Bell and Elric! Are you feeling better, Anne?^”

It was hard not to feel better with three kids all hugging her, no matter their species. Doubly so when they were trying to soothe her overeager self-loathing. Her mental murk wasn’t quite gone, the thoughts about how she shouldn’t have panicked like that were still alive and well. At the moment, though, the friendly faces around her took priority, especially with the eagerness of Cadence’s voice.

“~I’m—I’m better now, I think. Th-thank you so much Cadence, sorry for p-panicking like that...~”

Before Anne could finish that thought, another burst of affection came from around her. She would be smothered in it today no matter what her stinky brain thought of that, and she best get used to it quickly. “^I mean it Anne, it’s really all good! Do you need help with sitting up? Nurse Maple still needs to look at your arm.^”

“~Oh no no, I th-think I can do it myself, lemme...~”

It was all the cue everyone around her needed to let go for a moment, freeing enough space for the injured girl to sit up. The sight before her let her connect the name she heard Cadence throw around with an actual face—one of a relieved Leavanny. Maple sighed in relief at seeing her doing better, before pointing at her injured arm.

Anne twisted her body to the right, sticking her left arm as far out as she could manage. “~O-okay, is this enough?~” she asked. Before Cadence could even forward the question on, the Leavanny went ahead with her treatment. She honed in on a patch of exposed skin and reeled her arm back; the purple glow that enveloped its tip bringing immediate worry—

Before she could act on it, though, it was already too late. The Poison Jab struck true, immediately undoing the built up aching, the paralytic warmth bringing relief. “~Oohhhhh… th-thank you, nurse.~”

The message was received with a curt bow, followed by a moment of hesitation. And then, moments after, one leafy arm reached up to pat her head, sending her squirming to the amusement of everyone else. It felt... really, really nice.

The same couldn’t quite be said about the Leavanny proceeding to turn towards Cypress and do something that could have only been chewing him out, making him flinch a few times. By then, though, Anne’s attention was already dragged away elsewhere.

“^Are you feeling better now, Anne?^” Cadence asked.

She was, she really, really was. Anne wanted to express the sheer relief Cadence’s persistent affection had brought, making her arm twitch as if trying to hold the Kirlia tight. It stopped shortly after, the uncertainty over how it would be received giving her a pause. Should probably ask first, but shouldn’t be a bother—

“^Anne?^”

The worry in the Cadence’s voice had Anne looking at her, eyes locking with hers. She didn’t know what she expected the fairy to do, but dispensing another hug was the obvious choice in hindsight. Bell followed in tow beside her, doubling up on the affection moments later. “^I don’t want you to be worried, I’ll tell you if you do something I don’t like! And I love hugs, hehe. And so does Bell, right Bell?^”

“Yeah!”

Bell’s voice couldn’t have sounded any older than three years old or so. The precious sound immediately made Anne’s good arm return the hug around the two little psychics and the bat—and check up on Ember, just in case. Still fast asleep, not even close to waking up.

She really must’ve been exhausted after what happened yesterday…

“~Okay, I’m just... not used to this. Thank you Cadence, a-and Bell, and Elric...~”

“^You’re welcome Anne! I’m—I’m really glad to finally meet you! Oh, oh—what’s Ember doing beside you?^” the Kirlia asked. Anne didn’t expect to hear her resolute reassurance give way to uncertain giddiness, at least before it took another left turn towards curiosity once more.

Aria had told Anne her kids were excited to meet her, but she wasn’t expecting that to be so... literally true. The hype was clear to sense in Cadence’s voice, taking her aback. There was the question of how much she should tell the kiddos about her and Ember, but the basics wouldn’t hurt. “~I—I’m glad to meet you three t-too! Aria had told me you were gonna visit. A-and Ember is my old friend, actually! I-I haven’t seen her in so long, and Aria told me she was excited to finally see me again!”

Gasps from Cadence and Elric, followed by Bell’s a few moments later. Giddy to hear about something their friend hadn’t ever mentioned. “^Really!? That’s so cool!^” Cadence squealed.

“~I-it is, it really is. I just hope my first impression after all this time won’t be too bad. A-and that it wasn’t too bad with you th-three...~”

Who was she kidding, it really was, good gods. Before Cadence could respond with anything, it was Elric that spoke first; the Kirlia intervened with the translation just in time. “—y did you freeze like that, Anne? With the door and all. You tore it by accident, right?”

“~I—y-yeah, I did, it’s just...~” Anne paused, lost for words. How could she even explain any of this? Details would help, but they’d be probably very inappropriate for a trio of kids that didn’t sound even close to ten years old. Not like she was much better on that front—her eleventh birthday was still a week away or so.

She felt more mature than that, at least. Whether it was for any good reasons, she doubted. Probably shouldn’t tell them everything, or even most things... “~I’m—I’m not used to my mess-ups going unpunished.~”

“^But you didn’t mess anything up, Anne!^”

“Who would punish you for that?”

Cadence’s reassurance was welcome, but Elric’s question made her wince. The answer was as straightforward as it was monstrous, deep down. She didn’t want to traumatize these kids, but… didn’t want to lie, either.

“~M-m-my parents...~”

Elric and Cadence were too stunned to respond right away. Their little bodies shook as Anne’s conscience screamed at her for telling them that. What the fuck was she thinking? They wouldn’t understand, and even if they would, they’d get messed up. Aria would be furious, and—

“But that’s mean!” Bell cried out, words equally innocent and inarguable.

“~Y-yeah, my parents are mean...~” Anne admitted.

Two tight hugs from each side, Bell’s trailing close behind. Followed soon after by another piece of his toddler wisdom, “My mom and dad aren’t mean. Maybe they could be your mom and dad, too?”

“^Bell, that’s not how that works...^” Cadence chided. The idea was silly, but Anne… Anne couldn’t help but think upon hearing that. The offer was absurd, yes, of course it was, but... gods.

She might not have spent all that much time with Aria in the grand scheme of things, but she’d be lying if she said the Gardevoir didn’t make her feel safe. Safer than anyone and anything ever since her grandma had passed, confident about everything ending up alright... It was just yet another impossibility, an absurd idea brought up by a toddler, but... but.

Anyway.

Everyone noticed the somber atmosphere filling the room, but nobody knew how to deal with it. Elric eventually got an idea, though, a chittered giggle leaving him before he leaned in towards the Kirlia, “Oh, Cadence, didn’t you mean to ask Anne about something~?”

The human herself was taken aback at that message, and especially at the stammers that left the Kirlia afterwards, “^Elric! C-C’mon, that’s n-not the time!^”

“~Not the time for what?~” Anne asked, and Cadence almost combusted in embarrassment. A red blush took over her cheeks as she looked away, much to the other girl’s surprise. Did—did she do something wrong? No, no, she didn’t, but if not, then what was happening?

What was she so shy about?

“^N-nothing! Forget about it, it’s fine—^”

“C’mon Cadence, you were so excited!” the Gligar teased.

“^Elric! She doesn’t need me being a baby right now!^”

“~What were you excited about, Cadence?~” Anne asked. Critical hit, even more fluster sprouting on the Kirlia’s cheeks. A part of the human girl worried whether she’d done something wrong again, but the rest of her wanted to comfort the smaller, if not necessarily younger, girl. She held Bell and Cadence to her front, the former squirming as the latter threatened to catch on fire in embarrassment.

“Teehee, she wants you to—” Elric spoke; the translation yanked out from underneath him before he could finish the sentence. The rest of his message was delivered in hisses and clicks, the abrupt shift making Anne jump. It was sudden, but also quite rude, especially since she still didn’t have any idea about what was going on in here, or why Cadence was so skittish about any of this.

Guess it was time for her to figure the other girl out.

“~Cadence? I didn’t hear what Elric said there. Did you want me to... do something?~”

“^N-no, no, it’s just—it’s just something childish, don’t worry about it...^”

“~You helped me out of that bout of panic; I’d love to do something in return for you! E-even if I don’t have much a-and can’t do almost anything in comparison...~”

“^But that’s not true, you can draw very nice—*eep!*^” Cadence reassured before her hands snapped over to cover her mouth at the accidental slip up. Beside her, Elric broke into amused, chittering laughter. If the Kirlia wasn’t so focused on being embarrassed, she would’ve given him a stink eye.

“~Oh? Do you want me to draw you Cadence?~” If the fairy freezing up was anything to go by, Anne had just nailed it, making her break into soft laughter. Seeing the reassuring and affectionate Kirlia be reduced to a blushing, squirmy mess was adorable—not to mention funny. “~Oh Cadence, I-I’d love to draw you! It’d be my pleasure!~”

A quiet gasp of surprised relief.

The fairy turned to look up at her with borderline puppy eyes from her vantage point on top of her thigh. They weren’t needed to get what she wanted, but they helped warm Anne’s heart even further. “^R-really?^” Cadence asked, awestruck.

“~Yeah, of course! I just need some pens and paper... actually, I could use colored pens for this! Need my pencil case and a clean page, I think they’re in that bag over there—~”

Before Anne could even point out which bag she meant, it was already being dragged over to her. The bright glow of Cadence’s Psychic kept popping on various objects around the bag, as if wanting to move them all out but unsure which to grab in specific. It was adorable, enough so for Anne to give Cadence another tight hug, much to the latter’s embarrassed squeak. “~Thank you! I think I can reach in and take what I need myself now. And you could get in the pose you want me to draw you in maybe?~”

“^EEEEEEEE YES YES YES YES THANK YOU THANK YOU ANNE!^”

Cadence’s mental voice suddenly going to max volume made Anne wince, but she couldn’t linger on that discomfort for long. The Kirlia bounced off from her lap and struck a pose while the human dug through the pile of items, making mental notes of everything she found. Stationery, paper, a lot of whatever scraps of clothing she left behind at home. Underwear and socks and... period products.

Guess—guess she would need those eventually, but still, *eww*.

The ickiness of having to think about her own biology didn’t last long, thankfully. Not once she had excavated the small stack of pages from the assorted items and dropped off on top of the bedding. It was flanked moments later by her pencil case, catching the attention of Bell in particular.

Now just to find the right scrap of paper to scribble on, ha.

“^Oh oh oh oh what are those Anne!?^” Cadence squealed, hyped about every last one of Anne’s magical human items.

Right, figures nobody here would know the specifics.

“~This is paper! It’s like... I think it’s made of wood but just really, really really thin and can nicely bend and be drawn on. I have a lot of loose pages here, take a look!~” Anne explained as she passed the topmost page over to the Kirlia, Elric helping himself out to one right afterwards as well. The tweens toyed around with the new and exciting material as Anne pilfered through the stack in search of the right piece of canvas.

As he searched, Cadence’s worried voice interrupted her, “^Oh A-Anne, what—what are these...^”

Oh shoot, gave her one of the spooky ones, didn’t she?

“~I’m—I’m so sorry Cadence, here, try this one, this one is just... some practice I was doing...~”

“^B-but why are they bleeding?^”

Anne soon replaced the page of sketches with a different one, letting her properly examine what had unsettled the fairy. There wasn’t anything too disturbing in there—not by a human metric, at least. Still, unnerving. A few practice sketches of how blood would flow down a finger from a small pinprick. Rough trace of her inspiration for these drawings. A half-complete sketch of a crown of thorns, discarded once it had grown too messy.

“~I was—I was just trying to draw how flowing blood would look like. There’s like—there’s one artwork I can show in a bit that really inspired me with these, e-even if they’re all really creepy. I-I don’t like actual blood either, don’t worry, I just think you can do cool stuff with it in art. A-and it made me experiment a lot...~”

With every word, the creeping feeling of trying to justify drawing messed up stuff only grew. Her eyes soon fixated on a recently dredged up empty page, self conscious filling her rattled body. Cadence was still shaking off the unnerving sight, even if she really wanted to comfort Anne as well. Elric didn’t know what was wrong with the sight of a little blood, left confused by the whole situation. All that left Bell to deal with the situation.

And deal with it he did, mumbling as he splatted on Anne’s front, “Don’t be sad, Anne. Nothing bad happened!” He might not have had the vocabulary to reassure others as effectively as his mom and sister did, but the will was definitely there. His teeny head craned up to look at her once he’d finished delivering his comforts, trying to see if they worked with all his senses. And work they did, though mostly through the means of sheer cuteness.

No matter the exact mechanism of function, the gesture was appreciated all the same. “~Thank you Bell, I-I needed to hear that.~”

“Okay! *Gasp!* I didn’t ask! Can we be friends?” the Ralts asked. The entire room erupted into giggles of various intensity, everyone but Bell amused at his wonderfully innocent question. The tyke himself just looked around in confusion, squeaked out “What?” only fueling the surrounding laughter.

“~Yes, yes we can, Bell! W-we can all be friends!~”

“Yaaaaaay! Thank you, Anne!”

Another splatted hug, just as nice and warm.

Right as the human girl was about to start her handiwork, the affection made her decide to delay it just that bit more. She put the pencil down, taking Bell aback before using that opening to counter attack the lil’ Ralts. Her gentle scratches on the side of his head were super effective, his entire teeny body wriggling happily under that magical influence. His hands latched onto her own and held it close for a while afterwards as they both calmed down, giggles taking their time to subside.

“^Bell...^” Cadence chided.

“~Hehe, it’s okay, it’s okay, don’t worry Cadence! Your brother hasn’t done anything wrong either.~”

Elric cackled as Bell finally let go of her hand—though he wasn’t even considering leaving her lap. She couldn’t blame him—it’s not like she wanted him to leave, either. Just had to grab the pencil and she could get to sketching.

...oh?

Her eyes scanned the surrounding bedding, trying to spot the soft pencil she loved sketching with. It… seemed to have disappeared somewhere. Oh well, had to pull another one out of her pencil case—hey!

The louder giggle beside her finally clued the human into what was going on. Elric was holding both her chosen pencil and the rest of the pencil case in his pincer and tail, respectively, just barely within reach. Anne was unsure how to react, not wanting to ascribe malice, but also too spooked to act with his stinger and all.

“Elric, give those back!” Bell squeaked before trying to retrieve the items himself. His bluish aura enveloped the pencil—before it was yanked out of it. His arms kept reaching towards where his psychics surged, each time for naught. The Gligar looked very amused, this was clearly play, so might as well—

Anne’s attempt to grab the pencil case had the tail and its stinger slide away so fast it was little more than a blur, startling her. By the time Elric had stopped, he was already latched onto a support at the edge of their room, taunting the rest of the group by sticking out his tongue.

It was funny, yes, but Cadence could tell that it had missed the mark with Anne. “^Elric—^”

“Elric, give back!” Bell cried out.

Once more, the pencil was yanked out of the little psychic’s mental grasp; once more the bat followed it by scampering up the wall, ending up suspended under the ceiling. Neither of the boys showed any signs of stopping, but Anne was still a bit rattled, and Cadence realize they were taking it all too far again. “^Elric, please stop!^”

“But we’re just play—”

Cypress broke his previous silence, catching the attention of most of the room and making Cadence fix the link between him and Anne she only now realized was missing. A glance at the ghost showed him to be perusing the books in the other bag, a glimpse at their covers making the human gasp in excitement.

Did Mrs. Graham give her that book about a fantasy mon civilization after all? That would’ve been so cool. Anne loved that one and read so much of it that its back had started to give out. She always worried that Mrs. Graham would be mad at her for damaging it.

“Give it back!” Bell tried his luck once more, even more forcefully than before. The bat only barely managed to keep a hold of the precious piece of treasure—and then, not anymore.

*crack!*

The loud sound plunged the room into silence as the pencil snapped in half at the sudden force; both pieces immediately getting dropped onto the carpet. “^Elric!^”, Cadence called out, upset.

If the Gligar hadn’t already been distraught at the sight, the Kirlia’s shout would’ve made him. But he was; now even more so. His body language shrunk as he let go of the pencil case, some of its contents splatting out onto the floor upon impact. “I-I’m sorry, I-I-I j-just got carried away with it, I—”

“^You broke it!^”

“I’m sorry, I’m—”

“~Hey, hey, it’s okay.~” Anne reassured, snapping the kids out of their bickering before they could grow any more incensed. She was still a bit unnerved, wasn’t happy that one of her best pencils had some lifespan taken out of it, but ultimately nothing bad really happened. Definitely not bad enough to justify anyone being mad at anyone else.

Other than her, at least.

“~D-don’t worry Elric, I can fix it easily and even use it broken like that. It’s not a big deal. J-just... c-could you not yank these away in the future?~”

The human’s comforting side ended up on top amidst the mental slurry of thinking about how to react to Elric’s shenanigans. She wasn’t a fan, and had hopefully conveyed that, even if the last thing she wanted to do was to make the Gligar feel bad for any of it.

“O-okay. I’m sorry, I-I just did it because it’s f-fun with Bell—”

“It isn’t! It’s mean!” the Ralts denied.

Elric really didn’t need that double whammy.

The whimper he let out was so close to ultrasound that most gathered only barely heard it. And while Cadence agreed her playmate needed a dose of reality like this, he was still her close friend, and he was hurting. She wanted to help, and directly at that. Her eyes and body became surrounded by a pink sheen before she hovered in the air. Psychic flight took her to her friend underneath the ceiling, right into her arm's reach.

“Not fair, I wanna hug Elric too!”

Despite his offense just moments prior, the lil’ Ralts couldn’t ever resist being affectionate. His sister giggled at his silliness, much to his confusion. Cadence’s glow expanded to cover the bat as well before she levitated both of them down onto the edge of the bed, right in front of the human.

Bell acted in the only way he could—namely, by scrambling ahead and squirming in between his sister and friend, his teeny body not coming close to fully embracing either of them. Anne, of course, followed in tow.

This felt nice.

It was so, so nice to be able to do something, anything at all, about people being mean to her, intentionally or otherwise. Back in Mylock, all that her speaking up would accomplish would be to make the offender double, triple down, anything but acknowledge they did something wrong. Anne wished she could say it was just boys, or just kids either, but no, it wasn’t. It wasn’t ever just any particular group. Maybe there was something wrong with that entire town, maybe with humans, deep down.

She didn’t want to consider that idea, but... sheesh.

“I’m sorry, Anne...”

Apologies were mostly unheard of either, making Anne almost do a double take. “~I forgive you Elric, don’t worry. Though~ if you could pick up all the stuff you dropped, that’d be nice.~”

“Of course!” Elric responded, immediately disentangling his hug and going to work, to the others’ amusement. It was nice for people to be on the same page again and for the Gligar to hopefully knock off that type of ‘play’ for good. Cadence appreciated the former, and Bell the latter—and both were relieved that their human maybe-friend was feeling better now.

The Kirlia wasted no time bouncing back to her previous spot and resuming her pose, a touch of Psychic letting her maintain impressive levels of balance on just one leg. Her head and hand alike reached for the skies, beckoning as if asking the sun to stay in the sky for just a bit longer, or the moon for just a bit more of its soothing light.

Or at least, that’s what Anne ended up reading into the pose once she got to sketching, half a pencil gliding over the page. Each stroke further solidified the fairy’s anatomy, Anne’s thoughts swirling around them as she put them to ink—or rather, graphite.

The weird, almost segmented legs, the short flaps of her skin dress, the two fingered hands. The piercing red eyes, imposing despite the Kirlia’s visible excitement, expression, parted by her kin’s signature hairdo. And, of course, the twin red horns their kin were so known for, the same color as her eyes.

The very same horns letting Cadence narrow down just what Anne was focusing on at that moment.

She couldn’t deny it felt weird being eyed in that kind of detached, almost objectifying way. Then again, she supposed it made sense with the focus on wanting to capture how she looked. There were plenty of parts of her best friends that looked weird the moment she paid any attention to them—she shouldn’t have been surprised that the same was true for her as well. Heck, it was true of Anne, too.

Her hands were so weird and stretched, her whole body was so boney, especially around the neck and shoulder area. It was almost creepy to look at! Okay, maybe she should shift focus to something else. She didn’t want to think of Anne as weird, just like Anne didn’t really think of her as weird either.

Or... well, not exactly ‘weird’.

Cadence’s focus let her know there was something in Anne’s mind that was quite off; a tinge of fear deep inside, one currently obscured. Fear of her entire kin, the details too inexact for her to make out. The idea made her feel bad to even consider.

She already felt self conscious about a few of the other kids that got spooked by her from time to time. All she ever wanted to do in situations like that was to help them not be scared, but… mom was clear that Calm Minding or otherwise manipulating someone this way was mean. Even if to make them not scared of her.

Cadence tried her best to take that advice to heart. Even with Anne—she really, really wanted to help her more directly when she was feeling terrible about herself, but didn’t. Because that would be mean. The Kirlia didn’t want to be mean, she wanted people to like her. She wanted everybody to like her.

“~Alright, I think that’s linework done. You can come here Cadence, I’ll—I’ll be coloring in now!~”

Cadence leaped over, covering the entire distance between herself and Anne in one jump. She had to resort to telekinesis to soften her landing, sure, but even with that caveat, her jump was impressive, right? Right?

Even if it was, it paled in comparison to what Anne had made there.

Cadence let out a quiet ‘wow’ as she scanned the linework, giddy at seeing herself captured so accurately like this. All the little details, even the ruffling on her hair or how her flaps laid against her thighs. It made anything she’d ever made look like the simplest and ugliest of baby drawings in comparison, the kinds that Bell’s playmates would make in the sand. No way anything she ever made would be half as pretty—

“~Cadence?~”

“^Oh, sorry, I just got lost in thought. This is so pretty, Anne! How do you draw like this?^”

“~You mean, with a p-pencil?~”

“^Nooo, I mean this nice! It’s so pretty...^”

The Kirlia acutely felt Anne’s embarrassed chuckle as the girl filled in the outline with shades of green and red. And once she did, there was no coming back. “^I mean it Anne, it’s so cool!^”

“~Noooo, it’s really not, I’m still learning a lot—~”

“^But that doesn’t make it any less cool!^”

“~But I’m not cool!~”

“^Of course you are! I wish I could draw anywhere like that, o-or do anything else this cool...^”

“~B-but you do, you’re plenty cool Cadence, all the telekinesis and—~”

A gruff voice coming from the room’s entrance ended the flustered exchange on the spot. The torn door had been fixed in the meantime, but everyone’s focus rested instead on the Gallade peeking into the room. Right, Aria mentioned her brother would watch over them, and they went right ahead with it before he got here. Oops, hopefully he wouldn’t be mad...

Similar thoughts cruised through the minds of everyone else, the sudden coolness immediately taking the newcomer aback. He shouldn’t have been this forward. He took a deep breath, made sure everyone could hear him this time, and spoke up again, “^It’s fine, it’s fine, don’t worry, I just thought Autumn told you all to wait until I got here.^”

“^She did, uncle, but Anne tripped and fell and I helped her and she got scared and—^”

“^Hey, hey, I meant it, Cadence. It’s really fine,^” the Gallade reassured.

Aria would know what to say to comfort all the little ones—all he could do was stumble and hope he could accomplish a fraction of that. Still, he had to try, especially with Anne being clearly as unnerved by him as she was. It left him feeling self conscious as all hell, but it wasn’t the time for that. It was time for keeping composure and being the guardian the kiddos needed.

Marco’s imposing size, relative to everyone else in the room, made Anne shrink as he walked over. He kneeled beside the bedding’s edge to lessen that disparity, only enough of his body peeking up to be closer to everyone’s eye level. Before he would do anything else, though, it was time to introduce himself to the one girl he was here for, in as affable a way as he could manage, “^Hey Anne, my name’s Marco. My sister asked me to look after you all, though from what I can see you’ve all been behaving well enough.^”

Well enough is certainly the appropriate descriptor here…

Cypress’s aside made the Gallade chuckle and the two older kids grumble a bit, but Anne was still uncertain. She wanted to trust the freshly introduced Marco, but his stone-like expression and somewhat ambiguous tone left her conflicted, nodding weakly at his introduction.

It worked away at his confidence about being well-suited for any of this. Self-consciousness about never being able to stack up to his sister soared once more, almost making him give up there and then—no, hell no, Anne needed him. He could do this, just had to take a deep breath and... be honest. “^I’m... not as good at being warm as Aria is, and I’m sorry for that. Still, I want you to feel as welcome here as can be, Anne, especially after everything you’ve been through. Would you... would you want a hug?^” he asked.

Marco’s words, and the contrast between them and his stern appearance, took Anne aback in the best way. Any preexisting worries soon turned into much warmer, much kinder compassion. The girl figured that not everyone would be equally good at being warm, even if they were trying their best.

Moment by moment, the imposing knight felt more and more like Aria’s next of kin.

“~I-I’d love a hug, thank you, Mr. Marco.~”

“Yay, hugs!”

Yay hugs indeed Bell, yay hugs indeed.

The resulting scramble to get everyone in on the embrace was a bit awkward, but no less heartfelt because of that. All the affection was really getting to Anne, the worries’ grip growing weaker by the moment. Ember was safe and still snoozing right next to her; Aria and her family were really nice to her and already felt like friends; they were both safe in here. Her appreciation of this village in the middle of the woods only grew by the moment, as did the deep relief in her body at being able to stay here for good.

Even if he wasn’t anywhere near as good at this as his sister, the sheer proximity made Marco overhear Anne’s relief. He had to use up his entire composure not to wince in response. He knew the rest of his family were doing everything in their power to ensure that would come to pass, but... the uncertainty still hurt, and it hurt deeply.

The things he’d seen inflicted on her, by fate, by her own damnable parents, even by the Elders through their words. No matter what these old coots thought was appropriate for Anne, he wouldn’t let her be hurt ever again—

“^Uncle Marco?^”

“^Oh, sorry Cadence, I was just thinking about something, it’s all good.^”

It wasn’t, but thankfully he knew how to keep his thoughts secure from Cadence and Bell. His niece wasn’t convinced, though. Even if she didn’t know what he was thinking about, his feelings were an open book, worries palpable to the lil’ fairy. She was about to ask what was wrong before Marco redirected the discussion somewhere else, spotting an interesting piece of art in the corner of his eye. “^Heh, convinced Anne to draw you, eh Cadence?^”

“~N-naw, I-I didn’t need c-convincing. Cadence r-really helped me out earlier, and I wanted to pay it back, a-and I love drawing people.~”

“^That’s really sweet of you both,^” the Gallade smiled.

“~Thanks Mr. Marco...~”

“^It’s nothing, uncleeeee—^”

“^I’d say it’s more than nothing if Anne repaid you like that, hah.^”

Marco’s response flustered both girls. He chuckled at their silliness, letting go of the hug and ruffling their heads. Cadence’s excited squirming and Anne’s light flinch may have been very different reactions, but the human soon eased out as well, especially as he played up more of the psychic tingling.

Soon after, though, something rather unusual caught Marco’s eye.

“^That’s... a rather worrying drawing. Is everything okay Anne?^”

The human girl only needed a brief glimpse to figure out Marco was referring to the same sketches that had unnerved Cadence, making her grumble. She figured she might as well explain what had inspired the sketches, and how they really weren’t anything all that bad. “~No, no, I promise, it’s just art. H-here, lemme show you wh-where I got these ideas from, I know they’re creepy but they’re also cool—~”

Letting go of everyone around, Anne reached over across Ember’s sleeping body to the book she’d brought with herself. She didn’t know what was the intended purpose of the card she used as a bookmark—all that mattered was that the art on it had fueled her experimentation towards more morbid art, and the improvements in anatomy that followed.

“~Here, th-this drawing inspired me.~”

Aside from bits of black squiggles on a white background—the fabled human writing—most of the rectangular card was taken over by a central artwork. It was almost all black, with a single pale bald human head in the middle.

His hands covered most of his face, except for one quivering eye, staring directly at the viewer. Scratch marks trailed from the tip of his every finger. There wasn’t much blood, but it was enough to stain his fingers and some of his hands, and this was only the beginning. At the top of his head rested a single wavey, purplish tendril, two reddish pinpricks piercing the darkness immediately behind him.

The artwork was impactful enough, but then it somehow got even better once Anne tilted the card up and down. The reflective, colorful layer on top of the black background came together to show an outline of a Mismagius right behind the central figure. Followed by several more in the darkness, all with their mouths open as if laughing.

Or chanting.

“How does it do that!?”

“~I don’t know Elric, b-b-but it’s cool, right?~”

“^It’s really morbid, that’s for sure. I think you’ll like this, Cypress.^” Marco commented.

The ghost wasted no time floating over to the rest of the group. His curiosity about the small card in the human’s hand overcame his creeping exhaustion, at least in the moment. For a moment, Anne worried the Mismagius would end up taking it the wrong way, but thankfully, that wasn’t the case. “Oh, morbid, fearful, grisly. I love it. Wonder what all these… scribbles around it are supposed to mean. Some sort of description, perhaps…?

“~Oh, those, I’m... not sure in all honesty. I think it’s for a game, but I don’t know what any of it means. I only have this card because Mrs. Graham found it in her library after some older kids left a mess behind themselves. I can—I can read the text out, if you want?~”

I would like that, yes…

“~Alright, at the top it says ‘Duress’, then ‘Sorcery’ there, then ‘Target opponent reveals their hand. You choose a noncreature, nonland card from it. That player discards that card.’. And in italics, ‘Each syllable unravels a bit more of your mind.’~”

Absolutely nobody in the room was any less confused after Anne’s lecture than before it, and that extended to the human herself. Hopefully, none of what she’d just read would be interpreted the wrong way.

“^What is ‘italics’?^” Cadence asked, dumbstruck.

*woof!*

The bark coming over from the room’s entrance successfully derailed all the gathered trains of thought. The Riolu that awaited them might have been nowhere near as weird as the human-made card, but her presence here was almost as confusing.

“Hi Reya!” Bell squeaked at the newcomer.

“^Reya? What are you doing here?^” Marco asked with concern.

*woof, woof!*

“^Reya, you were supposed to stay with Jovan and Pearl, they’ll be worried about you...^”

*woof, woof woof?*

“^*Sigh*... yes, you can stay and play with Bell.^”

The Gallade knew better than to try steering the living torrent of enthusiasm and wagging that was the lil’ Riolu away towards where she ought to be. All it’d do was buy them a bit more time before she would circle back around and come back here again. She really liked her best friend, and there was no living force that would stop her from playing with him. Not even adults and their rules.

Especially not adults and their rules.

He and Aria should take a page out of that steadfastness, ha.

Hope she’s doing alright out there.



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other fic, Another Way!

Also also check out my series of shorts, The Alarm Goes Off at Six!
 
Last edited:
Chapter 14: Humanity

redspah

the gay agenda
Pronouns
she/her


Chapter 14: Humanity



Thirteen votes.

Just thirteen votes to decide between redemption and damnation of an innocent child, already spurned by life.

The topic refused to wash itself from Aria’s mind as she ventured further away from the village, diverging heavily from her usual route. She had to see to something important before starting on her duties—someone important, in fact. With just thirteen votes, seven would seal the deal in either direction. Numbers weren’t her strong suit, but she could figure that much out, at least.

Her, Marco, Sprout, and Cypress were shoe-ins for letting the girl stay, which just left three more. Just had to sway three more souls towards her side, and there wouldn’t be anything to worry about anymore. Anne would be safe for certain, and they would all be able to rest easy. At the same time, the three elders and Lumi were all but certain to vote the other way. They, too, needed just three more voices, and to Aria’s despair, it felt like their task of finding said voices would end up being much easier than hers.

Lucere was almost certainly going to agree with them. She rarely spoke with the Altaria—their scouting routes rarely intersected—but from the little she had, the deep distrust of humans was clear to sense. Hard to blame her for perceiving humanity as a virulent plague when her duty was playing the proverbial doctor and doing anything in her power to stave it off. But... they weren’t dealing with the abstract, shapeless mass of humans and their constructs.

They were dealing with a lone, lost child.

Ruby gave Aria the impression of being broadly on board with letting Anne stay, but she wished she could be as sure of that as she wanted to be. Shutting Lumi down and poking holes in the Elders’ words was one thing; genuinely having no objections was another, and Aria was much less certain of the latter. Whichever points of contention she might have had, Aria was confident enough in the Weavile’s level-headedness to be sure that they would get argued through.

Ori was... opaque at the best of times. Even someone as deliberately logical as him was still driven by emotions, and it always peeved Aria that the Scizor almost never acknowledged his. Maybe he simply didn’t know how to do it. It was a possibility that deeply confused the Gardevoir, but a possibility all the same.

From what she sensed at their meeting, Ori was uncomfortable about the whole human situation, even if these emotions never breached the surface of his expression or words. Maybe bringing these up with him would help him sort through them and figure out how he really felt, deep down.

Lariat... would be tricky to persuade, she feared. The Lucario wasn’t dim, but he tended to be single-minded. Protecting his in-group was the sole transcendent motivation behind his becoming a scout. An in-group that a human was unlikely to ever be accepted into on an emotional level. Still, Aria could try to use Ember’s predicament to appeal to his soul. She wanted to think that not even someone as stern as him would argue against repeating the misery the Braixen had been through, but it remained to be seen.

That left the last scout, absent from the meeting. The idea of lowering their guard all the way down and withdrawing all patrols just to debate how cruel they’d be didn’t sit right with Aria. Still, if that’s the procedure, then that’s the procedure. She disagreed, but her energy was best spent elsewhere—such as on the person she was heading towards.

How could she convince someone who had spent over a decade and a half of her life as a ‘trainer’ pet to feel sorry for a human?

Aria had no idea how to answer that question, and even thinking about it threatened to roast her mind. The Skuntank might have been easygoing, but they never had to deal with stakes this big before. She knew full well from experience how easy it was for smiles to be replaced with cold focus if the situation called for it, and replacing smiles with seething anger fueled by one’s own past was likely even easier. Rose had a heart; Aria knew that full well, but... *sigh*...

It remained to be seen if she could pry it open even the slightest bit once she’d finally found her.

Sensing other minds wouldn’t help with Rose’s Dark typing, but she still had her eyes and nose, and Rose was more than noticeable with that first sense. And exponentially more so with the second if anything was to go down. Which—fortunately for the often downwind village—it rarely ever did.

Alright, here she was, unaware of the miserable discussion they were about to have.

“Rose!” Aria called out.

The Skuntank stopped mid-step before slowly turning her bulky body around toward the sound; a grumpy resting expression replaced with a grin and a wave of her stout foreleg. She wasted no time before speaking up either, her voice its usual cheerful, “Heya Aria, how you doin’, darling? Quite far from your route, ain’t it?”

“Yes, it is. I wanted to talk to you about something, actually.”

Her answer took Rose aback before the Skuntank nudged her in the direction of her patrol. “Oh, really? Somethin’ popped up with Zephie, orrr~.”

“No, no, don’t worry, nothing of the sort; your son is as eager to help as ever,” Aria reassured.

“Damn right he is.”

“I... I wanted to talk about the human, actually.”

“Ah, makes sense! Heard a buncha rumors about weird things happening with her last night. I really hope she’s doing alright, all in all,” Rose smiled. Her unflinching compassion towards Anne stunned the Gardevoir, making her stop as she tried to process the information.

It took the Skuntank more than a few moments to notice that hangup, body shape leaving her prone to accidental tunnel vision. “Aria? What’s wrong, darlin’?”

“Oh—nothing, nothing at all, I...” she trailed off, unsure how to word her concerns. Though, she supposed she might as well speak Rose’s language and be as honest as can be here, “I just didn’t expect you’d have much goodwill for them.”

The rapidly changing expressions on the Skuntank’s end conveyed a story in themselves. Eyes narrowing in offense, then relaxing in realization, and finally doing an impressive roll in exasperation accompanied by a drawn-out groan. Skuntank anatomy didn’t lend itself towards facepalms particularly well, but that sure didn’t mean Rose didn’t try. “Oh, come the hell on, darlin’! I spent fifteen years with a human as my best friend; why the hell wouldn’t I feel for them? And this kiddo ain’t even a trainer, just a poor lil’ scamp that ended up here against their will.”

Human as her... best friend?

“I... figured your experiences as a trainer mon were traumatic enough to put you off humanity for good,” Aria admitted, stunned.

“Oh, I know, everybody in the village does! It’s bloody annoying, frankly, but I gave up tryin’ offering my version of the events since nobody listened. They all just heard what they wanted to hear, and I can only stand so much of bein’ ignored like that,” Rose groaned. She was annoyed, and it was the kind of annoyance that had been brewing for a while, aimless and with Aria only being its incidental recipient.

The Gardevoir was unsure what to do with that information, expecting many responses—but nothing like this. “I apologize, Rose. I assumed, and I shouldn’t have in hindsight.”

“S’pose, I can hardly blame ya. Talkin’ with most folks in the village about humans is like discussing the night sky with peeps so scared of the dark they jump at their own shadow. Some of it ain’t unearned, sure, but at least just as much is bein’ silly and paranoid.”

Aria couldn’t deny Rose’s point, left unsure what to say now. Though… there was one course of action that would both endear the Skuntank to anything else she had to say, while filling in one of many knowledge gaps she had about the mysterious, terrifying humanity.

And that was simply listening.

“If you wouldn’t mind... what was it like, then? Being... owned, and battling like that?” Aria asked with stilted words. It was dumbfounding to be asking about experiences as horrid as that with a straight face, without any underlying anger or comfort. The Skuntank didn’t need either, not with her apparent cheerfulness about the whole thing.

It made no sense, but that’s what it was.

Rose eyed her for a couple moments at that inquiry, eyebrows rising as she mulled it through. She supposed she very well could, especially now that it seemed her coworker was open to actually listening to her. “Aight, I can recount how it all went down, then. It started in what humans call ~Sinnoh~.”

“~Sinnoh?~”

“Yep~. It’s an island, far, far away from here. Both my friend and I hail from there, and that’s where our big ol’ adventure started,” Rose explained, upbeat.

“What was their name?”

“Well... ~Adam~. I’ve no clue what it means, really, and I think I butchered the pronunciation a fair chunk, but that’s what his name is. We’d... known each other since we were both little,” the Skuntank explained, voice growing quieter as she concentrated. An involuntary smile crept onto her features as she replayed the memories in her head, continuing, “Me and Ma used to live rather deep in a human town, ya see. For the most part, they didn’t treat us all too nicely, and I s’pose it makes sense from their end. We always made a hell of a mess when digging through the stuff they threw out—though it’s only their fault for tossing out so much good food, ha!”

“Humans... throw out food?”

“Fair bit of it, even. Some of it moldy, which I get; not everyone got an immune stomach after all, but definitely not all. Anywho. Most humans gave Ma and me a wide berth, which is only smart of them, ha. Not all, though, and my friend was one of those fools that didn’t. Though since I was a kid, and he was a kid, and Ma wasn’t around at the moment, and he brought snacks... I let it slide and let go of the posturing Ma taught me I was s’posed to be doing. It’s hard to be particularly hostile towards what feels like the only being that isn’t scared of me to bits, especially if he also brings food.”

Rose was well into walking on autopilot by now. Aria picked up the slack, giving the immediate area a scan to thankfully find it empty of any dangers. Seems the Skuntank could reminisce all she wanted~.

“And that was hardly a one-off thing either; eventually, he began to show up near our den daily with a berry, something sugary, or even one of his own sandwiches. Felt really sweet to see him taking the human treats his parents made for him and just sharin’ those with me directly. He got me wrapped around his finger, and me being the ever-hungry kit loved it, ha. Got food, got pets, got affection, got... a friend. Why wouldn’t I love it?” Rose chuckled, voice dreamy from pleasant memories.

“What about your mom?”

“She was understandably skittish at first, but eventually, she saw the error of her ways, especially once he’d brought her a snack or two, ha. Though still kept tryin’ to drill into me to let myself be caught by none of them damnable balls, since then I’d be gone for good. But honestly? Even then, I didn’t really mind getting, eh, ‘caught’ by that friend of mine. Ma aside, he felt like the only bright light for me in that place, and I couldn’t imagine having a future on my own. Had no idea whether it’d come down to that, but decided that if it did, I was going with him.”

“And then it did come down to that?” Aria asked, worried about broaching unpleasant topics.

“Ha! Hold on, lemme do a bit of finessin’...” Rose mumbled, taking Aria aback, especially as she followed it by stopping in place and moving her tail around the top of her body.

The Gardevoir had no idea the limb had anywhere near as much flexibility as Rose promptly showed, its range of motion more like a furry tentacle than something affixed to the Dark-type’s back. She didn’t have the time to ponder on that too much, though, not once Rose was done grabbing the item she wanted to show off.

She’d heard these balls described plenty of times and never thought that an actual one would end up looking this... mundane. Less like a death trap or an unbreakable cage, and more like a mere object. A very, very human object, of course, its artificiality made determining its materials nigh impossible. The red and white hemispheres looked like nothing else Aria had ever seen, glossy even despite the uncountable tiny scratches covering them.

Other decorations were much easier to spot, even if they weren’t any easier to explain for the psychic. Slightly creased artworks covered a few spots on the red half, worn at the edges and visibly bleached in places. There was a flower, a scribble of a Skuntank, and a red geometric shape Aria didn’t know the significance of, a sharp point at the bottom stretching to two adjacent semicircles at the top. Probably plenty more too, but they were covered by the plume of Rose’s tail holding the ball up in the air.

The Skuntank spared her coworker no chuckles at her dumbfounded expression as the horrible abomination of a ball was slipped back into its previous spot, completely hidden when pinned between Rose’s tail and back. “Hahaha, darlin’, you look like you got Licked by a ghost or somethin’!”

“How, why, when—”

“I’m gettin’ to it, I’m gettin’ to it~,” the Skuntank chuckled. “So, one day, once the time came, it was the time for my friend’s big ol’ trainer adventure. I didn’t know a whole lot of his language, but I could still figure the gist out, and boy, was he giddy. At the start, I was a bit sad, worried about him leaving for good... but then he showed me that ball and asked if I wanted to go with him. Most kids his age get given a mon they breed for this to start the whole trainer business with, but he wanted to take me instead. And yes—he asked, he didn’t just throw it at my face apropos of nothin’, ha.”

“What did your mom think?” Aria asked, shuddering as she tried to image a similar situation happening to her children.

“She was... *sigh*, I think she was just worried. Worried about what’d happen to me, whether I’d be treated well and all. I trusted my friend at that point, and so did she, but there was always that bit of doubt about how it’d all end up goin’ in practice. But, eventually, she agreed, and we were both sooooooo happy. I remember scrambling onto a small patch of grass in their park, turning towards him, and him just smiling so wide it almost split his head open as he held that thing. Held, aimed, and threw, and in I went!”

Aria had to keep her confusion and revulsion in check throughout Rose’s recollection. The evilness of these devices contrasted greatly with the whimsical nature of Rose’s tale, feeling impossible to resolve. And yet, the Skuntank continued to do just that, waddling on with a content smile as her memories reached that delightful moment.

Though, this was one conundrum Aria had to ask about, “That ‘ball’. How did it feel? They make you disappear, right?”

“I think? Was never clear to me. As to how it felt... warm. Really, really warm. It was like, I’m already giddy to go out on this adventure with him, to be by his side, and then I see him throw that thing, it hits, and it’s this wave of warmth all over me, and then the next thing I know he let me out again there and then. As much as I liked him before, it felt like I liked him even more afterward, somehow. Only for a while, though–maybe a couple months or so. Almost like infatuation or somethin’, hah. Mighty peculiar in hindsight, but it was pure bliss at the moment. It... heh,” Rose chuckled bitterly; the Gardevoir beside her left in the deeply unusual situation of having to wait for the source of her amusement to be verbally conveyed to her. “It felt like I was meant for this. It felt right.”

Rose lingered on that moment for a while longer, pensiveness eventually getting her to stop and stare at the snowy ground before her. She took a deep breath, and then another, before finally shaking it off and continuing with her patrol and recollection alike, “And so, the big ol’ journey began. Just me and him at the start, but that didn’t last all that long. After all, he had to get his hands on the rest of the team, and I had to start my training. It was... gods, it was hard to get into it, in hindsight. The battles, the training, the practice. They were strenuous, especially starting out. Back where I grew up, all I really needed was a Scratch or two for any scrap to be decided; nobody was gonna die for a bit of human trash with how plentiful it was. But in these battles, with wildlings and especially with other trainers, it was combat for as long as I could keep standing. It’s, uh, it’s surprising how much pain we can tolerate before keeling over with a bit of practice.”

“How does practicing something that excruciating work?”

“The hard way, really. Pushing my body to its breaking point and back, trying moves so many times it felt like I was gonna throw up, fighting and fighting and fighting with teammates, up to the point of fainting and back. And again, and again, and again, day in and out. It’s... it never really hurts less, is the thing. Taking a full-strength Body Slam now is just as excruciating as it was; the only difference is nowadays, I feel like I can take a lot more of that pain on. It feels like it should be enough to make me tumble over and break, but it’s just not, not if I force myself to keep standing. Maybe it’s even possible to get used to hurting with enough practice, but even after all my training, I didn’t end up getting all the way there.”

“That sounds nightmarish,” Aria commented, aghast.

“It’s,” Rose paused, reflectively wanting to deny that. No, of course it wasn’t that bad; she managed it all well, after all. Then again, she knew all too well that her experience wasn’t the only one out there. “With the right support, it’s manageable. Constant struggle, yes, but having my friend on hand made all the difference as far as motivation went. It felt like all that suffering was for a reason, like it wasn’t just misery for misery’s sake. I was doing it for him, and he was there for me throughout. And, like... after some time, when the differences first show themselves, it feels incredible for a while. Going from a single Starly Tackle almost knocking me out there and then, to shrugging them off and sending them tumbling to the ground with one well-aimed Bite or Scratch. You don’t really feel stronger at any point, but the results speak for themselves eventually, and the results sang.”

“These Starly... did he order you to chase them into battle?”

“Sometimes, yep. Most of the time, they were territorial enough to try intimidating us off their turf, and that was as good an excuse for a scrap as it got. Eventually, they spread the word amongst themselves, and in time, just stepping in was enough to send them scrambling, ha!” the Skuntank laughed.

“And did the human use that opportunity to ‘catch’ them?” Aria asked, words dripping with unspoken accusation. Hardly an undeserved one, either.

Rose was forced to sigh and slowly nod, some of the enthusiasm in her voice deflating, “Yeah. In fairness, it wasn’t like he didn’t try ‘recruiting’ more team members the same way he recruited me. I remember us settin’ camp one day, myself exhausted after a day of training and glued to his lap, him fixin’ us both some roasted snacks. It was so serene, so innocent. He made some extras, laid them on the opposite side of the campfire, and waited to see whether anything would bite and come warm itself.”

The Skuntank closed her eyes, thinking back to the bliss of it all, of well-deserved rest after a strenuous practice session.

“And sure enough, a Shinx had made their way over, kept eying us down between bites, ha. Eventually, they downed the whole thing aaaaand scampered right off afterward. If my boy was anythin’, he was persistent, so he tried again and again. That same Shinx even came back at some point to grab another treat before running off again. Eventually, though, a single lil’ Starly ended up staying even after finishin’ their portion and waddled closer, over to the fire. And another snack later, closer still. And so it kept going for a while before the birdie finally lowered their guard enough to rest by our side and snooze.”

Aria followed Rose’s recollection in her mind, imagination taking her for a pleasant ride. She couldn’t help but smile at the mental image of a lil’ human offering a small mountain of snacks over to the local wildlife until something bit for good, and began trusting him. Such a lovely scene, a weary wild Starly dozing off beside them—

“And it was only then that he went for the ball and nabbed them.”

Oh.

The Gardevoir needed a moment to come to after the whiplash she’d just been subjected to, commenting, “I can’t imagine that Starly felt anything but hatred after realizing what had happened to them...”

“You’d think, but there’s somethin’ weird to these balls, I tell ya. They came out of it even more affectionate, not mindin’ coming along with us one bit. And so, the team expanded to the two of us, and we could start better practicin’ against each other. He tried that again a couple nights later, but no catch this time.”

“That sounds like a lot of food inadvertently going to the wildings...”

“Eeyup! Plenty of stores around the area and places to rest at though, there was always someplace to resupply around each corner,” Rose admitted, not noticing the contradiction.

“Didn’t you say you were in these Starlys’ territory?”

“Yeah, it’s... I’m really unsure in hindsight. Like, it was wilderness; it was supposed to be wilderness, I’m quite sure. But there were a lot of human facilities along the big main path we were following. Stores like the ones inside their towns, spots for my friend to use to communicate with his mom, even spots I could recuperate at. I still don’t remember how the latter worked. Felt like we were never more than an hour’s walk away from a human-made building,” the Skuntank realized, brows furrowing.

“That’s... odd.”

“Won’t catch me denying that, ha. Anywho, we kept going like that for a while. Training hurt, but camaraderie helped, having my friend on hand helped, and of course, victories helped. We had our first battle against another trainer a couple weeks in; gods, I still remember it. Me and Starly versus their Turtwig and Bidoof, we smoked them! We were at the top of the world, all the pain was worth it for that moment alone.”

“Can’t imagine they were all that eager to fight you two...” Aria muttered.

“You’d be surprised! At least... at least at the start. A few months later, we had our first big, really important battle, in a fancy stadium inside a cave and all. Still remember the other human wearing this silly red helmet, pffft. Didn’t end up getting too good of a look before his Onix slammed right into me. Felt like I almost fainted there and then; it hurt that much.”

Rose rolled her shoulders, quite certain a crick she got after that one blow never came out right. She continued, “They took hit after hit and just wouldn’t go down, and we both just had to keep on dodging their strikes; it was so overwhelming. We got some practice against Rock-types like that earlier, but nothing could’ve prepared us for all that. I even had to learn how to Dig fast enough to catch them off guard, but it was worth it once they finally fell. We won, we had won our first important match, a Stunky and a Staravia takin’ on a team of Rock-types and comin’ out on top! Take that, everyone!”

Even just retelling the story was enough to get Rose pumped, her walk gaining a spring to it as the tip of her tail waved from side to side. “It was just the first step, but at that moment, I really, really wanted to see it through to the end. To keep going and never stop, to keep winning and making my friend proud. Goodness, was he proud. We spent a good couple days afterward just lazing, celebrating, and napping, and it was the best feeling in the world.”

“Sounds... idyllic.”

“It... it was, at times, especially near the start. I had no idea what Ma had meant with her warnings. Not yet. Even all the pain was tolerable at that time, if barely. Of course… nothing good ever gets to last forever. We took the big trainer down, but we had to get back to training afterward. It was just the first step of so, so many, and all of them turned out to be harder than the previous one. We all got stronger and stronger, but all that meant was that the training hurt more and more. We lost sometimes, but it was worth it since we’d eventually come out on top, even if it took even more practice, even more days of every single fiber of my body screamin’ in pain. The victories were worth it. Making him proud was worth it.”

Rose’s pace slowed down, one paw shaking with each step. A wince accompanied it each time, one that Rose couldn’t keep hiding forever despite her best efforts. “It never got any easier, though. Not when we won our second important match, not when I had evolved into a Skuntank, not when our team grew to its full size of six. It hurt and kept hurting, and we kept pushing through that. I started figuring out ways of dealin’ with the pain, was able to keep pushing day in and out, but some others weren’t so lucky. They couldn’t bear it anymore; it was too much. Sometimes he’d set them free, sometimes he’d stop bringing them out for weeks or months. I knew that as long as I was by his side I would manage, but...”

Another painful step, another wince, now joined by tears rolling down the Skuntank’s cheeks.

“He, too, changed for the worse. We all started off so excited, but just a few years later, it was as if all the smiles had left him. I’d only ever catch him smiling or relaxing in the evenings; at all other times he’d get so serious. Kept reading strategies, devising plans, directing our practice in a more specific direction, managing diets. S’mores and sandwiches turned to flavorless paste and pills. Even if most of the day-to-day stuff wasn’t all too pleasant for me, it was worth it as long as it remained a fun adventure for us. Eventually... that stopped being the case.”

With a deep sigh, Rose finally stopped her march, Aria following in tow.

“None of us were havin’ fun anymore. None of our opponents were, either. You can tell when someone’s into this, y’know. There’s that enthusiasm to their expression, that lightness to their moves. I felt like I had it in me for the longest time, like many of my opponents did too, but the further we went, the fewer of us, and the mons we fought against showed that kind of eagerness. Eventually, it was just me, and then... not even me, not anymore.”

The Gardevoir crouched beside her friend, wordlessly offering affection in the wintry cold. Her offer was gladly accepted, the Skuntank’s soft fur tingling her legs and hands as the nuzzles were exchanged for light pets.

“I can’t even blame him all that much, I don’t think. It’s either makin’ it through the entire grueling circuit or giving up and realizing you’ve wasted years of your life on something that went nowhere. He was trapped in the system, and we were trapped with him. I think he always wanted the best for us, but all that stress, all that pressure... he didn’t see; he couldn’t see what was happening to us all. Just how much strain it was putting on us, and on him, too. There was no choice but to keep trainin’, keep practicing, keep suffering in the pursuit of light at the end of an unending tunnel.”

Aria’s affection kept coming; all of it was both needed and appreciated. The Skuntank didn’t think that any of it would shake her anywhere near as much anymore; it’s been years after all—but it did, all of it. Each tiny detail and tattered recollection of her friend’s anxious expression and sunken eyes as he spent hours devising strategy or managing the little money the League provided them through their trip.

“Eventually, I couldn’t take the training either. Pain is manageable as long as it’s for a purpose, but once that purpose is gone? It just starts meltin’ through you; each strike feels like it shatters your bones. I started to falter, couldn’t complete my reps, couldn’t put up as much practice as was necessary. Couldn’t pull my weight. The team got stronger. We were a chain made out of ever-strengthening links, in which the weakest had to be replaced from time to time. And, after so many years, I became that weakest link. I had to be shelved. It was days between each time he’d finally let me out of my ball. I felt physically rested each time, but mentally it was just a flash from one moment to another; none of it made no sense anymore. I didn’t know what day it was, where I was; my teammates were strangers. We were in some other country entirely, and I had no idea.”

“And then,” Rose’s expression scrunched up as her fur bristled, the eventual relaxation leaving her even more tired, “and then; I realized I had reached my limit. I couldn’t continue. I had no idea how to convey that to him, to the human that used to be my friend. One evening, I approached him as he was strategizing, reached for my ball, and swatted it well off into the distance before staring at him. I hoped he could figure it out, and… he did. He just stared at me, showed any emotion that wasn’t stressed for the first time in days, and... asked me if I wanted to go. All I could do was nod with all my strength.”

“Was he angry?”

“Heartbroken. It was as if, for a moment, he finally saw what I felt, what we all felt. Like it all really got to him for the first time in years. He looked me in the eye, and just… wept. Held me tight, kept apologizing over it all. Over how much it hurt. Over failing us. Kept blaming himself for our losses, for us havin’ to hurt even more. Kept apologizing to me specifically, for ending up so far from home and with nowhere to go. Took one brief look at the fancy case with the colorful badges, the seven of them, and just tossed it off to the side, and it all rattled all over. I held him back; I held him close. His tears kept flowin’, apologies kept flowin’. He said he didn’t know what to do, that he wasted the last fifteen years of his life, of my life. He said... he said he just wanted me to be happy.”

More tears, more affection, the latter helping only nominally.

“We spent one last evening the way we used to. He made a sandwich for us for the occasion, toasted it, and shared it between us. I spent the night on his lap, crying. He held me tight all night long. Then, the next morning, he gave me my ball, and I was free to go. I didn’t want to leave, but knew I couldn’t stay. I took one last look at him, and... left. And then, a few months later, ended up here, with y’all. Figured might as well put all my strength and practice to some actual use and settle down. I don’t regret it one bit, but... I miss him, miss Ma. Hope they’re doin’ well.”

Finally, the tears waned, replaced by composure. Each soggy strand of thought got shaken off, one after the other, until Rose was close to her former, cheerful-ish self. A couple more nuzzles on Aria’s legs, and she’d had her fill, stepping away with deep breaths.

The Gardevoir didn’t know what to say; there weren’t any words appropriate for the tragedy of her coworker’s situation. Eventually, she whispered, “I’m so sorry, Rose.”

“He did many awful things in hindsight, but... none of it was cruel. It was only how things had to be, according to their system. There was no other way but misery, and misery is where we ended up at, despite him trying as hard as he did. He wasn’t a bad person. I don’t think most humans are. I don’t even think most trainers are. Their world binds them just like it wants to bind us, and there’s little any single person can do about it.”

“Then why don’t they change it?” the Gardevoir asked, distraught.

“I wish I knew. Maybe they just can’t, for one reason or another. They have to realize it’s bad for everyone, right? That much was obvious to me, but... maybe it’s not obvious to them. Oh well. That was... a bit of a rant on my end, wasn’t it?” Rose chuckled.

“It was, but it was very... enlightening. Thank you a lot, Rose.”

“Anytime, darlin’! Though I take you didn’t haul your whole self over here just to hear me whine and reminisce over the ol’ days, good and bad, eh? Think you mentioned that human girl in the village?”

Aria nodded deeply as she picked herself back up to her feet, a glance skyward giving her a vague idea of how much time had passed. Her route had gone unwatched for a while now; it was time to wrap this up. “Yes. She doesn’t have anywhere in the human world to go to, and the Elders have settled on a vote to decide whether to let her stay here.”

The Gardevoir wasn’t sure what kind of reaction she was expecting from Rose when mentioning that, but the drawn-out groan wasn’t it. Neither was another attempt at a facepalm that accompanied it, nor the array of grumbles that followed it, “Oh, come right on, really? How come that’s even a question? Course she oughta stay here if she has nowhere to go! Ughhh... these old farts, I swear. Oh well. I’ll be there, lay out just what they need to be convinced. You can count on me, Aria.”

Rose’s words made Aria let out a breath she wasn’t even consciously aware she was holding. So much of the tension left from her lithe frame all at once that it almost made her jump, the tiny motion leaving the Skuntank chuckling.

“Thank you so much, Rose. It’s so, so appreciated.”

“Don’t fret it darlin’, I’ve heard you’ve grown close to her. Just can’t help but rush in to protect people, eh?”

“That’s a stereotype...” Aria muttered, rolling her eyes.

“A stereotype for a reason! Aight, I’ve fallen behind on my patrol somethin’ mighty, and so have you probably, ha! See ya later, hun~.”

“See you later, Rose.”

“And don’t ya worry about the girl—doubt the Elders will have the gall to say no to a loaded Skuntank inside their tent, ha!”


Sage?

The ghostly murmur snapped the Phantump out of her idle thought, glowing eyes shrinking as they focused on the sight before her. And then, moments later, at the Banette beside her. “Y-yes, M-Mr. Yaksha?” she answered, shaking at the ambient cold and her own thoughts.

How are you holding up?

“I’m okay.”

Sage was always okay, even when she wasn’t. It annoyed the Banette a great deal.

One thing to look after a poor, lost hauntling, another still to have that lil’ ghost never be as forward with him as he would have liked. About anything. Yaksha couldn’t blame her for that either, not with a fate like hers. The humans were bastards, one and all, and every single thing the ghost had seen of their actions only cemented that fact further for him. “You know you don’t have to pretend, Sage. We can pause for a moment. We’re hardly rushing.

“Mmmm... o-okay,” she admitted hesitantly.

Yaksha’s zipper mouth parted as he let out a heavy sigh.

With an affirmative nod, he turned his attention towards scanning for threats, letting the smaller ghost focus inward once more. Hardly anything ever bothered them when they were making their way around, especially not during the day when all the Dark-types were asleep. Humans, as always, were the negative exception. But even they just needed a scare or two to scatter and leave them alone.

Or at least, when the Banette was there for the lil’ one...

The thought involuntarily unraveled more of Yaksha’s zipper, the tiniest bit of pink light escaping as he lashed out. Shadow Claw left no immediate scars on wood aside from slight discoloration—give it a couple weeks, though, and the dying, dry bark would fall off along the three parallel cuts, scarring the oak trying to endure the bitter cold.

For a while, he thought his grudge about humanity would be enough to keep him going forever, driven away from his long-time home. It’s been decades since then, but he still remembered it so well. Humans showed up with their tamed mon, and he had to run away, ending up with nothing and nobody—not even memories of the good times.

He didn’t need them; not anymore. Neither did Sage. But she deserved them; deserved them so much more than her Banette wreck of a guardian. A quick glance over Yaksha’s shoulder revealed Sage had only floated over a bit, the Phantump’s attention affixed to a tiny, frozen puddle. He’d seen this enough times to not even have to look anymore, knowing exactly what would happen afterward.

And Sage... knew too, to an extent.

Still, she went through the motions, again and again. An inky tendril reached down to swipe the fresh dusting of snow off the ice, the revealed surface as reflective as it got this time of the year. She stared at the ghost in the reflection, its wooden face and spectral body mimicking her movements. Sage remembered enough to know that it wasn’t her, but... what ‘her’ even was anymore was becoming harder to tell by the day.

The occasional glances at the denizens of the woods provided inspiration, but no concrete answers. A bird? A rodent? Maybe even a bug? Something small enough for humans to beat up...

Her eyes clenched shut as she partially withdrew into her wooden shell, the pained whimper catching Yaksha’s attention. Each time she tried to think back for any amount of time, she only ever arrived at the same half-formed memory, the cursed capstone of her existence. Three humans cornered her, tall bodies towering over her. Their faces were erased from recollection, but not the sounds they made. The cruel laughter, the shouts, the screams. She remembered hurting so much. She remembered her head hurting so much. And that wasn’t even the last time they’d torment her—

Sage, I’m here. You’re safe now.” Yaksha whispered, the accompanying embrace making Sage flinch. She snapped out of her recollection and back to the reality around her—snow-covered woods, just like for the past however long. So uniform that if not for her guardian’s guidance, she wouldn’t have thought they were making any progress at all.

Once the Phantump had gathered her attention, she looked at the other ghost. The Banette’s pink eyes were still as unnerving as when she’d first seen him all these weeks ago, and even knowing there was no malice in them—not at the moment—helped little. “Reminiscing won’t help you much, kid, trust me. I know the allure all too well,” he reassured.

“Mh-mhm.”

It was just what you told me, right?

“Y-yeah, and—”

And what?” Yaksha asked, attention narrowing in an instant.

Why did she have to bring it up? He’d just be even more worried...

Sage, what happened?” the Banette insisted.

“N-nothing...”

Was it this morning when I left for recon, and you stayed at that ruined building?

“Mmm... y-yes,” the Phantump relented.

Yaksha sighed, continuing his patient hug. Sage was a rough kid, but he knew the right tricks to make her spill what was really gnawing at her. “What happened then, Sage?

“Th-there were a c-couple humans, and they saw me a-and they threw things at me, l-like pebbles and bricks...”

Sage felt Yaksha’s grasp on her tighten to painful levels before he let go. He turned his head towards the woods as if to scream, but no words came out, nothing but full-body writhing. She briefly watched the pinkish light shine on the shrubbery before Banette, wilting whatever it touched before disappearing as suddenly as it had come. He snarled, “Beasts, one and all. Next time I see one of them, I will not resort to just some idle scares...

“M-Mr. Yaksha—” the Phantump pleaded.

Shush, kid, leave it to me. I promised to keep you safe, and I will, but these things have got to pay—

*caw, caw!*

The repeated caws coming from some ways away firmly captured the attention of both ghosts; the human murmurs accompanying them made Yaksha’s glare narrow. A peek into the trail they were previously following confirmed the ghost’s worst fears—two humans walking in their direction. A taller, darker-skinned one with a Murkrow on their shoulder, and a shorter, lighter-built one, the pink color of their hair unusual for their species. Wanted to hurt Sage while she was down, no doubt.

Bastards, beasts, I’ll show them. I’ll show them good,” Yaksha seethed.

“Mr. Y-Yaksha—”

He wasn’t listening, mind so overtaken by fury that all he could do was let it loose. In a split second, he was in the two humans’ path, the scream that followed overflowing with hatred, unraveling deep inside the ghost,

“RAAAHHHH!”

*CAW!*

His entrance was nothing if not successful; the human duo stuck in place as if rooted. The Murkrow stared daggers into the ghost, but he didn’t see or care—they had to pay, humans had to pay; what would end up happening to him was a very distant concern. His care burned bright,

But his grudge burned brighter.

“Th-these weren’t—” Sage tried to say, but the Banette didn’t hear, he couldn’t hear. Curses and fury echoed in his mind, loud enough to drown out all other sound; all other thought. This has been a long time coming.

Yaksha’s Shadow Ball came out in a split second, aimed at the weaker of the two humans, the one without their little Murkrow slave. A seething sphere of dark energy rocketed through the air, the monster on the collision course only able to stare at their impending death—

“~IZZY, WATCH OUT!~”

And then, with a loud shout, his target was tackled to the ground. Yaksha’s Shadow Ball careened off into the distance before inevitably striking and collapsing a distant tree. A momentary setback, especially now that both of these vermin were down and immobilized. This was his chance to follow up and nail them this time; another projectile beginning to form between his hands—

*CAW, CAAAAW!*

And then, the next thing he knew was utter pain overflowing his body, tearing it apart.

His own spectral hands tore his body up, pink light shining through the gashes all over its gray surface. The cloth body tattered in spots as the dark and pink energy ravaged him. He hurt. If he had any blood, he’d be bleeding to death.

Sage could only stare in horror; stare at her guardian; stare at the Murkrow that had almost banished him in a single strike, utter fear freezing her tiny body. It was only after a long while, once the two humans had picked themselves back up, that she’d forced herself to float over to the knocked-out Banette. Still moving, thank goodness…

“~Holy shit, Chucky—~” the taller human muttered.

*caw, caw!*

“~C’mon Lee, let’s dip outta here!~” the shorter one pleaded.

“~But we still haven’t found—~”

“~LEE!~”

“~Fine, fine!~”

The Phantump looked up at the exchange between the two humans and a Murkrow. whimpering in fear. One of them had gotten so much closer to them, his lower voice filling her with fear. Sage hyperventilated with nonexistent lungs as she hovered backward and away; the human only sparing her the minimum of attention as he approached her guardian—

*crr-cr-crrr-crr-CRACK-CRACK!*

Suddenly, something on the back of the darker-skinned human began to rattle loudly, the piercing sound freezing everyone gathered. Sage had no idea what that sound implied, but it sure seemed that the humans did, and they weren’t happy about it. The pink-haired one turned on a whim, dashing over to the other one and pulling him backward, him and the Murkrow on his shoulders—

An instant later, something appeared in front of them. Tall, white, and green-haired.

The air itself cracked with energy as it hovered a couple inches above the snowy dirt, facing away from the hauntling. For a few moments, there was just silence, choking and deafening.

And then, before Sage knew it, both humans were screaming at the top of their lungs and running away as fast as their legs could carry them. The Dark-type reluctantly followed, chasing after their human’s increasingly distant shrieks, its own caws contributing to the fading cacophony.

The white being remained in its pose until the humans were out of earshot. Only then did it slowly descend onto the snowy ground and turn around, its red eyes piercing through Yaksha.

And then; it spoke.


Not the stealthiest of ways of getting rid of some humans, Aria had to admit.

Though, with how dedicated to finding her that darker-skinned one was, it’s not like she had too much of a choice. Them having been aware of her for an unknown amount of time was terrifying, but she could figure out how to adjust her patrol route later. Right now, there was yet another mess for her to take care of. Or rather, two ghostly messes. “^Are you alright? Why did you attack them!?^” she asked, unnerved.

After a few attempts to pick himself up, the Banette gave up, finally accepting his temporary resting spot. A stream of grumbles continued to flow out of his unzipped mouth, eventually coalescing into a coherent response, “They kept harassing Sage...

“B-but they didn’t...” Sage insisted, her words finally catching the other ghost’s attention.

His pink gaze snapped to her, making her jump a bit. It hurt to see, admittedly, especially with all the time he’s been looking out for her, but... oh well. “What do you mean, Sage?

“I-it wasn’t them... it was th-the other humans earlier...”

Why didn’t you tell me?

“I-I tried to, b-but you weren’t listening!” Sage shouted, worried, her voice girly and shrill. She floated closer to her guardian as the fear of these humans left her system, her pinprick eyes looking over the Banette’s raggedy body with concern.

Off to the side, Aria just sighed at the mess of a situation. At least nobody got killed. “^Do you need help?^” she asked flatly.

And who are you to ask?

“^Someone who knows a healer or two and hails from a settlement for mons. You two look like you could use a hand.^”

I’ll be fine...

“M-Mr. Y-Yaksha, I’ve never seen you this hurt...” the Phantump pleaded.

You’ve only known me for a couple months, kid.

“Please!”

“^You hear her,^” the Gardevoir chuckled.

“*Ugh.* Fine, fine,” Yaksha relented, groaning.

“Th-thank you...”

Sage’s quiet, squeaked response tugged at a spectral heartstring or two, much to the Phantump’s relief. Slowly, Yaksha picked himself back up into the air and continued, “So, where is that ‘settlement’ you mentioned, oh stranger?

“^It’s for the best if I guide you over. My name’s Aria, and yours?^”

“M-my name is Sage, Mrs. Aria!”

Yaksha.

With a tilt of her head, Aria set a direction for the group. The lil’ Grass-type followed her close, floating right beside her as they got going, the Banette keeping his distance behind them. “^What brings you here?^” she asked.

It didn’t take her long to realize she’d made a faux pas. Yaksha’s glare was unnerving, but it paled when compared to Sage freezing in place and shaking, unfocused eyes staring into the distance, her fear shining brightly for the psychic.

Not the best of questions,” Yaksha grumbled. “I’ve been around this wider area for longer than I can remember, kept moving from place to place while avoiding humans’ spread, the lot of them. Sage... Sage, come here. You’re safe now.” As grumpy as he was previously, the Banette’s mannerisms changed immediately at seeing the Phantump be as terrified as she was. Sage withdrew into her stump as he continued, “I’ll say this once, and I best not have to again. Sage was murdered by humans. If she never sees one again, it’ll be too soon.

...oh no.​



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other fic, Another Way!

Also also check out my series of shorts, The Alarm Goes Off at Six!
 
Last edited:
Interlude II: Interlopers

redspah

the gay agenda
Pronouns
she/her


Interlude II: Interlopers



“~Lee, I really think we should turn back...~”

The punk’s voice wavered as she spoke, eyes sweeping the area from side to side. Her concern was apparent on her pale face, framed by a couple of visible strands of pink-dyed hair. The cold today was milder than the last few days, but the weather was by far the smallest of worries this dumb trip of theirs would have them run headfirst into.

Especially if they ended up running into the actual target of their search.

As much as her boyfriend thought she was overly scaredy in general, he wanted to comfort her. Searching for that ghost was exciting, but a large part of the excitement was finally cracking this mystery they’d both been speculating about for months now. It was no fun if he was the only one into it. And that’s on top of the more usual reason of: ‘I like this chick, and I want her to feel alright, thank you very much.’

“~C’mon Iz, we’re gonna be fine. We’ve got Chucky! Right Chucky?~”

*caw!*

The Murkrow occupying Lee’s shoulder was only very vaguely aware of what was happening. Still, as long as this human kept providing him with treats, he wasn’t complaining one bit. On cue, the human’s dark-skinned hand reached into a pocket of his jacket; a single piece of sugary cereal getting pulled out moments later. The sight immediately caught the bird’s attention, getting snatched the instant it was thrown in to the air, its alluring glittering only matched by its sweetness.

The Dark-type cawed as they huddled closer to their human’s head. It was cold out there, much colder than in their town, but the human was friendly, and treats kept coming, so he might as well stick around.

“~Lee, I think you’re putting too much faith in them. They’re feral, after all...~” Izzy argued.

“~Izzyyyy, I know mons spook you a bit, but we’re gonna be alright, promise. Chucky’s got no reason to go against either of us, not with all the treats. He really likes me,~” her boyfriend argued.

“~He really likes the bag of cereal in your pocket.~”

“~Murkrow are smart. He could’ve totally yanked it all out and flew off by now if he wanted to,~” Lee insisted. Izzy didn’t know enough about mons to argue with that, grumbling for a moment before letting the topic rest. She didn’t feel any better about any of this, though, and her boyfriend could tell. He continued, “~He stuck with us in that standoff earlier, spooked these chumps right outta our turf.~”

“~There’s a bit of a difference of scale between a couple of human losers and a Ghost Bride, y’know...~” Izzy reminded, shuddering.

These woods were haunted, and everyone knew that. It was about as accepted in the Lillywood area as that of the sky being blue-ish most of the time. That awareness was enough to discourage most from venturing in too deep. Feral mons were already scary; feral Ghosts were something else entirely. To their knowledge, the Mismagius that hung out near the school grounds had harmed no one, but that didn’t make them any less creepy, or any less a magnet for dumb kids.

They had become something of a local attraction, even for trainers—at least, if that loser that sat near them on the bus earlier today was any sign. ‘Gonna catch the famous Lillywood Mismagius.’ Yeah, sure, pal.

Anyway.

As scary as feral Ghosts were on their own, what they were after was somehow even scarier. The kind of thing that only the most reckless of fools would ever dare to actively search for—that, or your average hormone-addled teen with no self-preservation impulse. “~Not a Gardevoir Izzy, again, just a ghost of one,~” Lee explained.

“~That makes it even worse, y’know!?~”

She’d tried to dissuade him from sating his curiosity, but it was about as effective as trying to put out a wildfire with a toy watering can. Wasn’t gonna happen, not when they’ve seen that particular specter so many times over the past few months.

There was no better self-contained representation of Lillywood’s perpetual decline than the ruins in the distance behind them. Once a fancy resort, now just That One Ruined Building that attracted all the teens in the area. Proving ground for many street artists, too, Izzy among them. Of course, town officials tried to block access to it, be it by cordoning it off or through other half-hearted measures that were all much cheaper than properly demolishing the place.

If there’s anything that teens are good at, however, it’s deliberately circumventing arbitrary adult nonsense out of pure spite.

They’ve been hanging around it for a few months now, but it was only recently that they really noticed another entity besides themselves in there. Well, not quite in there, but nearby. Izzy only spotted them by accident while going over the landscape photos she took from the highest floor, and it was the kind of sight that many a creepypasta was based on. A Gardevoir in the frame’s corner, just barely visible within the treeline, thankfully not looking right at her. She and Lee kept bickering about whether it was some spooky ghost nonsense, and of course, the only way to know for certain was to investigate further.

And sure enough, the next day Izzy aimed her camera right in that direction, and there it was again; standing among the trees and staring at the hotel. It lingered for a minute or so before turning around and leaving. Gave the couple all the time and fuel in the world to chat amongst themselves and argue what the hell they’d just seen. Was that just a wild Gardevoir, or maybe a ghost of one?

Both possibilities were the stuff that Izzy wanted precisely nothing to do with, but the same couldn’t be said for her boyfriend. There was a lot of charm in just how much of a daredevil he was at times, but... c’mon, there was a limit to these things. Taming a feral Murkrow was really cool and all, but anything to do with a Ghost Bride sounded like begging for one’s death in one gruesome way or another.

They didn’t even get to argue for all that long before it showed up again. And then again, and again. Each time it’d walk up to the same spot, stay there for around a minute, start walking straight back, and repeat it all, on average, a hundred and seven minutes later. It didn’t have a set schedule to the best of their ability to tell, just popping up among the trees a few times during the day. It almost felt like a patrol, but of what? Neither teen had any idea how to answer that, which left the other major possibility, one that Lee had first put forward.

It was haunting this place! In some weird, roundabout kinda way.

It’d be far from the only spook to do so, though most others only stuck around for a short time. Thankfully, even Lee had enough grip on reality to know to avoid these Ghosts when they popped up. For the most part, they did a decent job of staying out of sight by themselves—outside of that one Misdreavus that almost made them have a heart attack, at least.

Half a can of spray paint to the face hopefully discouraged it from trying any of that ever again.

None of the more common Ghosts were anywhere near as unusual as that recurring specter of a Gardevoir. Maybe their human had died in this hotel many years ago, and that’s why it was closed now? Perhaps they had murdered someone and kept coming back to admire their handiwork? The teens didn’t know.

These were the kinds of mysteries that most didn’t want to know.

Lee was definitely not a part of the “most” category. He immediately wanted to investigate deeper; needing a good couple of months to finally convince his girlfriend to accompany him to take photos. And she was even beginning to warm up to that idea—at least until yesterday.

At any rational level, Izzy knew perfectly well that having that Ghost Bride be missing that day and a building in that backwater Mylock village deciding to explode on a whim were two completely unrelated events. Still, it was a disturbing coincidence. One she really, really didn’t want to investigate, and one that only added further kindling to the flames of Lee’s curiosity.

Enough so for him to bike all the way over to Mistralton to ask his uncle for a piece of particularly fancy equipment that would help in their little search.

Izzy didn’t know that there were academics who researched psychics specifically. Or, at least, any academics that haven’t been long wrapped up tight in a straitjacket. Somehow, there were, and just like any self-respecting egghead, they had their fancy pieces of kit, the narrowness of their functionality correlating linearly with their price. With how expensive this little gizmo was, the punk had no idea just how the hell did her boyfriend convinced his relative to let him borrow it, even if just for a day.

Maybe being a bit of a daredevil and making poor decisions ran in the family, ha.

As pricey as the device was, it wasn’t doing much at the moment. A large box stashed inside Lee’s backpack with a single long cord extending out of its side, capped off with what almost looked like a dowsing rod. A metal stick the size of a pencil, one end split into three short perpendicular sections around an inch long. All this junk could supposedly sense the aura magic bullshit nonsense that the psychics did their weird spells with and make noises once it did, kinda like a Geiger counter. Only instead, the stuff this specific version could detect was somehow even more dangerous than gamma radiation, against all odds.

And they were walking straight towards it, probably getting closer and closer by the moment...

“~That thing is still not detecting anything, Lee. Maybe it changed its path, and it’s gone?~” Izzy argued.

“~Nah, I’m not buying that. Why would a ghost just up and change like that for no reason?~”

“~What if it blew up in that explosion in Mylock?~”

“~Haven’t heard a thing about a Gardevoir or anything that looked like one being involved in that mess.~”

“~Then why would it be gone yesterday?~”

“~I don’t know, Iz. Hopefully we find out today, ha! We can crack this case, I’m sure of it, eh Chucky?~”

*caw!*

“What if something else ends up attacking us? Like—I-I don’t know, a wild Luxray? Doubt Chucky will be of much help there...~” Izzy muttered.

*caw, caw!*

“~You heard him! But nah, I really doubt that’s gonna happen. I’d think most mons know better than to just harass people for no reason, not with League being all too eager to come down on them for that,~” Lee reassured.

“~Something tells me feral mons aren’t too familiar with human para-governmental organizations...~”

“~Don’t have to be if the message is just ‘don’t eat the lanky things’—~”

“RAAAHHHH!”

*CAW!*

The loud cry sent dread deep through both teens, sounding like a mix of screams, whispers, and fabric being torn. Their eyes immediately shot up towards the source of the haunting noise, the being that stood in their way not one either teen was expecting.

The Banette’s pink eyes drilled right into their very souls, the line of the zipper-like grin constantly wavering between a crooked smile and a harsh scowl. It was terrifying and decidedly not the ghost they were looking for. Both the teens kept enough of their brains to slowly shuffle backward, avoiding sudden moves. Finding a spirit of a Gardevoir was one thing, at least these weren’t known to attack humans. Something that absolutely couldn’t be said of the Banette in front of them—

And it was very, *very* eager to demonstrate that fact.

“~IZZY, WATCH OUT!~” Lee screamed at seeing the sphere of dark, crackling energy be launched straight at his girlfriend.

Her brain short-circuited at the sight, feet felt rooted to the forest floor. The only movement her body could manage was her face twisting into utter horror before she shut her eyes, bracing for certain death—only for Lee to tackle her to the ground, only barely dodging the Shadow Ball.

A couple of skipped heartbeats later, they heard a loud bang in the distance behind them; the shatter of wood followed up shortly by the deafening croak of a collapsing tree. The Banette wasn’t done, nowhere near. Its hateful eyes kept staring them both down as it began to form another projectile between its raggedy hands—

*CAW, CAAAAW!*

But then, Chucky struck first.

The seething mass of pink and black energy hit the ghost without warning, the shriek that left it even louder than the one it had first startled the couple with. Once the smoke had cleared, they finally saw the many tears and cracks covering its writhing body. Pink light leaked out of them as the Banette thrashed on the ground, screaming in pain. Neither of the two humans knew enough about battles to have any idea what just happened, but it sure looked like Chucky had just laid it out in one hit.

And judging by his expression, the Murkrow was only looking for an excuse to follow up with a finishing blow.

“~Holy shit, Chucky—~” Lee muttered.

*caw, caw!*

“~C’mon Lee, let’s dip outta here!~” Izzy pleaded.

“~But we still haven’t found—~”

“~LEE!~”

“~Fine, fine!~”

Izzy might not have wasted time getting up, but Lee most definitely did, the curiosity getting the better of him in the end. With Chucky returning to his proper place on his human’s shoulder, he felt confident enough to approach the wounded ghost. It had company, but it was far from any particularly intimidating sort. The tiny Phantump that had floated over to the downed Banette immediately backed off at seeing him, its whimpers shrill and pitiful. He almost felt bad for a moment—

*crr-cr-crrr-crr-CRACK-CRACK!*

The rattling, cracking noise from the box in Lee’s backpack froze Izzy’s blood. The punk looked over her shoulder, only to see her boyfriend getting closer to the ghost that had just tried to murder them. She wanted to shout for him to come and leave, but her voice stuck in her throat as the device rattled and screamed at them about the looming threat. It was right there! They were gonna fucking die!

They had to get out, get out NOW!

He’d saved her once, and now it was time for her to repay the favor. Izzy remained silent as she dashed over and grabbed her boyfriend by the shoulders, about to yank him straight back and pull him out of there—

Only for their destination to arrive first.

The Ghost Bride appeared in front of them in a blink, hovering a couple of inches off the ground; its eyes shrouded in a brilliant white flare. The single, drawn-out, ear-piercing whine replaced the previous clacking as the soul of a mighty psychic stared them down—

“^BEGONE!^”​

Can do!

The teens took off in utter terror; the sight of a furious ghost burned into their retina. Their minds were overfilled with fear—Run, run now, your life’s on the line, run, RUN, RUN! Chucky might have been immune to whatever had just befallen his human and his human’s human, but he wouldn’t argue with their screams, following them out with a few more caws, only occasionally glancing over at the ghostly Gardevoir. It remained in its spot, unmoving, merely staring in their direction until the group finally made it back to the ruins. They sure as hell weren’t gonna stop there, not until they were safe and back at their place.

Possibly not even then, depending on just how much excess fear their minds got soaked with.



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other fic, Another Way!

Also also check out my series of shorts, The Alarm Goes Off at Six!
 
Last edited:
Chapter 15: Nurture & Interlude III: Discharge

redspah

the gay agenda
Pronouns
she/her


Chapter 15: Nurture



“^So, any more questions for now?^” Autumn asked.

Despite the utter weirdness of the creature being discussed, not even two entire classes of kids could maintain a steady output of questions forever; the Indeedee left with no responses for the first time in what felt like hours. She definitely didn’t mind, and neither did Geiger after having to do more talking in one extended session than he usually did in a week. Still, it’d be a shame for their class to end on a flat note like that.

No, there were much better ways of reinforcing the knowledge she’d been trying to drill into their heads. “^Alrighty! Now, how about you discuss what you’ve all just learned with your friends? We and other teachers are here, so if you have questions, don’t hesitate to ask!^”

On cue, the entire clearing exploded into a cacophony of murmurs, growls, and whispers; what felt like a dozen different discussions starting off before she could even finish the sentence. Quite a lot of sudden noise for her ears and horns alike, but the Indeedee would tolerate a bit of over-stimulation if it meant the kids would be more effectively swayed.

And, even more importantly, she could exchange more than a couple of words with the adults, now that the little ones were occupied. “^How are you holding up, Geiger?^”

A drawn out grunt and a staggered stretch weren’t the most inspiring of responses to a question like that, but the words that followed made up for it somewhat. “I’m managing, I think. Glad to be of help, though, good gods, my throat is taking a beating,” he chuckled.

“^Won’t hurt to grab a drink at Viv’s after we’re done here,^” Autumn suggested.

“That it won’t, indeed. As an aside… I can’t say I’m not curious about your personal involvement in the girl’s situation, Autumn. The way Oliver described your request made it look... unusually pointed for you.”

“^That’s... an accurate way of describing it, yeah. Hard to be too detached with my daughter having been Anne’s primary point of contact with the village for the past couple days, and having gotten a very good look at what brought her here in the first place.^”

“Hmm, about that. I’ve heard a lot about ‘what’ but very little of ‘why’, and I won’t deny my curiosity about that. Ultimately, I only know so much about humanity, and to hear about a child escaping her home to her doom sets off more alarms to my head than a practice emergency drill at the facility I worked at.”

Autumn had exactly zero idea about what his comparison meant in terms of words, but everything about what emotions came with it, and those were inarguable. She sighed, “^Ultimately, it comes down to an abusive family making her fear for her life.^”

Geiger didn’t respond immediately, his tone instead lowering into a drawn out grumble. The charge in his body spiked enough to produce visible discharge between his horns and tails for a brief moment. “I see. I am terribly sorry. Suppose it only makes sense to prepare everyone for accepting a new head in our fold, even if it’s an unusual one.”

“^I hope so, yes.^”

The uncertainty in Autumn’s voice caught the Electivire’s attention right away; eyes narrowing with another, brighter flash between his horns. “And I’d hope something as self-evident as a girl’s need for safety isn’t being called into question by anyone beyond an annoying, xenophobic child...”

“^I wish,^” Autumn whispered.

Immediately, his right hand clenched into a tight fist, the Thunder Punch’s charge fierce enough to catch the attention of many nearby kids. “It sounds like I ought to... talk sense into someone,” he muttered through teeth.

“^Geiger, please. I know you mean well, but I can’t imagine intimidation achieving anything but making things worse.^”

The Electivire grumbled again before exhaling with a slump, his bulky body nodding as he eased out. He knew better than this, and even if he was too old for trying to plead with terrible people instead of being forward and harsh with them, his preferences came second with actually important matters like that. “You aren’t wrong, Autumn, but... who’s holding it up?”

“^From what Aria told me, the scout council decided to hold a vote about what shall happen to the girl, and I sensed from Ana that the vote ended up being deferred until tomorrow.^”

Geiger went through the faces of increasing familiarity in his head; grumbling in various degrees as he thought through everyone involved in a decision like that and their probable level of disagreement.

“Ah yes, that explains why Lumi was even more wound up than usual last night, even Lyn sensed. I ought to try having that discussion with him again. Won’t hurt in any case. I know Ori less, but picking his brain about all this in return for some technical knowledge sounds doable. Wish I had concrete advice for Marco, though you probably know better already—”

“^Marco won’t be a problem. He’s on Anne’s side after I helped him uncover some of what happened that led her here.^”

Geiger smirked, “Ha, that’s swell. Knew he could be reasonable sometimes. With anyone else, I imagine that all my presence would do would be to put them on the defensive, and even I’m knowledgeable enough about people to know to avoid that. It looks like you’ve got it under control then~.”

“^I wish. The uncertainty grinds away at us all so much. I do what I can, and I hope it’ll prove enough,^” Autumn sighed.

“Sounds like all the other great people I know,” he reassured.

The Indeedee didn’t expect a compliment considering the terseness of the situation, but she couldn’t deny it having helped a hefty deal. Her light chuckle split the Electric-type’s expression with a warm, if tired, smile.

“^Thank you, Geiger. You know, I might even join you for some tea, if you’d be willing to wait for me~.^”

“It’d be my pleasure, Autumn. Before any of that, though, there’s this little fellow that I’ve been meaning to ask a Psychic about,” the Electivire said, patting the Magnemite still attached to his arm. Their singular eye was open all the way, constantly scanning around the area. It was hard to pick their emotions out from the crowd, especially with her slipping skill, but what Autumn could make out was… very confused and worried.

Oh dear.

“^Of course, Geiger! Now, you mentioned how they followed Lumi back here over from the human town, right?^” she asked.

“That’s what he’d described, yes.”

“^Hope it’s something innocuous, then. Alright, let me try,^” Autumn muttered as the arm-magnet was lowered into her reach. She focused on getting through the metal shell and into the mind contained within; carefully stroking the top of their spherical main body as she spoke up, “^Hello there, sweetie!^”

Their eye shot wide open immediately. The slight zap along her paw made Autumn flinch, but she persevered, observing the lil’ one’s reactions with as many senses as she could manage. “^Yep, yep, that’s me talking to you! What’s your name?^”

Not much happened for the next few moments. The Magnemite’s eye remained closed as they thought through that question; their side magnets slumping as they grew sadder. The sight brought a frown to the Indeedee’s face, making her redouble her efforts towards communicating with the stray little one—very little one, it felt like. Much of what went on in their head was only partially formed; not unlike what she’d experienced with Cadence and Bell when they were too young to even walk.

“^If you don’t have or can’t remember your name, that’s okay, too, sweetie. You’re safe here, no matter what. Do you recall following anyone yesterday?^”

A careful nod; much of their tension finally relaxing enough to start gradually detaching themselves from Geiger’s arm. The Electivire wasn’t rushing them along either, free hand contributing his own affection to whatever careful extent it was capable of.

“They... like me. Not like... others,” the Magnemite thought as hard as they could.

“^They were like you? Just how Geiger beside you is also like you?^” Autumn asked. The unnamed Steel-type took their time chewing through her words, but once they did, their shaky nod confirmed her hypothesis. “^Seems Lumi was the first Electric-type they’ve ever seen, so they followed them, Geiger.^”

“Either they’re very young, or that human village is an absolute hole in the ground,” Geiger commented.

“^I’ve a strong feeling both are true. In any case—do you remember having any parents or friends in there, little one? Someone who would look out for you?^”

This time, their eye swerved from side to side after a moment of thought; the sight deflating Autumn’s expression a decent bit. “No... only me. Others... mean. Threw things at me and ran away...”

“Hmm. Yeah, that figures,” the Electivire sighed.

“^Oh? What do you mean, Geiger?^”

“Where I worked, Magnemite were considered pests, since they ate the electricity our facility produced. I had to shoo groups of them away once or twice because otherwise they’d start becoming a problem. I imagine most humans don’t view them too favorably.”

Autumn sighed at that description. It made sense, but she didn’t need further reminders about the... less than pleasant nature of humanity when taken as a whole and not as singular, lost children.

Geiger continued, “Sounds like this little one hatched on their own, didn’t get the friendliest of greetings from the human village, and spent a while sticking to a transformer, a power cable, or a substation. Uhhh, large boxes with electricity in them or long, metal, electric cables. Does that sound accurate, little one?”

Moment of thought, a relatively confident nod.

“Yep. Feel free to stick to me for now, then. We’ll figure something out. Alright, I’m way overdue for a drink, and afterwards I’ll ask Viv to help show the little one around. Who knows, maybe we’ll attend Jovan’s classes tomorrow to start working on our language right away, ha! Anyhow. Care to join us for some tea, Autumn—”

Before the Electivire could finish shooting his shot, though, his and Autumn’s focus was taken up by several kids eagerly trying to catch their attention. “Mr. Geiger, Mr. Geiger!” the Zangoose at the front of the group asked.

From what the Indeedee could piece together, they had a fair bit of an argument just now; Blossom and Hawthorne both left about as irate as each other as the other three saw it fit to settle their argument by asking the adults more questions.

“Yes, ...”

“^Grace.^”

“...Grace?” Geiger asked.

The Zangoose blinked flatly at the Electric-type needing to be reminded of her name again, before going through with her contribution to the discussion at hand, “The human, uh... these weird balls of theirs. How dangerous are they?”

“Extremely so,” the Electivire answered flatly.

Seeing the growing smirk on the Espurr’s expression, Autumn followed right up, “^Which is why it’s good that Anne does not have any, nor is she in a position to ever obtain them.^”

“I told you!” Blossom triumphed. If there was any more smugness in her voice, it would’ve been dripping down her beak.

“That doesn’t mean it’s not dangerous, Blossom!” Hawthorne shouted back, not taking her idea getting discarded well.

“How would she even hurt us, huh!?” the Dartrix insisted, prying her eyes open just to leer at the Espurr. It felt special in a grim, amusing way.

“They have their other evil tools! They stole our gifts and are using them for themselves!”

“...is that true?” the Gloom asked, weary and even a bit fearful. The idea of their own strengths being used against them was a deeply unnerving one.

Which is why it was very fortunate that it just wasn’t true in the slightest.

“No, of course not,” Geiger explained. “Some of their contraptions mimic certain parts of what we can do, but for every crude imitation there are at least three other feats I’ve never seen them get anywhere near close to reproducing. Psychic feats, control over plant life, Fairy tricks, might of Dragons... to the best of my knowledge, all those are completely unattainable to humanity.”

“A ha!” Blossom exclaimed, triumphant.

Unfortunately for her, Geiger wasn’t quite done yet, “Consequently, some of their most dangerous inventions don’t map onto any specific type. The blue glowing energy source in the facility I worked at wasn’t anything Electric in nature despite its glow, and I have exactly zero idea about what else it could be. Human weapons of choice are similarly type-less, stretched handheld devices capable of launching metal slugs at speeds fast enough to be imperceptible, striking targets before they can react—”

“...wouldn’t that be Steel-type?” the Gloom asked, throwing a wrench into Geiger’s explanation.

The small gathering took a while processing Mint’s question, mostly through the form of blinking slowly at once another. Off to the side, Hawthorne was almost celebrating in place at the ‘good fortune’ of Geiger having brought up an actual threat with human contraptions, finally!

Autumn rolled her eyes repeatedly.

“I have... no idea,” the Electivire admitted. “I’ll ask Ori about it later, now that you brought that up. In either case, considering that I’ve only ever seen that kind of weapon be carried by dedicated adult security guards and nobody else, I heavily doubt a child would be capable of getting their hands on one.”

And immediately, the Espurr’s mood deflated again, the Indeedee having to do everything in her power not to giggle at sensing that. She spoke, “^Indeed, she doesn’t have one of these devices. Really, the most dangerous item I’ve seen in her possession was a metal knife; similar in size to Grace’s claws, with nowhere near the raw strength backing it up. And that’s it.^”

As the Zangoose examined her paws, the rest of the group thought through the implications of what they just heard described, minds arriving at wildly different conclusions. Autumn wished she didn’t get to sense Hawthorne’s, but thankfully for once it wouldn’t be the Espurr that spoke up first.

“With how weak she sounds, won’t she need someone to accompany and protect her?” the Stunky asked without his signature bravado for once, the genuine curiosity making the Indeedee smile.

“^Initially she probably will, Zephyr, same as any other recent arrival or little one who can’t get around by themselves yet. That’s just a matter of communication and not defense, though. Nobody is gonna be attacking her.^”

Despite the confidence in Autumn’s words, thinking of that possibility brought up more than a bit of uncomfortable uncertainty; the non-zero risk of something exactly like that happening threatened to fry her mind. She hoped nobody would speak up to question that assumption—

“But what if they do?”

Goddammit, Zephyr.

“^Well... in that case, they’d be judged just as if they’d attacked anyone else unprovoked, if not harsher because of the sheer power disparity.^”

“Why does the human get special treatment!?” the Espurr screeched.

“I imagine for the very same reasons we’d all judge people harsher for striking a defenseless child over a capable adult, Hawthorne,” Geiger grunted, shutting Hawthorne up.

As well as the Indeedee was hiding her disappointment with the Psychic kitten, the same absolutely couldn’t be said for the Electivire; his words somehow getting even flatter each time he spoke. It was not unearned in the slightest, even if somewhat rough for a child. Autumn just sighed in equal mix relief and worry.

“Maybe that just means she’ll need multiple people to protect her!” Zephyr chimed in. His conclusion was hard to disagree with, though he and the Indeedee felt very different about it. What she could make out of his enthusiasm took her off guard, but... actually, hold on. Hold right on~

“^That wouldn’t be a bad idea, Zephyr. Are you thinking of... anyone in specific~?^” Autumn asked; her question as leading as her expression was smug. A small pang of guilt shot through her at putting the Stunky in such an obviously uncomfortable position. Though, if it meant that Anne would indeed end up with multiple pairs of eyes looking after her, then Autumn wasn’t about to let the means get in the way of the ends.

As she’d expected, the Stunky’s response was very hesitant, at least at the start. He stammered, “I-I—umm... I-I could p-probably do it…”

Autumn giggled while internally counting down the time it’d take for him to break through that uncertainty and rocket through straight into more of his confidence and desire to prove himself, no matter what.

Eight seconds.

“...y-yeah, I could do it! I’ll do it! C-can I do it?” Zephyr asked, determined.

Autumn giggled, “^Teehee, we’ll see Zephyr, but it’s very nice of you to offer. There are still many unknowns about her stay here, but once they’re dealt with, once we’re looking for people to look after Anne during her day-to-day life for those first few weeks or months... we’ll know who to ask~.^”

The Stunky sighed deeply at the best possible response. Acknowledgment helped his poor confidence, while the deferral made his eagerness non-binding, avoiding the potential regret of getting into way more than he’d bargained for only to then heavily regret it and make himself look like a dummy for inevitably failing to rise to the challenge... “O-okay. Thank you, Mrs. Autumn...”

“^You’re welcome, sweetie~. Now, did you all—^”

“See, I told you she isn’t dangerous!” Blossom cut in, more confident than she ever got. Hawthorne responded to the contrary soon after, and by the time the other three rejoined the discussion, it was much too late for their teacher to even think about chiming in directly anymore.

She giggled as she waved Geiger off, glad to have gotten some sense into the kids. Now, time to repeat that feat with the adults.

The two daycare minders weren’t too difficult to find amidst the crowd, standing way above almost all the little ones in their care. Just that realization wasn’t extremely helpful on its own, not with both of them having their paws occupied by looking after the extra-sized class, even with the help of the other pair of teachers. Still, it’d really help for her to talk with them directly without interruption, which left... getting the little ones out of the picture, somehow.

Before Autumn could attempt just that, one particularly lively tyke caught her attention. After trying and failing to reach the two caretakers that oversaw the littlest ones, the blue and black kitten finally noticed her, trying to catch her attention by the means of tapping her leg. Considering his proximity to Lumi… yeah, Autumn could spare the moment.

“^Hello there, Lyn! Can I help you~?^” she greeted, smiling.

The Shinx mewled before trying to concentrate on words, many of which still came with noticeable difficulty. Still, he persisted, shifting from paw to paw before coming up with a simple question, “What you talked about?”

Guess Pearl’s concerns about some of the younger kids missing the point even with translation were valid in the end. “^Well, we talked about Anne, the human girl at the clinic. What your dad has been worrying so much about.^”

The latter addition probably counted as underhanded, but the Indeedee didn’t have it in her to care, especially not with it finally making everything click for Lyn. He reeled back a bit, eyes growing wide, but ultimately gave it however much thought a few-month-old Shinx was capable of. “Oooooh. Not mean?” he asked, meowing.

If there was one singular fact they’ve been trying to drill for the past couple of hours, it was that. Autumn nodded eagerly at Lyn’s question, “^Yes, exactly! She’s not mean, your dad is just worrying for no reason.^”

“He worries a lot!” the Shinx squeaked.

If only it was just that Lyn, if only it was just that. “^Yep, but now you know better! Are you gonna be taking a nap soon?^”

“Noooo, not yet!”

Right. From what she remembered when checking up on Bell, naps came when Jovan and Pearl called for them. And since they were technically sharing caretaker duties, maybe they’d all listen to her as well… only one way to find out. Hopefully, they wouldn’t be too annoyed at her afterwards.

“^Hey, everyone! We’ve had a great discussion so far, but it’s time for a nap now, especially for the younger of us! Get yourselves comfortable near Elder Ana, and sweet dreams!^”

Autumn had no idea how having daggers stared into her by three separate pairs of eyes felt like before, and it proved to be an experience she’d rather not have to repeat anytime soon. Unpleasant, sure—but anything for Anne. Anything.

“^It ain’t nap time yet!^” the Grumpig shouted at her telepathically, making the Indeedee wince.

“^I know, but I need to chat with you two and had to get your hands free for a while!^”

Pearl didn’t expect that response, eyes going wide as she carefully herded the gathered children to get comfy beside the Torkoal Elder. The latter glared at Autumn for effectively getting immobilized, right as she was in the middle of talking with some young’uns, no less. Highly annoying, but… she found it hard to get too annoyed, not with this many kids around.

Ana’s weak spot, whether she was willing to admit to it or not.

A couple minutes of herding cats, dogs, reptiles, birds, and plants over, the daycare group could finish settling into slumber. Many of them were so used to the Elder’s warmth they were out the moment their little heads touched the warm grass surrounding the Fire-type.

With that done, and their minders temporarily switching tracks to look at the now much smaller group of awake kids, Autumn could finally chat them both up, “^I apologize for the sudden intrusion like that, but this is important, now that you’ve both heard your share about Anne. If she ends up staying, I want you both to have a more or less defined idea of how her stay under the care of you two would go like, just so that I or Aria can bring it up to the Elders when arguing for her.^”

“^And what makes ya so sure we’re for it?^” Pearl asked, still annoyed somewhat. Her words were uncertain, pretended to raise a contrary point to what the Indeedee was clearly assuming of them... but all it took was one disbelieving look from Autumn to melt through that excuse, the Grumpig faltering soon after.

“^I may be old, Pearl, but I’m not stupid. You don’t choose to spend your days helping the little ones out if you hate children, and if there’s anyone that interacts with enough toddlers to help that fact completely overcome their prejudices, it’s also you two.^”

The two caretakers each had to hold in a wince at being seen through so cleanly, Pearl yielding first before Jovan followed, “Yeah... With what you said, breaks my heart to imagine someone so weak ending up on her own again, with no family to take care of her. Maybe with one of us by their side, watching out for them~?”

“Liiiike a trainer mon, nooo~?” a hissing voice asked, catching the caretakers’ attention.

Autumn was glad to see the Serperior. She would have had to talk to him about this anyway, and now she could address all the teachers in their village at the same time—Cinder aside. However, she wasn’t sure of the Grass-type’s attitude towards Anne, even despite all the reassurances that she wasn’t a threat.

Hopefully, her and Geiger’s effort wasn’t for naught.

“^That’s... one hell of a comparison, Oliver, but I’d be lying if it’s a wholly inaccurate one.^” Autumn admitted. “^Part of me wonders whether Anne had ever considered an outcome like that, running away with Ember on their own, following in that whole harrowing ‘trainer’ footsteps just to get away from her family.^”

“Oh golly, I hope not,” Jovan shuddered.

“^Yup, for the girl’s sake...^” Pearl followed.

“Can’t imagine Ember would be too happy were that ever the cassssssse~.”

Jovan and Pearl’s responses were predictable enough, but the same couldn’t be said for Oliver’s. Autumn tried to defend the girl, “^She really didn’t strike me as being so naïve as to think that mons would ever join a trainer entirely voluntarily. Even if she did and she had considered a journey like that, I don’t think that’s a sign of her being evil. Merely of her having been taught that such dynamic is right and just for everyone involved.^”

“^How dim d’ya hafta be to buy into that?^” the Grumpig hollered.

For a while, Autumn wrecked her head to come up with a retort to Pearl’s words; part of her almost giving up on the bad faith question before a potential answer hit her. “^Not stupid, just taught that humans and mons are somehow so different as to be utterly incomparable. That we think and live in completely different ways. That one of those groups is normal beings, and the other are monsters whose only goal is to fight... or enslave.^”

Her allusion thankfully hit true, judging by the waves of unease that went through the teachers and the older kids nearby alike.

The Indeedee continued, “^I’ve felt what she thinks of us when I tended to her yesterday at the clinic. She wasn’t evil, she was just ignorant of the truth of us being more alike than either wants to think, and I’m willing to bet that the same is true with many, many other humans.^”

“But that wouldn’t have jussssstified her actionsssss had she taken Ember for a... ‘trainer’ journey,” the Serperior argued.

“^No, of course not, Oliver, but that’s not what happened, was it? Now, if we could kindly move on from scary hypotheticals and back to the reality in front of us. Jovan, Pearl, what obstacles do you see between Anne and potentially joining your group once her living situation is sorted, and she’s ready to learn the language?^” Autumn asked pointedly, stirring the group from its stupor.

The two caretakers considered the risks of a whole human just joining in like that. And the more they thought... the less grave dangers they came up with—at least, for anyone aside from the human herself.

“^Keepin’ her safe from tha other young’uns’s the crux of it. You and Geiger drove in how flimsy humans are, and now I’m worryin’ about someone hurting the girl by accident—’specially the youngest kiddos...^” the Grumpig muttered.

Autumn couldn’t help but worry at Pearl’s words. It was one thing to have the confidence that no sane adult would just randomly assault a child, no matter how much they disliked the shape of their body; but children were another case entirely. A much messier, more uncertain case, Autumn ‘hmm’ and ‘haw’-ing as she considered the possibilities.

Or at least, until the answer came from beside her. “Well, I imagine it’ssss a ssssssliding ssssscale of rissssk, no? Keep the human with older, lesssss rissssky kidssss, and ssssstresssss being ssssafe,” Oliver proposed.

The Indeedee didn’t expect the Serperior of all people to be chiming in with advice to help Anne stay, but she wasn’t gonna look the gifted snake in the mouth. “^Exactly. Young Poison or Fire-types would likely be a bit too risky, especially early on, but Reya or Bell? Those wouldn’t hurt a stray leaf, and I imagine Reya in particular to be more than eager to keep a potential friend safe.^”

“Asssssuming she doessssn’t punch them...”

“That’s hardly fair to say~; she hasn’t done that in a few Moons now,” Jovan giggled. “She’s grown way past that... huh... uh... can any of you spot her?”

The Wigglytuff’s comment had the assembled teachers look around the entire clearing in search of the Riolu, unable to find her. Autumn asked, worried, “^I thought Lariat came and picked her up?^”

“^Awfully early for him, love, but... I reckon could’ve happened. Hardly the first time he’d snuck away with her without tellin’ us. Yeah, prolly that’s it,^” Pearl reassured. Her delivery wasn’t very confident, but at least there was the fact of the Lucario scout being particularly well suited for searching for his daughter, should it ever come to that.

Of course, if that were to happen, then he’d also be very, very annoyed at them for having lost her in all the commotion in the first place, and an annoyed Lariat is how one ended up having to run away from the punishment that accompanied such a situation. Namely, him looking at the guilty parties in a really sad, heartbreakingly disappointed way.

With no survivors.

“^Right-o. Anywho—’course Reya wouldn’t punch her! Sure not if she’s already charmed Bell.^”

“^Than that sounds like her personal daycare posse taken care of, eh Pearl~?^” Autumn chuckled. The Grumpig might not have liked that framing of it; but even he couldn’t deny that yeah, it was a solution, if not a bulletproof one. Then again, when it came to mon-proofing anything, nothing was ever fully ‘bulletproof’.

Just ask all the huts that ever went down by accident.

“^I... I s’pose,^” the Grumpig admitted. ^”’Specially if she can wear anythin’ that’d block debris. Those pebbles can be awfully sharp, and Geiger went on how human hide ain’t... durable.^”

“^Nope, it really didn’t feel like that from what I’ve interacted with her. She has some clothes with her, but I don’t know if anything is large or durable enough for that purpose. Maybe I’ll have to sit down with the knitting needles again after all, ha!^”

“What’s thaaat I heeear about knittiiing~?” an old, slow, croaky voice asked. It fit the Lilligant it belonged to, age-weathered and wrapped in a thick, hand-knitted shawl. A large bulb, obscured by a long scarf, rested on top of the spot her flower bloomed from in the spring.

One hell of an outfit to just sneak on all four of them with, but—if her looking up at them from a group of chatting kids was any sign—it was exactly what had just happened.

“^Oh, it’s...^” Autumn tried to brush Lavender’s concern aside—before stopping and giving it some thought. There wasn’t anyone around the place more suited for making something specifically for Anne as the Lilligant, not with her expertise; and crossing the line from just reassurance to actual gifts would help further cement Anne’s place here, both for her and for the rest of the village.

Of course, it remained to be seen whether Lavender herself would agree to such an arrangement, and there was only one way to find out. “^Actually. Lavender, we were discussing some kinds of clothes that Anne could really use if she ends up staying, and a thick, outer shawl would help her a lot, I think. Of course, I understand if you’d rather not do that—^”

“Whyyyyy wooould I nooot?” the Lilligant asked, confused.

Well, that was easy.

“^I more so meant that just in case, but... thank you, Lavender.^”

“Ahahaha, of coooourse I’ll heeeelp a liiittle one ouuuut. And I’ve eveeeeen heard of heeer being friends with Embeeeer! A matching paaaair of shawls would be soooooo sweeeeet. Sol, wake up, we have a new project to tackle!”

The elderly Grass-type accompanied her last sentence by reaching up and forcefully prodding the hidden bulb on top of her head; the being underneath the knitted fabric squirming in response. They squeaked, grumbled, and finally dared to peek out, revealing their brown face flanked by a pair of green horns. “Wassup, mom?”

“A neeeeeew project! A laaaarge one, too!” the Lilligant answered.

“Somethin’ fancy?”

“Hmmmm... I suppose if we weeeeere to take Ember’s outfit for fixeeees we could enhance it a bit to match this new one~.”

“Wait, matchin’ it with Ember’s thing? Who we makin’ it for, Cadence?” the Whimsicott asked.

“The humaaan!”

“WHAT!?” the Fairy-type shouted, his mom’s calm yet utterly insane answer making him float a few feet in the air out of sheer shock.

A colder gust immediately forced him back down into warmth, much to the Lilligant’s amusement. “I meaaaant what I said, Sol! It’s sweeeet when friends have matching ouuuutfits!”

“Since when is i—are they staying?” Sol corrected himself at seeing Autumn’s features narrow at seeing yet another person depersonify the innocent human in their care. Despite that, though, his point hit the rest of the group true; their attention turning towards Autumn, one after another.

“Hmm... I suuuuppose you’d be the first to know if that did haaaappen, Sol,” Lavender admitted. “Autumn, dear, mind claaaarifying?”

She didn’t mind, but good gods, she hated having to admit to the cruel reality that still awaited the girl. “^It’s not definitively settled yet. The scout council will hold a vote to decide her outcome, but I’m confident they’ll agree that she should stay with us for good, and so I think it’s a good idea to start working on making her welcome as warm as can be in advance.^”

Much of Autumn’s confidence was pretense, but thankfully nobody but her knew that. Pearl could vaguely guess based on the changes in her emotional state, but of the two, the Grumpig was the much worse Psychic when it came to sensing emotion, bringing a hidden sigh of relief to the Indeedee’s body.

Thankfully, her answer was enough for the Lilligant. “Well, thaaaat’s enough for me! Warm clothes for a cooooold child, and Ember’s friend noooo less!” Her enthusiasm wasn’t epidemic-level infectious, not with her quiet, creaky delivery, but the Indeedee still appreciated it.

“And what if she’s gone in the end, mom?” the Whimsicott asked.

“Then we repuuurpose it, Soool! Hardly the fiiirst time.”

“But that’s such a waste, doncha think?”

“What’s waaaaste is not taking an opportuuuuunity to greet the new arrival, Sol.”

The Whimsicott rolled his eyes and grumbled on top of his mom, but he couldn’t deny she had a point. A gift like that would be quite sweet, the humanity of its recipient aside... though, what is it about them and Ember of all people? Some fresh gossip? “Right, right, right... uh, whatsat about the human and Ember again, Autumn? Didn’t catch that.”

“^They’re old friends, Sol. I know it’s not something you’ve heard about a lot, and all I can say to that is... trauma changes people. It can meddle with emotions, it can mess with memories, it can change us as people to our very core. Ember’s fear of humans was and is genuine, but Anne here has always been the one exception to that rule.^”

In all likelihood, Autumn could’ve probably afforded to spill the beans about Ember’s memories by now, especially with the kids being distracted and her being able to make that knowledge stay within this small group. It would feel vindicating for sure, but at the same time... it would’ve been yet another distraction from the actual point. Lavender’s help was much more valuable than an opportunity to vent her frustrations, and she didn’t want to distract the elderly Lilligant with drama that didn’t really affect any of this, and which nobody ought to know about but the people directly involved.

Knowing Sol, he’d be willing to... okay, maybe not kill but at least maim for a piece of gossip this juicy, and maybe it’d prove to be a decent bargaining chip in time? Something to consider for the future, and now it was the time to keep steering the discussion where she wanted it to go. “^Does that make sense?^” she asked.

“Uh, nope. Though if that’s the real deal, then that’s the real deal, I guess,” Sol shrugged. Not like being nonsense has ever stopped fresh, juicy rumors.

“^Real deal everyone would want a piece of, eh Sol?^”

The Whimsicott needed no further motivation; torn between the constant annoying reality of it being the middle of a cold, windy winter and his life’s goal to outdo Holly and Vivian in spreading fresh news around the place. Granted, the Azumarill cook inevitably won each time by the virtue of having much more and much hungrier of an audience to share info with, but it’s not like an unimportant fact like that had ever stopped him.

“Waaaait, I’ll need a lot of cotton foooooor this project!”

“I’ll do a sweep, grab a drink at Viv’s and be home before you get there, mom.”

“I knooow that! I don’t want you withering because of that cold. Go wrap yourseeeeelf in something aaaand then you can play gossip,” Lavender insisted.

“Oh c’mon, mom—”

“Sol.”

“Okay, okay...”

“Thaaaank you.”

“See ya’ll later, then~!” the Whimsicott squeaked, taking into the air.

Right as he was about to take off and push his body through riding the cold gust in the name of the closest thing to journalism in the village, his mom’s words interrupted him one more time, “Staaaay warm, love you!”

“Love you too, mom, so so much.”

And with a hug to the Lilligant’s head, Sol was off to the races, his mom sending him off with elderly, creaky laughter; shaking her head at his antics. “Incorrigiiiible. Wonderful. Anyhow—I’ll neeeeed a few measurements first!” Lavender sighed.

“^Well, I remember some things off the top of my head, but they’re more so estimates.^”

“If it’s a shaaaawl, then that’s fiiiine.”

“^Alright. As for height... Oliver!^”

The Serperior flinched at the sudden callout; almost having followed Jovan and Pearl’s lead in redirecting his attention back to the rest of the group of the little ones following Autumn getting swept up in a discussion with Lavender. Alas, the topic of the scary and unnerving human in their midst wasn’t quite done yet, it seemed. “Y-yesssss, Autumn?”

“^Mind making yourself taller?^” the Indeedee asked. Though, seeing that Oliver’s response was a few blinks and an expression as flat as possible for his serpentine snout to be, she explained, “^I mean, raise more of your body so your head ends up further up in the air.^”

The followup clarified Autumn’s request, but not necessarily its intent—still, the fellow teacher did as asked. The elements immediately chimed in and reminded him why he kept more of himself closer to the ground than usual during the winter, but he could bear through a bit more cold.

“^A bit more?^”

The things you do out of a shared profession.

Once more, he followed through, body shaking noticeably by now. Thankfully, no more would be needed; his coworker wasting no time and explaining, “^Lavender, Anne’s about this tall, I think. Won’t hurt to err on the taller side anyway, especially since she’s still young and will grow. You can relax now, Oliver, thank you so much.^”

The Lilligant duly noted everything in her head; well used to having to remember visual guesstimates without a well-defined system of measurements. Beside them, the Serperior eased out, shivering at the cold even more than usual, the Indeedee’s gentle embrace helping undo the frost along at least some of his body.

“Nooooted! Oliver, maybe you’d be interested in soooomething for this cold tooooo? Still have some spare Sol cotton, aaaaafter all,” Lavender suggested.

Oliver wasn’t sure which flustered him more, the hug or the offer, but as much as a part of him was keen on not letting him take either, deep down he wanted both, a lot. “Y-you’re welcome A-Autumn. And... w-won’t sssssay no, Lavender, though don’t worry about me if there are otherssssss that also need warmth—”

“Moooost others have been wrapped up since at least threeeee winters ago. You should’ve juuuuust asked,” the Lilligant chuckled.

Oops.

A couple of gentle pets helped the serpent work through most of the assorted embarrassment at that realization; his nervous chuckle only redoubling the affection coming his way.

“In eeeeither case, thaaaaank you for the help, Oliver! Won’t huuuurt to get started preparing for all this. Staaaaay calm everyoooone and gooood wishes for the girl!”

Lavender took her sweet time leaving, but that was about expected from her. As she waddled through snow, Autumn immediately switched gears to the next thing she could help Anne with. At least, before a gentle hiss took her out of it, her fellow teacher bringing up his own questions, “Autumn, do you mind me asssssking more about the human?”

“^Sure, go right ahead, Oliver.^”

“How do you envisssssion Cinder playing nice? And what will happen once she outgrowsssss the daycare?”

The first question was a can of Bugs of such colossal proportions that the Indeedee honestly didn’t even want to give it any thought. It’d end up depending on so many factors, almost all of them beyond the control of anyone but the Delphox herself; but the underlying outcome was set in stone, no matter what it would take for the vixen to play nice.

The second question, though... was more intesting to think about. “^Cinder can be mad all she wants; once Anne becomes a part of the village being mad is all she’ll be able to do if she doesn’t want to get exiled. Now, what will Anne do in our classes... knowledge is universal, though you’re right, she can’t practice any moves. I don’t really consider that a problem; she can just sit on the sidelines. Not like some physical activity won’t hurt even then—maybe she’ll train dodging?^”

“Dodging?”

“^Not like she can do much more in case of any actual strife, and even outside of combat, it’ll help her remain agile. You haven’t seen her, but I have. Human body looks really arboreal, I can imagine her learning how to climb onto things and help with construction projects and such. Garret will sure be glad about not having to ask birds for help with mounting things on trees constantly, ha. And that’s even without mentioning her art skills and all the fine muscle control.^”

“Huh. Nothing for ssssstrength, but plenty of agility?”

“^I... suppose, though of course I doubt she’s anywhere near as fast as most grown mons, mostly just dextrous, especially with her hands.^”

“Handssss?” Oliver asked, growing more and more confused.

“^Hard to imagine if you haven’t seen them. They’re honestly a bit creepy, really stretched out, very boney and visibly multisegmented, and so many fingers! I’ve seen her do miracles with their version of a charcoal stick though, so she’s obviously putting them to good use.^”

“It feelsssss like with every word you or Geiger ssssay I have even lessssss of an idea of what humanssss look like...”

It might have been a demoralizing comment in most contexts, but Autumn wasn’t about to reject a bit of laughter in the tense situation—even if it was at her own expense.

“^You’ll see in not too long! Until then, anything else you wanted to chat about?^”


The discussion about the mysterious, scary human thankfully didn’t last much longer after that, be it amongst teachers or students. Some were left uncertain, but many more were left bored. Human spook factor aside, in the end it’d be just another kid joining them eventually, and that was hardly a rare circumstance in itself. Many hoped she’d end up being nice, but some ultimately didn’t care either way—they were comfortable in their own friend circles and weren’t looking for expanding them all that much.

Not the best of mindsets, but it beat the profound discomfort many older villagers felt.

Holly might not have been the unrivaled champion of breaking through any such hesitancy, but she was incredibly adept at shining as much light on it as a non-Electric type is capable of. And when their food source puts people on the spot, most inevitably fall on the side of basic decency, be it as pretense or not. Even if it is the former, performative agreement is better than no agreement; and if someone has to pretend to be a good person for long enough, then there are decent odds that at least some of that pretense will melt into their brains and permanently change that.

Or at least, that’s the method the Azumarill swore by, even if expressed in much simpler, joke-heavy terms.

“^Good afternoon, Holly!^” Autumn psychically hollered into the pantry. She saw a blue paw reach out from the depths of the kitchen in response, as if telling her to hold while the rest of the attached rabbit dug through the pile of kitchenware in search of... something. The Indeedee didn’t mind waiting, chuckling to herself as she saw the items become increasingly strewn on the ground, some of them very obviously human and in a very rough state. Hopefully she wasn’t using these rust-covered ones for any cooking...

“There, bloody finally!” the Azumarill grunted. “I’ve the perfect bleedin’ saucepan for preserves and the thing just dove right in that pile and wouldn’t come out, for cryin’ out loud. Enough about dumb fruit though—Autumn! Does our skeleton artist need another snack!?”

The abrupt swerve in topic took the Psychic aback, as did the cook’s wording, but she didn’t let them get to her and continued, “^Well, I... I suppose it won’t hurt since she’s still recovering—but that’s not what I’m here for don’t go rushing in yet!^” she spoke as fast as mentally possible, only barely stopping the Azumarill from getting to cooking there and then.

“Alright, alright, I’ll grab you somethin’ too,” Holly teased.

“^Not that either! I... I had something else to talk with you about.^”

“Well, what is it? Don’t have all day—”

“^I want to use your tattletale powers for good!^”

Excuse me, I’m not a... okay no, I can’t say that with a straight face. Whattcha plannin’?”

Autumn tried her hardest not to laugh as she continued, “^So, I need you to warm everyone’s opinion of our ‘skeleton artist’—^”

“What makes ya think I haven’t already been doin’ that~?” the Azumarill asked, brow raised.

...

Good point.

“^Well... thank you a lot in that case, Holly,^” Autumn sighed in relief.

The Azumarill smirked with a limp flick of her wrist, giving the worried grandma a big wink for her concerns. “^I’ve got it all under control babe, ever since day one~. Though... if you’ve got anythin’ more concrete I could use as ammo, I’d definitely help mooooore~.^”

Can’t ever resist that next bit of gossip, eh?

“^Heh, sure. I take you’ve heard of Anne and Ember being friends?^”

“Sol mentioned it in passing while flying past at mach three and I’ve zero idea in what way did he mean it, yes tell me everything about it!”

Autumn didn’t have to be told twice. “^They met around four to five years ago, when Ember was just a hatchling. Anne and her good human relatives spent the first couple of years raising Ember, and they were the closest friends one could imagine.^”

“Lemme guess—and then a terrible tragedy changed everythin’?” Holly joked. Though, even as someone as shameless as her couldn’t help but wince as she watched Autumn’s expression grow distraught in real time. It seemed she’d hit a bullseye, even if an accidental one and very… unsettling in its implications, especially with what she knew of Ember’s past. “Iiiiii think I can piece some of that togetha. Then they separated?”

“^M-mhm. It was Anne’s choice to protect Ember...^” Autumn muttered. As eager as the Indeedee had been just moments ago, having to confront all the grim tragedy in the girl’s past again significantly chilled her enthusiasm; her gaze drifting off into the middle distance as she tried to keep herself grounded. These weren’t her memories; she had very little idea about most of the details of the events that had transpired in them, but she knew she would carry some of them with herself until the end of her li—

*squeeze*

It was hard to keep falling down the spiral of a nervous breakdown while being held by an aqua rabbit and raised a foot into the air. “Say no more, Autumn! I get tha picture. You doin’ alright up there? Felt some bad juju creepin’ in and thought I’d intervene.”

“^I... yeah. Thank you, Holly.^”

“Anytime darlin’~. Ember remembered Anne, then the separation messed her up so much she ended up forgettin’? Fuckin’... tragic,” the Azumarill sighed. “I’ll do what I can to help love, doncha worry. Until then, want a bite if I’m already gonna be preparing something for Anne?”

“^Yes, I’ll take the usual—^”

“Ya got it~!”

Just as suddenly as she was lifted into an emergency hug, the Indeedee was lowered again; the cook dashing back into the warm confines of her kitchen and beginning her culinary magic to the rattle of an uncountable number of dishes. Some of Autumn wanted to come in and help clean the whole mess up out of gratitude, but the rest knew all too well that if there was any moment when the cook was legitimately dangerous, it was when someone came between her and her cooking—

“^Autumn?^” a low, telepathic voice interrupted her train of thought. Not one she was too familiar with in a vacuum, but circumstantial evidence helped her piece it together. Concerned, if trying its very hardest to cover it, not Psychic in origin, going through the effort of establishing private telepathy...

“^Hello Lariat, can I help?^”

The rest of Lucario was much like the voice she’d heard. Composed and calm on the surface, increasingly unnerved underneath; the pieces of the puzzle clicking together in the Indeedee’s mind with an almost audible ‘uh-oh’ as he asked, “^Where is Reya?^”

...damn it. Damn it damn it damn it damn it damn it. No point of lying to a Lucario, let’s just get to the big mess, “^I... don’t know. I thought you came in earlier and picked her up.^”

She could swear she saw his composure decay in real time; eyes going from relaxed to wide and shaking in a split second. Before he could start panicking, though, a hunch hit her, one she grumbled at herself for not having realized sooner. “^Can you check for her aura at the clinic?^”

The implication of an injury didn’t help his calmness any, but the Lucario did as was asked of him. After a few moments of his bangles rising at the intensity of the aura flowing through them, Lariat had his answer.

Autumn followed up, keeping the Lucario from running over and checking up on his offspring with maximum force possible, “^Wait! She’s alright, promise, she’s not there because she got injured.^”

“^Then why else!?^” Lariat demanded to know.

“^Because Bell is there, and I mentioned that to her when she asked why isn’t he with the rest of the group.^”

Finally, the scout unwound; the situation coming together to paint the picture of his daughter being a silly pup unable to resist joining in her friend without even cluing anyone else in. Suppose he could take his time in that case. Hopefully, the Ralts himself wasn’t in there because of a health scare—

“^Glad that it is just that. Hope Bell gets better soon.^”

“^Oh he’s not there because he’s sick, he’s visiting Anne—with Marco and Cypress watching!^” Had Autumn added that latter detail even a split second later, Lariat would’ve already been gone in a flash of Extremespeed by the time she’d finished. Even if she’d kept the scout grounded, though, he was now firmly disgruntled, his eyes narrowing as they stared at her. She continued, “^They’re all being watched, there’s nothing to worry about—^”

“^She’s still in the same room as a human!^”

“^A human that’s about as threatening as a Metapod!^” Autumn argued. As calm and collected as she would’ve preferred to be, she didn’t take well to yet another person implying the danger of an injured orphan that she and her family were fighting for the safety of.

Fortunately, her raised voice did help, its unexpected fierceness interrupting the Lucario’s winding anxiety. It seemed that Reya was indeed safe, but so many questions remained. “^Why is Bell visiting the human in the first place?^”

“^Because she’s lonely, needs friends, and will probably stay with us for a while.^”

The last point took the Lucario aback in particular, the steely canine taking a half step back as his eyes widened. “^That is a very foolish decision.^”

“^Why?^” Autumn’s eyes narrowed, “^She’s a defenseless child.^”

“^She’s a human,^” Lariat insisted.

“^A defenseless child.^”

“^A human.^”

The Indeedee was about to bash her head into the nearest brick wall at making exactly zero headway in digging through the Lucario’s thick skull, some of her frustration bubbling up into the forefront of her mind. It definitely didn’t help in endearing the scout to her ideas, the realization annoying the Psychic grandma further.

Deep breaths, unwind, think through what is likely to click with him more. Something based on more than the surface level identity. How about, “^Well, what do you think we are, Lariat?^”

The Lucario blinked, not understanding where that question came through, half expecting to be tricked in some way. “^Not humans.^”

“^Not quite, we’re villagers.^”

“^Hiding away from humanity.^”

“^That’s right! Humanity, not ‘humans’,^” the Indeedee explained.

“^These are the same thing. Every human is a part of humanity. We have to hide from them all.^”

“^Even one whose own society rejected her so much it turned a blind eye to her abuse and forced her to run for her life? Even one that has no remaining family links with the rest of humanity!? Even one that never wants to go back!?^”

Autumn delivered her questions with more emotions than she’d wanted, but goddammit, she couldn’t help it. This was stressful, this was draining; she just wished she could get through everyone’s skulls and see it through that Anne be treated as a person and not a threat. Alas, she wouldn’t get to see whether she was successful with Lariat, the Lucario gone as soon as she’d gathered her bearings.

The frustration made her kick the brick wall of Holly’s stall, much to the immediate pain in her paw. He didn’t even deign her with a response, so unlike him. Did he just care this little about what she had to say? This was distressing. Being powerless in this serious of a situation was so distressing. Distressing, hopeless, and so many other things. It made her briefly doubt whether anything’d done today had helped in the slightest. Whether her effort would even amount to anything.

Whether Anne wasn’t already doomed—

*slam!*

Before her thoughts could creep towards despair again, a loud thud coming from the kitchen counter snagged her attention right back; the sights and scents of the sugary, buttery pastry helping in melting through the negative emotions. “There ya go, darlin’! Now, lemme get to Anne’s portion; with how thin she is, she’s gonna need three of these. Skin and bones, I tell ya!”

“^Th-thank you so much, Holly.^”

“Anytime~.”

Each bite of the sugary dough helped stave the worst of her muck off; a distraction as welcome as Autumn knew it was fleeting. Something simple to cheer her up, even if the doubts persisted underneath, just to keep the feeling of not having done enough at bay—

“M-Mrs. Autumn, we had a couple more questions about the human—”

“THEY DID WHAT!?”

Right as her gaze tried to focus on the small band of students that had tracked her through the village in search of more knowledge, a shrill shout from the pantry snagged everyone’s attention towards it. Autumn didn’t expect to see Cadence and Marco there, but whatever they had told the Azumarill, it had her leaning through the counter with the most aghast and then furious expression Autumn had ever seen her dish out.

Unnerving as the implications of that were, the Indeedee was sure the Gallade could deal with them. She had a different role to play in all this, a different way of helping out the human in their midst. After all, she already was helping—possibly more than she’d ever know.

“^What were your questions, sweeties?^”

She just had to hope it’d be enough in the end.



Interlude III: Discharge



“~One, two, up!~”

I lift the steel cabinet on the count of three. Built to withstand anything, awfully heavy; enough so to require three human men to carry safely, even when emptied.

Three human men, or one me.

“~Aight, same spot as before, Geiger.~”

All I can manage is a rough grunt as I slowly inch by towards the workshop’s entrance, hoping I don’t inadvertently bump into anything. With how empty this place is by now, though, that’s hardly a concern anymore.

The steps of thick boots on metal echo through the facility as I push on, the ambience eerily quiet. Without the reactor’s hum, without the whirl of the turbines, it’s reduced to little more than lost, confused stragglers stumbling blindly around a massive building of steel and concrete; once the largest power plant on this side of Unova. Once, my home.

Technically, it still is. I just don’t know for how long it’ll remain so.

We got the news about immediate decommissioning a couple weeks ago; most everyone left taken aback, often with curses. That group didn’t include me only by the technicality of my mouth being really unsuited to vocalizing the chorus of ‘fuck’s, ‘bastard’s, ‘motherfucker’s, and a myriad of other, more intense swears.

Electivire are good at many things, but that list doesn’t extend to knowing how to enunciate our ‘k’s.

It didn’t take long after that for the guys to realize that decommissioning had much more severe implications for some of us than for others. I couldn’t ask directly, but I thought about writing my questions out and presenting them to the boss. I didn’t even need to do so; the guys asked for me plenty of times.

Boss only answered with silence.

I try not to think about it all. Trying and succeeding are two vastly different things, and I know that fact well. I wish I could say I’m succeeding at not thinking about it. I’m hardly unused to being left in the dark about everything, to things happening about me without my knowledge, but... guys here got better about this over the years. Substantially so. Much better than I thought some of them would ever be, growing up.

Guess even the crankiest of bastards start seeing you as a person if you bring them coffee enough times, ha.

Before I know it, I’m behind the building; standing idly in place with the piece of furniture still in my arms. The truck driver stares at me uncertainly, his expression one I’ve seen again and again. Confusion and intimidation in equal measure, the kind that leaves one’s head blooming with questions without being able to vocalize any of them.

I just sigh to myself and put the cabinet down. I’ll deal with it later.

Used to keep boss company most lunch breaks when he went out for a smoke, and returning to the building’s comfort was always the best part of it. The air doesn’t get any warmer as I step in, the familiar industrial warmth absent. Expected, really.

Carcasses aren’t known for being too warm.

Shaking the thought aside, I lumber over back into the workshop, eying out the next cabinet to haul out. Before I get more than a couple of steps in, though, a voice catches my attention, “~Geiger, boss wants to—to speak with you.~”

I’ve known this man for twenty years and never have I heard his voice crack like this. My breath wavers as I turn towards him and nod, his gaze jumping back to me in concern a few times as he walks off to help with carrying furniture out. Guess my fate is decided.

My steps are slow as I climb the stairs up to the boss’s office, the rugged metal croaking underneath me with every step. There’s some comfort in the promise of finality, that no matter what, this will finally be it. Some. The rest is even more fear, fear I’ve grown increasingly unfamiliar with. A fire, a criticality incident, a wildling attack, even a terrorist operation—these are threats, these are scenarios, these are things one can prepare for and practice. And practice we did, again and again, the drills boring as grime but no less necessary as a result, and treated no less seriously.

There are no drills for this.

At last, I stand before the door to the boss’s office, gaze level with the metal name plate. Boss has a name, everyone does, even me; but his doesn’t matter. He’s been ‘boss’ for as long as I remember him, and ‘boss’ he’ll remain until the day either of us kicks the bucket. He speaks up before I can even get my second knock in, “~Come in, Geiger.~”

My body only barely fits through the door frame, tails wrapped around my upper arms to avoid incidentally scorching anything they brush by. Boss is busy doing the unthinkable—sitting at his desk, the office chair looking pristine. In front of him, more papers out at once than I’ve seen him handle in the span of a week.

He doesn’t look at me initially, eyes shuffling from one document to the next. Eventually, he sighs and stands up, the silver of his sizable beard the only hair remaining on his head. “~I’m... I’m sorry, Geiger.~”

I raise my eyebrow with a quiet grumble, unsure what he means. The situation is a mess, but, to the best of my knowledge, it blindsided him as much as everyone else here.

“~I know you’ve been curious about what’s gonna happen to you now, and the answers haven’t exactly been... forthcoming. And that’s on me. I’ve been... looking into things and gotten jack shit for it,~” he elaborates. It makes some sense but hardly tons, and he knows it. Guy taught me half the swears I know and there he is, lost at words, grumbling into his hand and stroking his beard. “~Let me be straight with you, Geiger. According to the procedure the higher-ups sent, I’m supposed to stuff you back into your ball, lock it tight, and ship you over to the new place you’d be working at. A plant on the other end of Unova, near Undella. Entirely different staff, it’d be all strangers. I... was absent last week because I flew over to talk to them in person.~”

One hand grips the edge of his desk, sunken eyes barely avoid narrowing.

“~They’re... fine men. Nothing wrong with them as workers from what I gathered. I brought up the subject of you, tried to... get a feel for how they are,~” he mutters. His gaze finally focuses on me, a tense expression conveying the truth before he even opens his mouth, “~It ain’t pretty. Could be just a bad first impression, but... reminds me of how we were when you were assigned to us way back when.~”

His attention slides down onto the floor again, the web of wrinkles twisting in regret. I’m of half a mind to come over and pat his shoulder, but hold myself back—he ain’t done yet, and hates being interrupted.

“~I’d rather spare you all that again. I... asked around. Everyone I could get my hands on. Whether there’s anything else that could happen to you, some other... outcome. Tried bringing other assignments, not in the field, maybe some other place that I could try to scout out, hell I even brought up taking you in myself for retirement—nothing. Course nothing... fucking, ‘company property’, say that to his fucking face you suited up cocksuckers...~”

The frustrated grumbles are more so boss’ style, as is the impotent bang on the metal desk that follows. As much as the option of him just out and adopting me took me aback, I don’t have too long to linger on it before he turns around and walks over to one of the drawers. He finds what he’s looking for instantly, but takes a while actually pulling it out, other hand clenching into a fist.

Outer shell made of stainless steel instead of the usual plastic, painted with red and white stripes, standard innards. Last time I’ve seen it was a few months ago for the annual health checkup; otherwise, he keeps it hidden behind piles of loathed paperwork. Alas, not anymore.

“~I’m... I’m sorry, Geiger. I wish there was another way.~”

I close my eyes and bow my head, bracing for the briefest instant of warm tingles before the device contains me. There’s no point in fighting it, I’m well aware. Either I get hurt, or the men in here get hurt; there just ain’t any other forward. Not in this world—

*tap tap*

My eyes snap open at feeling metal bump my forearm, then shoot wide at seeing just what it is. Boss’s arm is outstretched towards me; the ball rests on top of his palm. Ready to be grasped.

“~These fucking bastards may think they own you, but hell no, they don’t. Not if I have anything to say,~” he mutters. I stare, dumbstruck, gaze jumping back and forth between the ball and his expression, smirking and serious in equal measure. He nods at me as I eye the offering, all the implications surging through my head. “~The least I can do to make up for how we used to treat you, Geiger.~”

I can only weakly nod at that remark, the shock of it all still taking its time to finish spinning all the gears in my mind. The offer is too outlandish to respond to, especially once I consider all the consequences. Consequences which the boss has also thought about, some of his smile deflating as he speaks up again, “~I... I know it’s not exactly an easy decision. No matter how nasty the other guys would be towards you, it’d still be three hots and a cot, as opposed to whatever the wilds throw at you if you were to leave on your own terms. It’s up to you in the end, Geiger. In either case, I understand. Freedom’s call is beautiful and all that jazz, but most choose stability for a dang good reason. And they’re not the ones having to stare down at being out there in the wild by themselves.~”

He slowly retracts his arm as he speaks, eyes sticking to the floor again. I try to give it some thought, though before I can get too deep in, he speaks up again, “~I went to the library last night to look at one of those dexes—you fucking know it’s important if it makes me go to the fucking library, ha!~”

The moment of levity comes out of nowhere but is even more appreciated as a result; our combined laughter echoes through the increasingly decrepit building, relieving some of the pent up tension. I catch boss’ eyes being wet by the end, though whether he’s on the brink of tears of amusement or sadness I can’t tell. “~But, yeah. Looked up stuff about Electivire, and wild mons that live nearby. Couldn’t find anything that would pose much of a threat to you—you’re fucking strong and you know it, Geiger. You’ll be fine out there, I’m sure of it, though of course it’s gonna pale comfort wise. Again, It’s up to you in the end.~”

As I consider it, an unnerving detail comes to mind, one finger straightening out to point straight at him.

“~Me? Oh, they’ll absolutely come down on my ass for ‘losing’ you. And you know what? Fucking let them. Didn’t spend twelve fucking years being a tool in the army and thirty more being a tool here to not at least try to do some actual fucking good for once in my life. I’ll be fine, Geiger. I’m the last fucking person you should be worrying about.~”

I raise my eyebrow at that last remark, taking him aback a bit. Of course I’m gonna worry about him; he’s the closest thing I’ve had to a parent in here, even if it took him most of the decade to really start filling those shoes in.

“~I mean it, Geiger. I’ll get disciplined, get the book thrown at me, maybe sued for damages in the worst case—I don’t give a shit; I retire next year. I’m willing to tolerate a bit of discomfort if it means you’ll find some actual happiness in your one life, Geiger,~” he pauses and rolls his shoulders, before reaching out the ball towards me again. “~You deserve it.~”

The offer is nigh impossible to fully think through its implications. This place is all I’ve ever known, a cage gilded with oil, cigs and an occasional bit of booze. Not freedom, nowhere near to it, even after thirty years of people growing to think of me as their equal. I’m not, never could be, never will be. Not while remaining in this system.

Who is to say that I’ll find any joy on my own? Any safety? Strength is one thing, but it only accounts for so much, especially with my outdoorsman skills so lacking. Though... suppose the worst-case scenario, I can just ‘turn myself in’, and eventually end up back where I would’ve already been. Or not. Maybe they’d think me too dangerous to be let loose by then. There’s just... no way to know, is there?

There are no drills for life.

And yet, once it comes knocking, we gotta act all the same.

With a shaky hand, I grab the painted-over ball, the trinket near weightless in my grasp. Just metal, plastic, and some electronics. Tiny thing, nearly weightless, but still powerful beyond words, beyond anything moral.

I look up at the boss. He’s smiling at me, tension leaving his weathered face with each breath.

“~It’s been a pleasure knowing you, Geiger. I hope that, no matter what, you’ll find happiness somewhere in this cruel fucking world. Alright, let me sneak into storage, grab you some rations and whichever other gear, and lead you out—~” he pauses as I shake my head, usually narrowed eyes widening in confusion. The look only intensifies as I walk forward a step and place the ball down at his desk, his mouth open and about ready to speak, before I point one finger at the clock mounted on the wall. He asks, “~What? Yeah, the clock will go down too, but—~”

An idea strikes him and he breaks out into old, croaky laughter, growing in strength until he can’t resist slapping his thigh and pointing at me in an accusatory way. His gesture buckles under his amusement soon after and he continues, “~I see, I fucking see. Shift’s not over yet, eh? Aight then!~”

He turns around and grabs a printout on his desk; his pencil whizzing across the page as the items are checked off the list.

“~Done, done, done, secure the standard issue industrial Poke Ball with yadda yadda shut the fuck up. There, ‘item lost’. What next... right, gotta dismantle all the utilities in the canteen. Ready for that, Geiger?~”

I nod and grin, rolling my shoulders as I turn around and head for the door.

“~That’s what I wanna see. Let’s get a move on—there’s work to be done, after all.~”



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other fic, Another Way!

Also also check out my series of shorts, The Alarm Goes Off at Six!
 
Last edited:
Chapter 16: Pretense

redspah

the gay agenda
Pronouns
she/her


Chapter 16: Pretense



*woof, woof woof?*

“^Sigh... yes, you can stay and play with Bell,^” Marco answered.

Anne blinked a few times in confusion at the incomprehensible exchange as her brain played catchup. The Riolu suddenly showing up had startled everyone in the room, and she didn’t know what the pup’s words were, but the context let her infer enough to giggle along. Especially once the lil’ Ralts got to excitedly scrambling towards the edge of the bed.

“Yay, play!” Bell squeaked.

Yay indeed Bell, yay indeed.

Anne shyly observed the antics that followed, the two kids wasting no time before pulling each other in a big hug. The Riolu seemed to be approximately the Ralts’s age, and, of course, just as eager to play as he was. It only took them moments to go from hugging to roughhousing, Bell persevering valiantly despite his acute size disadvantage.

‘Physical play with a Fighting-type’ sounded more like a messed-up dare as opposed to an everyday fun activity for Anne. But, if everyone else’s reactions were any sign, it was at best unremarkable here. Enough so to where nobody but the pair of adults cared much anymore after just a few moments. And, once she got over Reya’s sudden appearance and the awkwardness of the group’s previous topic, Anne could join them in not caring, too.

Not being the immediate subject of a newcomer’s interest for once was very appreciated.

The loose leaves of paper being shuffled in front of her brought Anne’s attention back to the here and now. Cadence’s nudge would’ve almost looked accidental to the human girl... if not for it ever so coincidentally revealing the hidden work-in-progress drawing of the Kirlia herself.

The human girl giggled, making the Kirlia blush brightly. “~Okay, okay, I-I can continue on your sketch, Cadence, teehee.~”

Cadence was already flustered at her little gesture having been seen through; Anne’s comment only added more fuel for the fire of her embarrassment. The fairy looked away in embarrassment after scuttling closer to her new large friend. Once Elric had connected the dots himself, he chittered out loud, “What’s wrong, Cadenceeee~?”

“^Sh-shush, E-Elric...^”

Both the Gligar and the human laughed quietly at the flustered response. The latter put a pencil down and instead wrapped her good arm around the Kirlia, holding her close. She was of half a mind to chime in, but... nah. Cadence didn’t need any more embarrassment right now~.

As amusing as the situation was for everyone in the room who could spare the attention towards it, eventually some hearts began to melt, and the ones Anne expected the least at that. Elric rolled his eyes and scrambled over to his friend, making sure not to disturb anything as his chitin body embraced his denmate, classmate, and, most importantly, good friend.

No words were needed, only the gentle reassurance that despite all the amusement at her expense, nobody thought the Kirlia any less for the situation. And especially not the guest she looked up to. Much too easy for well spirited fun to end up in unpleasant territory by accident, and even the ability to read stray thoughts doesn’t prevent outcomes like that.

It’s only a small leap from “They’re just saying it to be nice” to “they’re just thinking it around me to be nice”, after all.

Once Cadence relaxed some, Anne let her go with one last hair ruffle; Elric taking it as a signal to get into position for observing the art about to happen. Marco and Cypress alike had to split their attention between the antics of older and younger bunches of kids. And, in the ghost’s case, also between keeping an eye for any unpleasant presences that could be approaching, and his own sheer exhaustion.

Even if the non-deathborn ghosts didn’t have the same habit of sleep as the deathborn ones, they still needed their rest. That was for him to take care of later, though. Here and now, he had the second class view of one particular human girl’s artistic efforts; the glide of colored sticks on a white, thin canvas producing very pleasant results. Even if he wouldn’t have normally thought of the Kirlia as particularly... colorful in appearance, Anne still used plenty of green tones as she colored in the hair and legs of the sketch, occasionally exaggerating for artistic impact.

Cypress might have been curious, but Cadence was enthralled.

She kept leaning forward, only barely avoiding obscuring Anne’s view of the underlying drawing. She couldn’t help it, really; this was amazing to watch. The most she’d ever seen herself depicted before was with a very simplistic outline on a couple communal structures, sometimes with a handprint, and once with a simple straw doll when she was still a Ralts. Those were neat, sure, but they paled when compared to being drawn by someone talented, and with so much detail.

It made her feel special.

She leaned her head on Anne’s side as the human worked on the drawing. The backdrop of combined Ralts and Riolu laughter off to the side left the atmosphere equal parts serene and exciting. The little she overheard of Anne’s thoughts was very technical—thinking of which shade to use and where, how hard to press, whether she should sharpen the colored sticks. As vague as that latter tangent was, the actual execution of that idea was much more curious.

Cadence had seen plenty of adults sharpen objects from time to time, be it with their fangs, claws, or a well applied Psycho Cut. But never with a small, brightly colored... trinket. Its exact method of work remained a mystery even as Anne used it, inserting the stick’s tip into it and giving it a few spins. A couple of shavings later, Anne pulled the now very sharp stick out of it, catching Cypress’ attention in particular. Wonder if something like that could be scaled up.

Before anyone could either ask Anne what she’d done or... about anything else, the human got back to work; older kids and adults keeping quiet for the time being. Nobody wanted to be the one to interrupt an artist, after all.

Anne took her time with the detail as their half of the room was plunged into a quiet, focused mood. At least, initially—once she had moved on from coloring Cadence’s hair to shading her horns, other, less technical thoughts began to creep into her mind.

The Kirlia found them more amusing than anything else—at least, initially. She often giggled inwardly at just how little some of her friends really understood what it meant to be a psychic, and much the same was true in Anne’s case. The over exaggeration of how much she could manipulate people mixed in with underestimation of everything else she could do, even without being particularly naturally gifted in anything but sensing emotions.

It was very hard not to feel Anne’s emotions this close to her. Any other psychic in her position would’ve been able to sense what the human felt almost as acutely, though.

These kinds of thoughts had a nasty habit of veering into... less pleasant topics, sooner or later, and it was also the case here. Anne might not have been as outright scared of their family as she once was, but her thoughts about being attacked were still unnerving. Even Bell could likely hurt her plenty; Cadence would’ve had no difficulty killing her there and then on a whim.

It was deeply chilling to think about, for both girls. The latter felt a small pang of discomfort at being thought of like that, at being imagined as a potential murderer... and she wasn’t the only one. Right after her mind had stumbled upon that unpleasant topic, Anne immediately shifted to feeling very self conscious about it. About having even theoretically accused the innocent, cuddly fairy beside her of ever doing something as abhorrent as that. The anxiety that followed was much more noticeable than even the unsavory thoughts; Anne’s hand shook as she tried to keep on coloring, second guessing her every move and thought.

The previous focused expression had soured into one of concealed distress; all the practice at keeping that emotion hidden made it almost unnoticeable to an outside observer. Unless one just noticed her eyes going wide. Or her racing heartbeat. Or the sludge rolling around inside her head. The human was at least somewhat aware of the latter, trying to force herself to stop feeling bad and focus on the drawing again. Predictably, it only barely worked. Maybe enough to keep it from being too noticeable to the two toddlers, but definitely not to the Kirlia.

And she wanted to do something about it.

What exactly, she didn’t know, and wished she had any ideas she was confident in. Maybe a friendly chat wouldn’t hurt? “^Anne?^”

Cadence’s voice startled the human; the trail of the reddish pencil almost escaping the confines of the linework. Despite that reaction, Anne seemed to ignore her, attempting to cover up her anxiety by focusing even harder at the task at hand, almost to the point of obsession. Cadence was no stranger to that state of hyperfocus, but this wasn’t it.

It was only about as effective of a disguise as trying to paint over a missing brick in the wall.

Still, startling Anne like that made Cadence feel rather bad, and she had no idea what to do now. Should she just try again? The constant guidance of her mom to never Calm Mind anyone without their consent rang loud and clear in the fairy’s head. But… at the same time, so did wanting to do just that, anyway. It really felt like Anne needed it, and with this instance revolving around what the Kirlia was and could do, she doubted her previous approach would work anywhere near as well the second time around.

All that was left was to try again, “^Anne? I-is everything okay?^”

Once more, the human paused at hearing that, weakly hidden discomfort threatening to spill onto her face. Didn’t help one bit with feeling self conscious, that’s for sure. Hopefully Cadence could help keep it all under wraps, if not from her uncle, then from others. “^Anne, nobody else can hear me right now. Just think about what you want to say, I-I’ll pick it up. A-are you okay?^”

As straightforward as her instructions felt like, Cadence knew from experience they were occasionally tricky for non-psychics to follow. For once, that wouldn’t be the case here; Anne’s coloring pace slowing to a crawl as she tried to gather her thoughts, “^I-it’s fine, Cadence...^”

“^But it’s not! I can feel that! What’s wrong, Anne?^”

More self-consciousness, a slight grimace creeping onto Anne’s expression. “^N-nothing, p-promise, everything’s alright...^”

As much as Cadence didn’t want to be blunt about it, it seemed like this was the only possible way forward. “^You don’t have to feel bad about thinking of me hurting you, I promise Anne...^”

Just like earlier with the torn door, Anne froze in place, and Cadence responded immediately with a tight, warm hug. She didn’t want to drag anyone else into a topic this unpleasant, but still wanted to help make the big friend feel better.

“^...I-I’m sorry,^” Anne whimpered, making the Kirlia redouble her efforts as determination burned bright inside her.

“^But you don’t have to be! You really did nothing wrong, Anne! I-I’m not gonna hold that against you...^”

As the fairy kept a close watch over Anne’s emotions, something else became apparent, souring some of Cadence’s enthusiasm. The fearful imagination that had ignited the runaway wildfire of anxiety was all but gone by now, but the realization of just how much her mind was being read in the moment had slithered in to replace it. It was... a weird thing to think about, scary even, not helping in this entire mess one bit.

And the worst part was that Cadence didn’t know how to respond to that. It’s not like she was trying to snoop on Anne’s thoughts... much. Of course she could sense things like that, especially from this close! But, yet again, what was normal to her, quite a few found disturbing.

What she was, quite a few found disturbing.

It was a hard lesson to learn, again and again; anxiety threatening to send her into the same mental pit as Anne had fallen into. But she couldn’t. She had a friend to help, and she was gonna help her, gosh darnit! “^Anne, I... I’m sorry for—for reading your thoughts like that. It’s really... unintentional most of the time, especially when we’re this close.^”

For once, her words wouldn’t have the human lock up even more. The older girl snuck a glance down at her before relaxing at the apology; the pencil resuming its glide on the page as Anne thought up a response, “^I-it’s a b-bit uncomfortable to th-think about...^”

“^I... I know. It’s uncomfortable for most; I’m... I’m well aware. I wish I knew what to say. It’s like... like hearing a quiet voice nearby. It catches your attention, you can’t not hear it unless you’re deliberately trying to ignore it. I-I can try to do that, if you want...^”

It was a rather depressing idea to consider. Cadence wanted people to like her, and she especially wanted Anne to like her. If it were to take having to pretend to not be psychic in her presence... then she was willing to try, as deeply uncomfortable as that idea felt.

Anne may not have been a psychic, but it wasn’t exactly difficult to pick up on how unpleasant that option was for the Kirlia and why. As weird as it was to think about, this... was normal for her. She trusted Cadence to not be acting with any malice here, that she wasn’t trying to excuse anything more nefarious, but... still.

Others hearing her thoughts felt eerie, her imagination providing her with a mental image of a transparent skullcap, everything inside visible. Every hope, every doubt, every displeasure, about herself or others. Every fear.

In a place like this, the latter felt especially scary to consider, as both girls were finding out. As far as Anne went, people already had plenty of good reasons to despise her, and realizing that she was afraid of them for no reason was just a Cheri on top. Who in the world would accept, let alone like her, knowing what kinds of prejudiced thoughts could swirl around in her head—

“^I would!^” Cadence interrupted, suddenly so much louder and eager than before. The human glanced at the Kirlia in surprise as the latter continued, “^I mean it Anne, it’s really alright! You’re... you’re not the only person who has these thoughts, f-far from it. They... they don’t feel nice, but I really don’t hold them against people, and especially not against you. I can only imagine how scary this must be, this... powerlessness. A-and that’s after all the pain you’ve been through, a-and mean parents, and...^”

The Kirlia had no more words in the moment, expressing what she wanted to convey in a much more acute way. Her hug was as tight and as big as her tiny body could manage. Anne let go of the pencil to return it, finally dropping all pretense that things were alright. Thankfully for them both, Elric was too confused to speak up right away. Even once he’d found the words, though, seeing a few tears threatening to roll down the girls’ cheeks discouraged him further.

The two held each other for a while, fears and insecurities yearning for and being soothed by each other’s comfort. As different as they were, as their worries were... maybe they had more in common than either of them could’ve guessed. And, for once, it was Anne that spoke up, one part of Cadence’s words catching her attention in particular, “^I-I’m sorry p-people are afraid of you, Cadence. They shouldn’t be, you’re really nice, a-and cool.^”

“^So are you, Anne!^” the Kirlia insisted, “^I-I wish I could draw anything like you do; it’s so pretty and awesome and—^”

“^B-but it’s nothing special, plenty others c-can draw like this and even much, much better. You’re special, and can do all these cool things, l-like—I would’ve fallen a-and gotten hurt if you hadn’t saved me!^”

“^But that isn’t special, either. Any Psychic c-could’ve done that...^”

“^Anyone half decent at drawing could’ve d-drawn this sketch.^”

“^I—I don’t care, you were the one who drew it!^”

“^A-and you were the one who helped me out earlier.^”

For a few moments, the two remained at an impasse, equally flustered as they held each other tight, sniffling any budding tears away. After a few long moments, Anne whispered, “^You’re really cool, Cadence.^”.

“^And so are you, Anne.^”

The tweens continued their mutual embrace, veiled discomfort giving way to much more noticeable reassurance and relief, together with a few stray tears. As weird and scary, or as pathetic and off-putting as they might have thought they were, the other’s unconditional awe and interest overcame these feelings, bit by bit.

And this time, everyone noticed, even those without any psychic gifts.

“...are they alright...?” Cypress whispered as quietly as he was capable of. Marco answered with a wordless nod, attention split between watching over the little ones as they called a temporary ceasefire,

And being so, so proud of his niece.

“Cadence! Are you okay?” Bell squeaked.

His sister squirmed while Anne broke into giggles, holding the little psychic closer as she answered, “~W-we’re okay now, I-I think. We both felt... rather bad earlier, but it’s alright now.~”

The Ralts accepted Anne’s response, about ready to return to his antics... but Reya had a different reaction. Suddenly, this odd, tall person she’d noticed in her peripheral vision was much more noticeable now, and apparently felt bad. The situation called for her intervention, and it was an intervention she was more than eager to provide every time.

Hugs.

Right as Anne began to let go of the Kirlia, she held her tight out of reflex at her entire body being suddenly lifted. The change in perspective made her freeze with a gasp, the briefest instant of cold anxiety going through her before the rest of her mind chimed in with what it was feeling. Namely, a pair of small paws wrapped around her midriff by which she was being currently held.

And then, shortly after, also by telekinesis here and there, Marco’s intervention helping make Reya’s introduction more pleasant.

“Hiiiiiiii!” a very young, very girly voice greeted. It wasn’t exactly difficult to connect it to the Riolu that had lifted her entire body a foot into the air, the sudden motion rolling a hefty bit of her t-shirt up. The voice couldn’t have sounded older than five, putting it in the same approximate age and cuteness bracket as Bell.

Thoughts about how strong the lil’ pup was while Anne’s soft, squishy body was being held by her didn’t help, though.

Thankfully, the elevated hug wouldn’t last much longer. The area that Reya had held her by felt sore as the human released a breath she wasn’t even aware she was holding. Cadence wasted no time before intervening to help with the soreness, following what her grandma had taught her while Anne finally responded, “~H-hello! Y-you must be Reya, right?~”

Excited nods and tail wagging so fast it was little more than a blur behind the Riolu—yep, dead on.

“~I-I’m Anne, it’s nice to meet you!~”

The human was of half a mind to reach out to the mighty pup with her good hand for a handshake, but eventually reconsidered. Instead, she opted for something that would hopefully be received just as well. And indeed, it turned out Reya did like her pets, her tail somehow wagging even faster in response.

Anne was so amused she didn’t even notice Bell having made his way back onto the bed with his uncle’s help. Predictably, the Ralts loved to see his friends becoming friends, expressing his satisfaction with a loud squeak—at least, before something amusing caught his attention.

Right as Anne was winding down her pets, she felt an unexpected touch on her front, doubling over out of reflex. Nope, no immediate danger to her vulnerable, soft stomach this time. Just a toddler that had stuck his hand into her belly button.

“Hehe, funny!”

Who could’ve known that the funny bone was in the navel.

Anne giggled at Bell’s amusement over her very unimpressive body. She was grateful that he didn’t continue it for any longer, lest it became uncomfortable. Right as she was about to smooth out her ruffled shirt and cover her stomach once more, Elric spoke up, catching her attention, “What’s that?”

“~What?~”

Anne had no idea what the bat was referring to, looking over her arms just in case. Alas, they wouldn’t be where the strangeness was located after all. A pink pincer soon tapped the soft skin near her belly button, the odd texture sending shivers down her body. She remained none the wiser, squinting at her stomach and trying to find what she expected to be a stain of some sort, but no such a thing was present.

Nope, the answer was much more banal, and yet veered into much weirder territory.

“^This... hole? I-is that a wound?^” Cadence asked, concerned, her own pointing hand finally making Anne realize what all this was about. The ‘wound’ possibility caught everyone else’s attention, Marco’s gaze narrowing as he imagined just what brutal injury could’ve left a scar like that.

Good riddance to her worthless excuse of a human family.

As correct as that thought and general hunch were, they didn’t quite extend to this specific anatomical curiosity. The realization clicked together in Anne’s mind almost audibly, followed by an explanation in a raised voice, “~OH! No no, it’s not a wound, it’s j-just my belly button.~” The second part of her explanation clarified absolutely nothing, and the human knew that. Her mind searched for the right words before coming up with something hopefully reasonable. “~I-it’s normal for humans. It comes from—~”

It was at this exact moment when Anne realized just how much ground she’d have to cover to make sense of her words, the reminder that mons didn’t give live births batting that whole attempted lecture out of her mind with enough force to end up with a home run. If she wanted to explain something as silly as belly buttons, she’d need to go through both the pregnancy, and the little of the queasy anatomy involved that she really understood.

One icky sex-ed class convincing her to never have biological children of her own was enough, thanks. She’d rather not inflict that kind of knowledge on anyone else.

“~U-Umm... it’s normal,~” she repeated. Cadence and Marco didn’t need to know about the relevant concepts to pick up on how uncomfortable explaining this would’ve been for Anne; both of them were more than satisfied with this explanation if it meant avoiding discomfort.

Elric, however, wasn’t privy to that fact, “But it looks so weird! Is it like a—”

“^NO, EWWWWW!^” the Kirlia squealed, catching onto her friend’s idea before he’d even vocalized it, making him giggle at her squicked out reaction.

“~I-it’s just an... indentation. It doesn’t do anything,~” Anne explained, hoping it would prevent any more infantile wondering.

“Ya sure? It really looks like a—shlmsdlfkjsdfSLSKDFJSDL!”

Anne stared, stunned, as Cadence Psychic’d Elric’s mouth shut mid-sentence; the incoherent mumbling that followed sending the little ones into a laughing fit. Part of the human really wanted to know just what his idea was and just how bad must it have been for the Kirlia to react like that. But only a part, most of her content avoiding accursed knowledge.

“^Come on, you two,^” Marco chided.

“^Okay, uncle...^” / “Okay, Mr. Marco...”

The Gallade sighed at having to diffuse the childish situation. Deep down, he was grateful towards Cadence for intervening when she did, but he had to maintain pretend impartiality. A small, vestigial bump in the stomach wasn’t all that there was to be seen, though, Anne’s rolled-up shirt letting him notice something else, something more... concerning.

“^Are those... ribs?^” he asked, catching Anne’s attention and making her glance down at her exposed torso. And indeed, a couple of lower ribs were visible, poking through the skin, but thankfully only them.

“~Umm... yeah,~” Anne confirmed, confused about the confusion in the Gallade’s voice. From what she’d remembered learning about, many mons shared the approximate human skeleton, ribs included, so they shouldn’t have been surprising—

“^Should they be poking out like that?^”

Oh.

Marco words had drawn the rest of the room’s attention over to the area in question, though its significance was lost on the kids. At least, aside from Anne, the girl looking away as she got the implication, “~P-probably not. I’m just... really thin. Probably too thin...~”

Marco’s worry was confirmed. He looked at the human with concern as Elric spoke up again, “Sounds like you need to visit Holly some more, hehe! Time for a second lunch?”

“~I-I don’t think I’ve had the first one. Or breakfast...~”

The room immediately went quiet at that, Elric taken aback by that in particular. It was well after noon already! “Whaaaat!? But it’s already so late in the day! I would’ve been screaming in hunger by then!”

All the while, Cypress kicked himself at not noticing that in time; the very simple truism of ‘living beings need food’ somehow slipping by unnoticed in the mess of Anne’s situation. Though, Elric’s remark brought up a good, if odd point. “Why didn’t you say anything, dear Anne...?”

Anne squirmed at all the surrounding concern. The answer to Cypress’ question was awkward and unpleasant, forcing her to package it in… softer language. “~I-I’m just used to not eating much.~”

“This isn’t just ‘not eating much’, my dear...”

“~...o-or going days without eating,~” she admitted.

“But why? Aren’t you hungry?” Elric asked.

“~I’m—I’m used to hunger. I-I don’t r-really notice it anymore...~”

It didn’t exactly take a mastermind to piece the details together. Marco felt the same vindictiveness towards her family as before, but now with a dash of wanting to comfort Anne some more, somehow. He might not have been in the right position to act on that, but Cadence was. She only needed to glimpse her uncle’s feelings to realize what was up for herself too, her embrace redoubling in strength.

Didn’t take a mastermind, but some needed to have the truth spelled out to them.

“But how? Did your human family not feed you or something?” the bat continued.

Before anyone could chide him for continuing further into what was clearly an unpleasant topic, Anne replied first, “~P-pretty much, yeah...~”

For once in his life, the Gligar was left speechless, not expecting such an absurdly cruel possibility to ring true. Even if he wasn’t too familiar with the feeling of shame, he sure felt it now, it and affection; scrambling over to Anne’s free side and contributing with his own hug.

“Sounds like a meal is in order...” Cypress murmured.

“^Indeed. Let me go and grab something—^”

“^Oh, can I go too, uncle!?^” Cadence chimed in.

Marco wasn’t sure how to react to his niece’s eagerness, even if he applauded her wanting to help her friend. He could more than likely haul the entirety of Holly’s pantry in here with his bare arms, if needed. Help wasn’t really necessary... but why not. Let’s let her help and feel good about it. “^Hmmmm, sure. Come Cadence, let’s grab us all a nice, big meal, especially Anne.^”

“^YAY! We’ll be back soon Anne, hopefully the hunger won’t be too bad until then!^”

The human herself was a bit taken aback at the sudden intervention, but... couldn’t deny that it all felt nice. To be cared for like that and to get to fill her tummy a bit. She still didn’t handle excess attention being placed on her well, but as long as it remained this caring, she wouldn’t mind anywhere near as much as she usually did.

With how much Cadence adored her little drawing, it was probably best to wait until she was back before continuing with it, heh. That wasn’t an issue, plenty of other things to do, and kids to chat with, after all! Who knows, maybe Reya would enjoy a sketch too?

“~R-Reya, want me to draw you?~”

*woof, woof?*

Oh.

That... was an issue. Being left without Cadence or Marco for a moment wasn’t the end of the world, but being left without a translation... was a different matter. Anne had already been in this spot before; she knew nothing bad would happen. Still... there was something unnerving about being left with superpowered children and no way to communicate with them, or to convey asking them to stop if needed.

Guess screams will work for that too, but it might be too late at that point.

*woof?*

Before that vicious train of thought could threaten to swallow Anne whole, Reya’s bark caught her attention, the Riolu now on her lap. To the best of the human’s ability to tell, she was concerned, which... aww. “~I-I’m okay Reya, just... feels a bit scary with nobody understanding me anymore.~”

Even if that was the case, speaking like she normally did proved to be rather soothing in itself. It really helped, even if it was just playing pretend, and so did Reya’s adorable head tilt in response. A smile broke through Anne’s prior nervousness as she reached to pet the pup. And once she’d done that, the Ralts wanted in on that too, scrambling in on her lap beside his friend, and even Elric wouldn’t say no to some human affection.

Hugpiles, an ever effective antidote to anxiety.

The Gligar’s chittered comment soon kicked off an entire conversation between himself and the pair of younger kids. It was amusing to hear Bell speak like this, his high-pitched boyish voice becoming little more than squeaks and an occasional baby gargle, the Ralts getting an extra portion of affection each time he spoke. Which only made him squeal each time, teeny body splatting on Anne’s front and hugging her as much as it could. Wonderful, each and every time.

Yeah, suppose she could just rest like this for a while.

In time, Anne had even gathered enough courage to close her eyes for a moment. She almost took off her glasses too, if not for the Riolu’s accidental burst of strength being liable to turn the entire trinket into a pile of shattered glass and metal shavings.

Sorry Reya, you’re a wonderful lil’ pup, but the ability to see is more important.

As Anne chuckled at her unspoken joke, having long since tuned out the incomprehensible conversation, a movement against her side caught her attention. Reya was shuffling weirdly, as if trying to peek around her. It was quite cute. A couple pets towards the puppy had her squirm, but her focus remained where it was previously aimed at.

Was there something odd behind her? Might as well take a—

Ember was moving.

A switch audibly toggled in Anne’s head as that singular realization took over the entirety of her mind. Her good arm immediately started to gently, yet firmly, push the other kids off her lap and clear some more space on the bed. The Braixen was shaking softly in her shawl, and whether it was in fear, hunger, or pain, Anne could not tell.

Couldn’t tell, but wanted to help.

Within moments, Anne had shifted over to her best friend, laying down beside her and sneaking her good arm underneath the Braixen’s body to hold her close. She heard quiet whines and mumbles, together with an occasional strained breath, the sounds conveying both that her beloved vixen was probably awake, and that she was not feeling good in the slightest.

“~I-I’m here Ember, I’m here...~” she whispered. The shaking fox first froze, and then shuffled towards her at hearing that, turning around with slow, staggered motions.

With every little slide, more of Ember’s snout came into view. And, with it, so did the clearly visible pain, winces and grumbles constantly streaking across her face. As much as the firefox hurt, it absolutely paled compared to finally seeing her human awake and beside her once more. She yelped, the sound one Anne remembered well despite all the time that had passed. Before the human girl knew it, she was being held tight with very warm, very shaky arms. Ember’s intermittent winces had turned into quiet growls and woofs, some sort of speech she couldn’t understand but which had reached deep inside her, regardless. Tears ran down their faces as Anne’s brown eyes met Ember’s singular red one, the resulting embrace as tight as both battered girls could manage.

“~I-I love you Ember, I’m here...~”

Some of the fox’s vocalizations were clearly words, but the rest equally clearly conveyed pain. Anne knew just what to do, hand reaching up to stroke the fox between her ears; hoping that despite their suffering, she could help somehow. Just like she used to do, again and again.

For a few moments, the two just held each other, words simultaneously incomprehensible and conveying everything in the world; the sheer outpouring of love and comfort especially clear to the toddlers. Anne wasn’t considering letting go of Ember for the next, preferably forever, but her discomfort was obvious and very worrying. She wouldn’t wake up for so long earlier, and now she was in pain, the thoughts of what it all could mean scaring Anne.

She wouldn’t have to wait long for help, thankfully.

Cypress’s whispered, drawn out voice caught both girls off guard. The inseparable pair looked up at the ghost through teary eyes; the Mismagius’s yellow eyes focused firmly on the Braixen. From the little that Anne could make out, he’d just asked her a question of some sort—and if Ember’s shaky nodding was any sign, she’d just agreed.

A familiar, ethereal chant followed as Cypress rested one of his tentacles on Ember’s forehead and the other on his side. For a few moments, nothing happened, the piercing tune continuing until, at last, the Braixen’s Pain was Split. Both she and the Mismagius jumped at the sensation, the latter immediately reaching towards his head as his entire body shriveled up, yellow eyes wide and mouth left slightly agape. Whether he even needed to breathe, Anne didn’t know, but it looked like he was doing just that, and heavily while at it. He’d only forced out a couple of short words before floating away towards the entrance to the room, outside of either girl’s field of view, and then out of it.

Before the two girls knew it, they were left on their own again, with only each other to look at. But now, with Ember in the condition to do more than whine quietly and cry in pain. Anne had no idea what just happened, but deep down she didn’t care, redoubling her hugging efforts and bringing her head to the smaller vixen’s shoulder, her comforting whispers continuing.

“~I-I’m so glad to see you feeling better, Ember... I-I love you, I’m sorry f-for leaving you at that shelter, I know it was scary but—~” she apologized before the vixen’s quiet growl cut her off.

The Fire-type finally had the strength to hold her best friend closer; to return all the physical affection she’d been provided over the years, at last. Anne kept sniffling all the while, relief, comfort, and apology all welling up within her. An uncountable number of words she wanted to say, what she’d been wanting to say for as long as they’d known each other. It was so much Anne almost didn’t notice Ember’s warm paw sneaking its way up the back of her head, the pleasant warmth combining with soft fur making her squirm. “~H-hehe, t-tickles...~”

Did she want to return the pets after all these years now that she finally could? That’s so sweet of her, goodness—ow.

Anne didn’t expect the blissful touch to suddenly be cut off by a stinging sensation where Ember had touched her; a harsh wince interrupting her train of thought. It wasn’t even a burn or anything; maybe she’d caught something in here? Hopefully not. Ember’s headache looked so terrible—

“^Anne?^”​

...

The voice she’d heard was a bit gruffer than her own, slightly huskier, but, at the same time, unmistakably girly and her age. Anne reeled back, staring wide eyed at the vixen’s face, shock turning into joy at seeing the same happen on Ember’s end.

“~E-Ember?~”​

A slow, firm nod from the vixen.

“~EMBER!~”​

Anne’s eyes teared up as her heart sang in joy. Her embrace immediately redoubled in strength, getting absolutely everything the battered human still had in her. And, moments later, her effort was returned in kind; Ember’s squeal turning into a quiet but excited ‘awoooo’ at her telepathy working out despite her utter exhaustion.

“~E-Ember, I-I’m so happy to h-hear you, I—~” Anne whispered. There weren’t enough words in Unovan to describe even a fraction of the turmoil she had been through without her best friend by her side—but it didn’t matter anymore, not now, not ever again. They had each other once more. Ember was back with her. She was back with Ember. Everything would be okay. “~I-I love you, Ember...~”

“^I love you too, A-Anne! I-it’s been so long, a-and you’ve grown so much!^”

“~I think you grew up a lot m-more,~” Anne giggled.

Ember was much too tired to even pretend to not have found the joke funny. Her barked laughter filled the clinic’s room before Anne’s joined it soon after, the duet as sudden for onlookers as it was deeply, profoundly relieving for the participants. Even after it had eventually calmed down, the girls kept giggling from time to time, the mix of emotional high and physical exhaustion clear to see for all.

And nobody minded, mostly because they had found something else to occupy themselves with. The girls neither noticed nor cared about that, though. Their hug continued as Anne’s thoughts ventured towards her earlier whispered apology; several tears gathering in the corners of her eyes. “~I-I’m so sorry for leaving you a-at that shelter...~”

“^It’s okay Anne, I-I promise! Y-you wanted to save me, a-and... you did,^” Ember reassured. She could only faintly remember her own distress, the fresher, complete perspective replacing it all in her mind.

It was such a weird sensation, to suddenly remember so much more than just what she did or thought. If anything, it only made it obvious just how much her human had loved her. The awareness that she used to not remember Anne was present somewhere in her head, but again, it paled in importance to everything else going on at the moment. It was probably just stress and despair, anyway.

She couldn’t wait to tell her mom; finally introduce Anne to her.

“~I-I’m glad you found a home here, y-you really deserve to be happy—~”

“^A-and so do you, Anne! Oh, maybe you could stay with me and my mom a-after you get better?^” Ember asked, eyes lighting up with excitement. After all, of course Anne would stay for good. The only real question as far as Ember was concerned was ‘where’.

Anne was not opposed to that idea in the slightest; sharing a home with Ember again was one of her closest held dreams ever since they had to separate. Though... ‘mom’? “~I-I’d love to, Ember. D-did you find your mom here?~”

“^No no, she adopted me, she’s n-not my biological mom. She’s a Delphox, a-and has been helping me with learning my moves, a-and telepathy and letting me talk to you now, a-and so much more, and—^” Ember paused, but she knew full well she could go on for much longer than that. Her mom meant so much to her; she loved her almost as much as she loved Anne. She might not have liked humans much, but there was no way she’d say no to Anne, not after everything they’ve been through, right? “^I-I love her a lot, and I love you.^”

Anne’s smile grew as she listened in, a one-armed hug tightening at hearing all the good things that her friend had experienced in the meantime. Ember deserved them all, deserved everything in the world. “~I-I love you too, Ember. I missed you so much...~”

The Braixen’s embrace tightened for a moment before loosening just enough to let the two lean back and look each other in the eyes. Tears, exhaustion, fluster and smiles all combined into a soggy, blissful mess. Two soggy messes meant for each other—

*Woof.*

The bark was very similar to Reya’s at a glance, but much, much lower in pitch, making Anne jump. No way it could’ve been Reya making that kind of noise. Wonder who was—

A Lucario stood by the entrance to the room, Cypress hovering next to them. Their call might have chiefly caught Reya’s attention, but their own focus was unmistakably on Anne; narrow red eyes staring at her. Through her, freezing her to the very core. Reya clearly noticed the sensation too, glancing over at her before another rough bark made her resume her descent from the bedding, followed by a dash over to what was presumably her parent.

For once, Anne really wished she was a psychic, just so that she could figure out whether that Lucario only looked furious, or whether they were actually angry at her. And, if it was the latter, what she’d done wrong this time to have caused it.

She must’ve botched something, right? Something small but offensive, no doubt. M-maybe she wasn’t meant to pet Reya like that and it was really insulting in hindsight? Probably something to do with some sort of etiquette. She should’ve sat up or stood up and bowed when she saw them, and not doing that was unknowingly a great offense. Something like that—no matter what, though, she messed it up; she made them angry at her, she’d caused it, she deserved it, she—

A sudden, tight hug from behind. Ember’s warmth shook her out of her spiraling anxiety, letting her finally see that the Lucario and Reya had left at some point. “^Shhhh, shhhh, i-it’s okay Anne, it’s okay, you didn’t do anything wrong, I-I promise.^”

Ember’s reassurance had the human curl up a bit, the fright still coursing through her veins. The Braixen kept trying to help with yet another hug, yet more pets, desperate attempts to comfort her best friend—just like she herself had been comforted so many times.

“~Wh-why did he look a-at me like that...~” Anne mumbled, terrified.

“^Th-that was Mr. Lariat; he’s always gruff like that. Y-You did nothing wrong, I promise Anne...^”

Even Ember’s warmth and explanations took their time melting through the utterly freezing glare that still lingered in Anne’s mind, but gradually, second by second, they slowly managed. Once Anne no longer felt like she’d been immobilized with a Mean Look, she shakily turned back towards her best friend, letting the vixen administer all the warm affection she was capable of. A whole heaping lot of it; learned over the many, many years of being held and pet by the very same human she was now trying to comfort.

“^It’s okay Anne, it’s okay. N-nobody will hurt you here,^” Ember reassured. Anne nodded shakily, her breath finally beginning to even out as Ember dispensed her love, soft fluff feeling softer still by the moment. “^I-I won’t let anything happen to you, Anne, I promise...^”

I promise...

The words finally broke through the last of Anne’s anxiety-induced paralysis; the one good arm holding the Braixen tight enough to knock the breath out of her for a moment. “~Th-thank you, Ember—~”

*squeak!*

Anne might have not understood what Bell just shouted about, but Ember sure did. The louder noise was followed by a back and forth between the Ralts and the Gligar. Each bit was just as incoherent to the human as the last one, while Braixen looked like she was only barely succeeding at holding in laughter—and eventually, failed at that; her soft barks music to her friend’s ears.

She couldn’t remember ever hearing Ember laugh like that, and now she wanted to never forget that sound.

It took the vixen a moment or two to realize that her friend had no idea what was going on. The thought of how dumbfounding all of this must’ve been to an onlooker sent another wave of amusement through her. Instead of trying to answer that confusion, though, she helped Anne see for herself, slowly sitting up together with her before pointing a shaky paw towards the nearby antics.

Elric was busy exploring his more creative side, picking Bell to inspire his first ever creation. Unfortunately for the bespoke Ralts, said creation involved him having been drawn with a bowl cut large enough to cover almost his entire body, only his feet visible from underneath all the hair.

Pfft.

Moment by moment, Anne joined in on the group’s giggles. Her hiccupy, kettle-like laughter was much more pleasant to the ear, and just different enough from the rest to catch Bell’s attention. As loudly as he’d squeaked in protest at the caricature of himself, he now realized that there was an actual artist in the room, someone who wouldn’t draw him this wrong—his hair wasn’t this big!

Bell wasted no time scrambling over to the human and squeaking out his request to exactly zero comprehension; teeny arms lightly patting Anne’s thighs for emphasis. The contrast between the apparent seriousness of his words and the adorableness of everything else about him added further fuel to the fire of the girl’s laughs, especially once Ember provided the well needed translation, “^He’s asking you to draw him, but nice, not l-like Elric, hahaha.^”

She had another drawing to finish first, but sure wasn’t opposed to that idea. Right as she was about to ask the Braixen to translate her words back, she realized it wouldn’t be needed.

The room had smelled the pair’s return before they saw them.

The Gallade was carrying several large bowls of roasted, spiced berries and what looked like the most delicious mashed potatoes Anne had seen in her life. Cadence, on the other hand, was levitating a bag with a small mountain of pastries, sweet and savory alike from what the rest of the room could make out.

Anne wasn’t used to neither this quantity nor quality of food; her school lunches anemic and only technically edible. This smelled like something out of a restaurant, like something a small army of chiefs had spent hours on each. “~I-is that all f-for us?~”

“^Indeed, Anne. Good afternoon Ember!^” Marco greeted.

“^Uncle Marco had to stop Holly from making even more! When he’d told her that your family didn’t feed you well, she started cooking so fast and so much she almost had a fire in her kitchen! Oh oh, hi Ember!^”

“^If only it was just one fire...^” the Gallade grumbled.

Most of the room laughed at that clarification as Anne stared dumbstruck at all the food, latent hunger suddenly growing much, much harder to ignore. The firefox beside her huddled closer beside her as she waved at the pair of returning psychics, gathering the words to respond to the greetings up before the lil’ Ralts went through with his request first, “Anneeeee, can you draw me nice?”

His repeated question snapped the human out of her daze. Anne was about to respond before the Gallade in the room cut her off, “^Bell, how about we all eat something and then Anne can go back to drawing you all?^”

The Ralts gave that option ten seconds of the most intense thought in his teeny life before expressing his agreement with a loud, happy squeak; his attention immediately redirected over towards the freshly brought foodstuffs.

Yeah, that sounded nice.

That sounded very nice.



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other fic, Another Way!

Also also check out my series of shorts, The Alarm Goes Off at Six!
 
Last edited:
Chapter 17: Uncertainty

redspah

the gay agenda
Pronouns
she/her


Chapter 17: Uncertainty



It took Aria a good while to speak up again after her unintentional faux pas.

Inviting wildlings to rest and maybe even stay in their safe haven was one thing, one that not a single sensible soul in the village would ever object to. Doing so with one of them hating and the other fearing humans, with Anne around, was another.

She didn’t want anything to happen to Anne, but the pair of ghosts clearly needed help, too. If she just kept the truth hidden and hoped things would work out, they’d probably freak out upon realizing that there was indeed a human around, and perilously close at that. Best case, they’d just leave there and then, and the worst case...

Despite Safeguard’s protection, a dreadful chill went through Aria’s horns at the thought. She supposed there really was no way out of this conundrum but forward. “^There is something I need to confess to, regarding the settlement we’re heading towards.^”

Aria kept staring straight on as the group made slow progress through the near-uniform snow-covered woods. Yaksha knew better than to pause just because of something being brought up and marched on. The same couldn’t be said for Sage; the girl left scrambling to catch up after her brief stop.

“And that would be?” the Banette asked.

Time for the big revelation, and hope that they wouldn’t take off into nothingness there and then. “^There is currently a human staying there. One.^”

Out of her view, the Banette’s gaze narrowed as the Phantump let out a small, terrified squeak, immediately leaning into her guardian. Aria might not have seen it, but she most definitely sensed it, a deep-seated part of her wanting to drop everything else and comfort the scared girl, just as it did with Anne. They felt so similar.

And yet, were so crucially different.

“That’s an important detail to hide from us.” Yaksha grumbled, his accusatory tone neither missed nor unearned.

The Gardevoir slowly nodded before continuing, “^I know. I was uncertain how to best bring her up.^” Aria felt Sage noticeably relax at that mention, but didn’t have the time to delve deeper into that observation. The hauntling’s guardian still expected answers, and yet again, the truth was the only answer the Gardevoir had. “^She’s a young girl, far from an adult. Ended up under our care after running away from an abusive home and getting grievously injured, and may stay there for good, should things work out.^”

Putting it in the most direct way thankfully worked to break through Yaksha’s immediate scepticism. Or, at least, some of it. Noticeably less suspicion in his mind, though still a fair amount of doubt and cold calculation. Unfortunately, even with that caveat, the Banette’s response was what Aria hoped to avoid, “You’re making a mistake. Sage, let’s head out of—”

“B-but Mr. Yaksha!” Sage cried.

“What?”

“Y-you’re still hurt!”

“Better me than you, kid.”

“I-I’ll be okay, I promise!” she pleaded, finally making a dent in her guardian.

Yaksha was of half a mind to keep up the argument, to try keeping Sage safe from her fear despite her best efforts. One human child without their wretched balls wouldn’t be a threat to even her, let alone them both; he knew that well. Even beyond that, though, he still wanted to keep going. He had already been slowly falling apart before this accident. His state was the very last thing either of them should care about.

She deserved better than humanity, and he was determined to deliver, even if it killed what remained of him.

But... it felt different this time. There was a steadfastness to her words, her posture. She kept affirming her decision with firm, full body nods even after he’d turned to look at her. Suppose he could stop by to get patched up, especially if he’d be there beside her to protect her should that human dare show up...

“You don’t have to do this, Sage,” he remided.

“But I’ll be okay! I-I’ll have you!”

The Banette chuckled, the sound mixing with metallic clings of unraveling zipper teeth. He found her conviction adorable in the most condescending way, going through all the ways that decision could go so very wrong in his mind. All the ways she could get overwhelmed and panic like she’d done so many times in the past.

All the ways in which she’d be left withdrawn in her stump, too afraid to move, reliving her death again.

Suppose there was only so much he could do to dissuade her in the end. He was her guardian, no matter what. With the expected safety of a place like the settlement in question, even if the worst came to pass and she got terrified and required help, he’d be there to help her once more. They’d be fine, and she’d know better going forward.

...

He hated thinking of it that way.

She’s been through arguably even more than him. She didn’t need to ‘know better’, she just needed to be safe. And if he couldn’t do that, then what good was he even for? Why else would he keep shambling on with little more than spite in his mind and a gaping hole in his memories—

“M-Mr. Yaksha?” the Phantump asked, worried.

Despite the Banette’s best efforts, the zipped grimace revealed more than he would’ve ever wanted to. “I’m fine. Alright. Let’s try a day or two. If anything happens, we leave there and then. How does that sound, Sage?”

The Phantump shook a bit at being asked a direct question like that, her own small mind no less certain than her guardian’s. In her case, though, her thoughts veered in the other direction, of not wanting her fear, however much or little of it there was in the moment, to keep them on the move. She wanted to speak up, to ask why only a day or two, to ask about as something as self-explanatory as staying there until the Banette was healthy again.

But she didn’t know what to say. And instead, just nodded and hovered over to him, stubby arms trying to pull his side into a hug.

Aria’s smile at the scene mirrored Yaksha’s, the latter strained by exhaustion, injury, and slight annoyance at the ghost once more keeping something from him. Either way, at least they’ve agreed on a plan they were both happy enough with. A rarer occasion than it should’ve been.

“I suppose that’s settled, then,” Yaksha sighed. “A couple of days, whichever rest we can get, then we head out. Won’t be staying any more than that.”

It wasn’t the Gardevoir’s place to argue, and she knew that well. Who knows, maybe they’d reconsider once they were there? Maybe they’d stay for longer, anyway? Maybe Pearl or Autumn or someone else could help Sage process some of her fear? It remained to be seen. For now, though, the resolution was as good as either side could’ve hoped for.

As they got moving again, Aria’s thoughts returned to the hauntling; the little Phantump was seemingly at more ease than before. To meet such a traumatic end at the hands of humanity, and so young at that. She’d glimpsed a few more of those little ghosts many years ago, always in the corner of her vision, always disappearing shortly after. Cypress’ words corroborated what the teachings she’d first heard growing up spoke of once she’d asked him about them.

Almost all the Phantump were deathborn, and all of them lost children who had died alone.

A hatchling Pidove who woke up to an empty nest and was eventually spotted by a predator. An overeager Rattata straying too far from their nest, dismembered at the hands of a human trap. A Venipede too malnourished to hibernate over the winter and evolve, left starving to death in their own burrow, so close to and yet so far from everyone they had ever known.

Her heart broke when first listening to the Mismagius’ recollection; she could hardly bear thinking of them even now. The pain, the loneliness, the fear; the all-encompassing fear they all must’ve felt. That Sage must’ve felt. Aria only barely held her tears in, but there was no way in hell she would hold herself back from giving the girl some well-deserved affection.

A gentle application of telekinesis forwarded the sensations of her slowly petting hand over to the hauntling’s wooden shell. The psychic touch gave Sage a pause as she stopped, wide-eyed. It didn’t take long for the Phantump to connect the dots, taking her aback. She looked up at the nearby Gardevoir with an unspoken question, only to have it be cut through with a single, wordless nod.

Sage responded in the most natural way in the world for her.

The entire group had to briefly pause as the tiny ghost hugged Aria’s leg. Their emotions were split between wanting to comfort, being comforted, and full-body confusion at what had just happened behind his back. The latter knew to stay quiet though, his grumpiness gradually fading as he watched the little one under his care visibly relax; her tiny body no longer shaking as much.

“Th-thank you, M-m-Mrs. Aria...” the Phantump smiled shyly at Aria’s beaming expression.

She didn’t waste an opportunity to give the haunting another hug once she’d crouched, either; the psychically transmitted sensations matched only by the real deal. “^You’re welcome sweetie. I hope you’ll enjoy your stay at our village.^”

Aria felt Sage’s thoughts bounce around several topics at her words. Excitement at visiting a town, uncertainty at it being full of stranger mons, tinge of muted fear at the stray human, worry about whether Yaksha would be alright in the end. Eventually, that very first emotion came out on top, especially when bolstered by some more of the Gardevoir’s affection.

“M-mhm!” Sage squeaked.

“You make it sound like you’re leaving us.”

With a couple last pats on Sage’s back, Aria stood up and nodded again; Yaksha’s pink eyes narrowing. “^I have my scouting duty, alas. If you maintain this direction, you will eventually reach our village, worry not.^”

The Gardevoir pointed to stress her words, leaving the Banette to focus on maintaining their heading.

“Fair enough,” he admitted.

“Th-thank you for letting us stay, Mrs. Aria!”

“Yes...”

“^You’re both very welcome. Once you get there, be on a lookout for a large tent with a red symbol above the red entrance. That’s our clinic.^”

“I see.”

“Mhm! W-we’ll ask someone for directions i-if we can’t find it, r-right Mr. Yaksha?” Sage asked.

“We’ll try, yes.”

The language barrier inherent to that approach didn’t cross either of the three’s minds as the pair of ghosts separated from the tall psychic. Aria paused and ensured the other two were heading in the right direction before turning around and mentally resetting herself.

A whole day of scouting ahead, and fingers crossed it won’t feature any more surprises.


Much to the relief of Aria’s increasingly fraying mental state, that hope indeed held true. The sky eventually shifted from its muted whites and blues into ever darkening oranges, making for an excellent sign to turn tail and sprint back home.

It was weird to acknowledge how freeing a good run like that could feel.

Aria didn’t consider herself physically strong. Barring any psychic assistance, subconscious or overt, she doubted she’d even be capable of lifting both of her children up into her arms—or even walking, for that matter. If nothing else, it didn’t feel like she had to help herself during the warmer months. When the winter came, though, levitation still reigned as her preferred mode of transportation. All the practice had brought it into not feeling much more draining than just walking would, so doing it all day wasn’t even that much of a hassle anymore.

Getting somewhere fast was a different matter entirely.

Jovan probably had a nice, smart word for this exact purpose, but teleportation grew immensely draining as its length increased. Zipping from one end of the room to the other took surprisingly little effort, but even just doubling that tiny distance suddenly made the task way more than twice as difficult, and that relation only continued. Teleporting across the village was possible and enough to leave her gasping for breath; double that and she’d be left borderline catatonic once she arrived.

It made for a terrible method of long-distance locomotion, unless done in short bursts. And at that point, considering the downtime between each blink, the end result wasn’t that much faster than just a brisk jog. And nowhere near as fast as Aria’s current Agility-enhanced sprint.

Using her legs this much felt weird, but... not at all bad.

She’d remembered Marco swearing by the virtues of purely physical exercise and exertion from time to time, and the more she used this way of getting back and forth to her scouting route, the more she agreed with him. Maybe she could show it off to Cadence sometime and have her give it a shot too? Wouldn’t hurt to try. Bell would probably run around the nearest person or building really fast and just give himself vertigo, teehee.

It was an amusing mental image, one Aria appreciated as she gradually slowed down. These sorts of idle thoughts were hardly the most productive, but they made for a pleasant and well-needed distraction, especially here. Especially now.

As her Agility gradually wore out and the number of familiar auras tingling her brain grew, Aria’s thoughts shifted back to the most important, and sadly most controversial, subject. She’d need to check up on Anne for sure, but hardly just her. There was Autumn, too. She’d need to see how her mother-in-law had progressed in winning the village’s opinion. She’d also need to catch up on the Cinder situation, whether anyone had seen her. And, if not, ask someone to watch over the girl for another night. Cypress had to have been to be exhausted by now, assuming he was even still awake.

The only other real option was Sprout, and there the same worries returned. Suppose if there was anyone who could figure out how to scan for threats while remaining undetected, it was the Decidueye, she’d figure it out somehow. Aria trusted her; she’d been working with her for dozens upon dozens of seasons by now. But there was still that possibility that something would go wrong. That Cinder would outsmart them all.

That she would hurt Anne even more than she’d hurt Ember and Marco.

Aria was no stranger to that kind of fear, for better or worse. Just like on all the past occasions, though, there was only one right answer to it. Keep going forward. Acknowledge it, measure it, do what you can to mitigate it. But when the time comes to it, keep moving forward, no matter what.

The moment of mental clarity caught Aria right as the very last of her earlier speed boost had worn off, leaving her walking into the quickly building glow of the village as the sun set around her. So many things to do, but there was one good jumping off point for tackling them one at a time, and getting a drink of something pleasant to go with it.

Vivian’s tea shop always got crammed around this time of day, right as everyone was finishing their duties. And much the same was true today, with virtually every seat and a decent bit of the standing space occupied by someone enjoying themselves. Be it tea, the results of the Goodra’s experiments with fermenting and distilling wine, or just socializing, the little space had something for everyone. In Aria’s case, it was several people she needed to chat with, and tea.

Let’s get the latter dealt with first.

“Evening, Aria.” the sweater-clad Goodra greeted.

She answered them with a firm nod; eyes focused on nothing as she approached the counter. “^Good evening, Vivian.^”

“A lot on your mind, isn’t there?”

Once more, she nodded absentmindedly, sighing before finally looking up at the dragon. “^More than I’d like, but nothing I can’t handle.^”

“I didn’t doubt that for a moment~. Now, just tea or something stronger?”

“^Just tea, I’ll need all the clarity I can get my hands on.^”

“Anytime.”

As the dragon glanced around their shoulder to double check whether the next kettleful of the sweet drink was brewing, Aria used the downtime to bring up some things right away. Plenty of people passed through their little shop, almost as many as Holly’s—they knew a thing or two. “^Have you heard anything about Cinder today?^”

The direct question drew the dragon’s focus directly to her, mind changing gears from just nicety to something more... gossipy. “Plenty, but I imagine you’d be most interested in her location?”

In any other circumstances, Aria would’ve followed that plainly presented bait, asked how come they knew about that. Not today, though. “^Yes, yes exactly.^”

“Alas, nothing about that specific topic, I have to say. All I’ve heard is about what she’d done to Marco yesterday. Seems she’s still missing.”

The worst possible response short of her having stormed in earlier and burned the entire village to the ground. Not like Aria could argue with it either; eyes focusing on nothing as she accepted a cup of tea and started absentmindedly blowing on the freshly boiled drink. It was hardly inconspicuous, but that wasn’t a problem by itself, as long as nobody had spilled any more beans.

“She’ll be brought to justice for her assault as soon as she shows up here, no? I can’t imagine her being willing to leave Ember alone instead of going through whatever punishment the Elders devise for her.”

If only it was just that.

“^No, that’s not all of it, it’s... so much worse,^” Aria muttered.

“That bad?”

“^I’d rather not elaborate any more.^”

Finally, Aria got to slowly sipping on her cup. She continued to use her breath and the few applicable psychic tricks to cool the tea down. Her mind refocused on everything that could’ve happened to, or including Cinder in the meantime—

“I assume it’s about what she’d done to Ember, no?”

In a split second, Gardevoir was focused entirely on the Goodra; the sudden motion combined with her eyes narrowing took the barkeeper aback. “^Who told you that!?^”

Her voice was somehow simultaneously weaker on account of the communication now being truly private and much harsher because of the gravity of that fact getting leaked to everyone. Once they’d finished feeling back from Aria’s sudden shift, Vivian continued with a soft chuckle, “Nobody, but I appreciate the confirmation~.”

Their clear amusement, combined with their words, had Aria’s mind threatening to freeze. What the hell did they mean? How did they figure it out? “^How did you—^”

“Cinder mysteriously left yesterday after assaulting Marco. There were all the whispers about Marco collapsing in the human’s room at the clinic next to Ember. Then, today I heard all about how Ember and the human used to be old friends but Ember just somehow forgot about all that until now... the pieces aren’t exactly difficult to put together, if you get what I mean.”

That much Aria could agree with.

Simultaneously, she realized that the final contributing piece of information must’ve been leaked by someone, anxiety only growing inside her at the possibility of everyone putting it all together on their own. ‘Ember and Anne used to be friends but Ember forgot’ sounded like a piece of fake rumors; nobody would’ve believed it unless the Braixen herself had confirmed it in person. And if there’s someone Aria wasn’t expecting to go out to the entire village and admit to something this unexpected, it was definitely Ember.

“^I... alright. Who told you about Ember, then?^”

“I heard it from Sol,” Vivian admitted.

“^Sol... alright. Need to get over there and track down who told him that—^”

“^That would be me~.^” a well familiar mental voice giggled.

Aria’s nervous expression jumped over, meeting Autumn’s relaxed, slightly inebriated one, right as the Indeedee had put away her mug on the counter to be refilled. The Gardevoir briefly froze at that realization, the accumulated stresses of the day leaving her dumbfounded before she caught her breath and tried to tackle it again. One step at a time, as with everything. “^Mom? But—why?^”

“^Well, you had asked me to help make the place more amenable, and *hiccup* I figured that wouldn’t be a bad way to do it,^” Autumn explained

“^But it sounds unbelievable!^”

“^But it’s true, isn’t it?^”

“^Yes, it is, but... nobody’s gonna believe it!^” Aria pleaded.

“I sure believe it after seeing your reaction to me bringing it up~.” Vivian interjected, making Autumn chuckle under her breath as Aria churned through their words.

Eventually, she felt forced to admit the defeat. She supposed this approach would work, even if she wasn’t sold on it one bit, and even if it could cause problems later.

“Really, if Ember goes out to confirm the rumors herself, then I don’t see why anyone would remain doubtful about it,” the dragon continued.

“^They’d probably just think either me or Autumn had hypnotized the poor girl into saying it,^” Aria muttered.

“I imagine there are quite a few ways to dispel that kind of Hypnosis and really make sure then?”

“^Plenty.^”

“What’s the issue, then?”

“^It still sounds unbelievable. I doubt some will buy into that even with supposed evidence.^”

“Would they ever?” Vivian asked, raising their eyebrow.

Aria looked up from her cup at the dragon, sighing as her exhausted eyes narrowed. “^I’m too tired to probe what you’re implying here.^”

“Ha! All I meant is the fundamental fact that you won’t sway everyone, even if the truth is entirely on your side. Even with all the proof, even with the most basic of claims, someone won’t believe them. Spite, prejudice, confirmation bias, name your poison and there will be someone afflicted by it. Can’t convince everyone.”

The Goodra leaned towards the fairy, their mellow expression brightening into a modest, but confident smile. “But you can convince most, and I’d say you two are doing a decent job at that.”

“^That’s reassuring to hear,^” Autumn smiled. Her older, croakier voice contrasted Aria’s silence as the Gardevoir slowly chewed through Vivian’s words.

A decent job was indeed good to hear, but would it be enough? Would anything they did be enough? What if those to whom the decision would ultimately fall were a part of that incorrigible minority? The fear was strong, the possibility gripping her lithe body with a frigid grasp. At the same time... it wasn’t all that likely either. She wasn’t good with numbers, she’d have to ask Jovan sometime, but the odds that everyone undecided in the upcoming vote would think the rumor to be fake couldn’t have been too big.

And in either case, they were already doing everything in their power to convince as many heads as they could. Would need to ask Ember to confirm it personally, be it today or tomorrow morning. Early enough so that everyone could hear it in time. That’d help even more, and tremendously so.

Acknowledge it, measure it, mitigate it.

Keep moving forward.

“^Thanks, Vivian,^” Aria sighed.

“Anytime.”

The dragon nodded at her words before getting pulled to the side by someone else, eager to get their evening brew. A glance to the side revealed Autumn to be gone, too. Thankfully, Aria only needed a quick glance around to find her; the Indeedee’s company was as unusual as it was welcome. She sure didn’t expect to go from getting taught by the Electivire to having him woo her mom, but if they were both making it work, then why not?

The Magnemite affixed to Geiger’s arm was another matter entirely, the sight familiar in the most unnerving way. She’d have to ask about it sometime. In the present, though, her attention shifted over to someone else in the room, and someone she was much more eager to chat with. “^Sprout!^”

Aria’s mental shout caught the Decidueye right as she was about to leave the building with a steaming cup in her feathered hand, prompting her to twist her neck to look directly behind herself before the rest of the body joined in. Aria had seen Blossom do that a couple times when playing with Cadence, and probably shouldn’t have been as surprised at the sight as she ended up being.

“Good evening Aria! *yawn* How was your shift?” Sprout asked. Her voice clearly hadn’t finished waking up quite yet; the obvious realization further underlined by the owl stretching her elongated body and wings shortly after.

“^Fine enough, had an odd encounter, but that’s not the time for it either way.^”

The phrasing caught the Decidueye’s attention, head immediately thinking through its implications as she took a large sip of the hot drink. Sugary or not, a couple drops of Salac juice did wonders at waking her up, a fact that Sprout was eager to rediscover every single day. “Are you in a rush, Aria?”

“^Not quite. I meant to ask you for something.^”

“Always interested in helping. Do tell, dear.”

“^Well... Cypress watched over Anne last night and possibly over the day too. I imagine he’s exhausted. Would it be alright for you to keep watch for Cinder tonight?^”

“Would it be alright? Ha, Aria dear, I’d love to! Any way I can help the girl and get an excuse to sink a quill or three into Cinder’s back is appreciated!” Sprout beamed.

Aria was torn between approving of her enthusiasm and being opposed to the jokes of that caliber on behalf of Ember. Ultimately, she kept herself to a small eye roll, ignoring the comment either way. “^Thank you, Sprout. I hope the security concerns won’t be too bad overnight...^”

“Oh, I highly doubt. Been weeks since I had to do more than sit, fly and stare. Frankly, by looking over Anne, I’ll already be focusing on possibly preventing the most likely threat out there!”

Ignoring might’ve been what Aria settled on the first time, but this time she decided to intervene, hoping to establish a soft limit, “^Sprout, please. I know you’re mad at her, so am I. Regardless of what she’d done, she’s still a part of our village—^”

“Frankly, I hope that won’t remain the case for long.”

“^Please let me finish. She’s a part of our village, and more importantly, she’s Ember’s mother. The poor girl had been through plenty as is. She doesn’t need to go through the heartbreak at realizing that someone she loved is gone again.^”

The follow-up was enough to shut Sprout up, at least for a moment. She took her time gathering her words afterwards; downing a large gulp of the sweet drink as her mind churned through a mental equivalent of grumbling under one’s breath. “That almost sounds like you want to hide what Cinder had done to her from her, Aria.”

“^I—I absolutely don’t. She deserves to know. It’s...^” Aria paused, needing a moment and a half to compose herself as she refined some all too familiar emotions into something more measured. “^Ember deserves to know, and she will be heartbroken. I’m aware of that. But that won’t erase everything else she feels about Cinder. She considers her a mother; she loves her. These emotions don’t just go away when she learns of her having done something terrible. Love and hate can coexist and it takes a while for one’s mind to resolve them. It’s...^” the Gardevoir blinked a few times to banish the moisture in her eyes, to no avail. “^Sometimes it takes years. Sometimes it never quite ends. No matter what, though, Ember deserves to be allowed to process it all on her own, in her own time, with someone she loves, or used to love around.^”

Aria’s personal experience wasn’t overlooked; the psychic blinking at suddenly feeling herself pulled into a tight, feathery hug. She didn’t fight it, body steadily relaxing into Sprout’s warmth. “You okay there, dear?”

“^I’m—I’m fine, don’t worry.^”

“Oh, I will worry about any friend of mine; don’t you ever doubt that,” the Decidueye insisted.

Aria failed to hold a tired, guttural chuckle at that, only leaning further on the owl. “^Thanks, Sprout.^”

“You’re welcome~. And... yeah, I s’pose I see your point. Still won’t make the quills itch any less when she shows up, that’s for sure.”

“^Can’t ask them not to, either. Just... keep Ember in mind, alright?^”

“I will. When do you want me to start my lookout?”

The change of subject plucked Aria out of a more pensive mood and towards a more analytical, planning one. Suppose she’d be heading out soon, then get into the clinic, spend a while or two checking up on everyone, making sure Anne has her needs met, then they’d head out... “^In an hour, hour and a half? I’ll wait at the clinic for you to show up either way.^”

“Fine by me! That everything you wanted to go over, Aria dear?”

That was everything Aria had initially meant to bring up, but... the more she thought, the more one particular subject begged for more attention. “^Do you... have much experience with Phantump, by any chance?^”

“Wood orphans, huh? Heartbreaking each time... I assume you’ve run into one, Aria?”

“^With a Banette looking after her, yes,^” the Gardevoir clarified.

“Huh,” Sprout muttered, clearly taken aback. She dwelt on it for a moment or two, before shaking it aside.

“^Something wrong with that?^”

“No, hardly, just... curious.”

Aria almost pushed through to ask why there and then, before discarding that tangent. She didn’t really care deep down about how Sage and Yaksha ran into each other, only about how she could help them, the former especially. “^Anyway. They headed over here earlier today. The Banette, Yaksha, had a bad run in with a human’s Murkrow and needed help. I suggested they stay for good, but... it seems the Phantump, Sage, had her life taken away by humans.^”

The dots weren’t hard to connect for Sprout either; a very familiar maternal pulse going through her mind at the elaboration. It was accompanied by the closest thing her beak could do to cringing, the messiness of the situation not missed on her. “That’s... awful. Does Sage know what she used to be?”

The Gardevoir shook her head, sighing at the deeply unpleasant subject. “^I was thinking some of our caretakers could help her with figuring it out and processing her fear of humans. But... no, she doesn’t know. She could’ve been anything.^”

“Even a human herself, ha.”

Aria found the idea rather distasteful considering the girl’s fate. “^I doubt it, not with her being so scared of them. And humans murdered her, too, and I haven’t heard of them ever doing something this heinous to a child.^”

“That’s... yeah, fair. My bad.”

“^It’s alright, just... it’s been a long day,^” Aria sighed.

“You’ve earned yourself an entire month of rest once all this is over, Aria dear. You’ve been stretching yourself way too thin over the past couple of days.”

“^And it’s nowhere near over yet. Even beside the actual vote, something tells me the worst is yet to come and... I’m scared for her, Sprout.^”

“Anyone in your position would be too, Aria. I know you’re doing your best to help her out. Give yourself grace from time to time.”

“^I am. It’s a recurring fear. I’ve been acknowledging it, measuring it, mitigating it, everything Geiger taught us all those years back. And... sometimes it just doesn’t feel enough. There’s never that certainty, and I know that especially in this case there won’t be that kind of certainty, but it’s just...^” Aria’s train of thought stalled out, the words she was looking for stubbornly refusing to manifest. All the tangled stresses and anxieties, and no obvious way forward out of them.

Sprout didn’t have that kind of answer, either—but what she did have was reassurance and affection. And that by itself helped more than either scout could’ve hoped for. “I believe in ya, and so does Anne. You got this.”

“^I hope I do.^”

“I don’t have to hope, I know it~.”

Aria rolled her eyes before letting go of Sprout, the Decidueye using the opportunity to empty her cup and leave it beside Vivian. The Gardevoir continued, “^Alright, don’t let me hold you back any longer. Take care out there, and I hope nothing happens overnight.^”

“Thanks, Aria. You take care of yourself too, alright? There’s only one of you, you gotta take care of that one~.”

With one last nod and one last pat on the shoulder in response, the owl finally headed out. Aria was left churning through it all for a while, gradual exhaustion not helping any. Suppose she could grab a treat for herself when heading back home. Just something small to help her through the mess of the past couple days, and the mess that awaited tomorrow—

*creak, creak*

The quiet, squeaky noise was far from unfamiliar, and it was that familiarity that sent an icy chill through Aria’s horns. She turned around to see Elder Celia slowly departing the scene; the squeaking of wheels of the makeshift cart that carried the aquatic part of her body was a sound that she could recognize anywhere.

And she most definitely didn’t want to recognize it here and now, of all places.

She’d clearly been eavesdropping on them, without Aria even noticing. An embarrassment in its own right, but the Gardevoir was much more concerned about what the Primarina was going to do with that information. She’d already asked for Anne to be present at the vote that would spell her doom, an act so overtly cruel it contrasted incredibly heavily with everything else she knew of the marine Elder.

This entire situation was bringing the worst out of everyone.

Depressing as that realization might’ve been, Aria didn’t stop there; the earlier thought creeping back. Was Celia going to argue that Anne was a threat to their security, and that’s why they couldn’t let her stay? That in asking multiple scouts to look after the girl specifically, Aria was overstepping her bounds and should be demoted?

None of those matched what the Gardevoir knew of the Primarina. It was all second-hand, but she’d only heard her be described as compassionate, if very withdrawn. Her accusations didn’t match that description, but neither did the Elder’s actions. And it’s not like she could ask either, not if she really wanted to get anything more than an evasive non-answer.

Aria was ready to protect Anne from the rest of the village all at once in case of any overt hostility, but it was this unknown, this uncertainty that ground at her so much more than any act of outright aggression. Mentally probing was an option, but one that, with an Elder, was itself punishment-worthy should she ever get caught. She couldn’t risk that.

The Gardevoir tried playing back all the reassurances she’d heard so far. From Autumn, from Sprout, from Marco, from Garret, hell even from Anne, even if the latter were mostly unspoken. They believed in her, she couldn’t fail them. She wouldn’t fail them, no matter what it took—

“Ariaaaaa!”

This was the one time that a distraction was most definitely appreciated, even if it carried a risk of something exploding nearby at any point.

“^Yes, Mikiri?^”

Mawile’s gaze back at her was rather unfocused; her red eyes shaking as she chugged her second cup of Vivian’s cobbled-together brandy. Despite her being Steel-type, the Fairy deep in there was still vulnerable to booze, even if it took more than usual to really poison her. Much, much more, to Vivian’s occasional despair.

“Got a question!”

The ice bag affixed to Mikiri’s front head might’ve been gone, but that didn’t extend to the bandage that held it there, the stained fabric hanging loosely across her forehead.

“^What is it? Are you feeling better?^”

“Ya ya ya I’m fine, concussion got NOTHING on me. Anyhooooow. Heard you wanna house the human, keep her safe and content and keep her from escaping and fend off all the humans and all that other shit you taunted me with a couple of days ago,” Mikiri mumbled.

“^It’s not—^”

“Not done yet! Anyhow if you’re stashing her here, mind asking her to explain some human junk to me? Can’t crack the function of some parts of that bloody two-wheel and it’s driving me mad.”

Aria’s expression went from unnerved to the absolute flattest it was possible for it to get in record time. “^No, not now. We’re still not sure if she’ll be staying for good. Even if she will, she’ll need time to acclimatize to the village and the other way around. I’d rather not instantly overwhelm her by putting her beside you.^”

The small, jumpy, presently drunk, and occasionally very hyperactive creature with a massive and very mobile jaw full of razor-sharp metal teeth attached to the back of her head rolled her eyes at being described as overwhelming. “Fine, whatever, uuuugh.”

The Gardevoir had no idea whether that final sound was a groan or a sign of nausea. In all honesty, she’d rather not find that one out, ever.

“Almost cracked everything about it anyway, fixed up a replacement, testing it tomorroooooooow,” Mikiri droned, trying her hardest to maintain her balance. “Got it working this time, I’m bloody sure, jus wanted the last few kinks ironed out but can’t cuz can’t get the hands on the human and just have to test it out tomorrow and grumble grumble grumble.”

Mikiri’s gradual descent from a coherent sentence to a string of guttural noises was impressively smooth and somewhat worrying simultaneously. “^Mikiri?^” Aria asked, concerned.

Grumble grumble?”

“^Are you okay?^”

Grumble, grumble grumble.”

“^Sounds like you should call it a night here.^”

Grumble grumble...”

This time, all Aria needed was a knowing, smug look to make the smaller fairy cave in. Mikiri rolled her eyes so hard she almost lost her balance completely, “Fine fine whatever grumble grumble.”

“^See you tomorrow~.^”

Thankfully, the Mawile took the clue. She shambled over to the countertop’s lowest level and just barely reached on top of it with the half-emptied cup, almost falling over there and then. Without any further ado, she burped and shakily made her way out the nearest exit while occasionally having to consciously lift her maw off the snowy ground.

Her cup had somehow been emptied in the half-minute or so between her leaving her there and Vivian giving it a wash to reuse it, and there just so happened to be a suitable suspect floating right beside where the Mawile had left it. One that, considering the recent circumstances, Aria figured she could at least keep in the loop about any further newcomers showing up.

“^Good evening, Liz.^”

The hovering Vespiquen looked to her side at the Gardevoir; the white pinpricks of her eyes narrowing briefly before relaxing again as she downed another swig of her extra-punch tea.

“Evening,” the Vespiquen buzzed, her clicky voice even more grumbly than usual. Aria didn’t want to presume the reason—but then again, she was about to add to her annoyance, so she’d find out about the original issue sooner or later.

“^We have a couple temporary newcomers who are gonna be staying at the clinic for the next few days or so,^” Aria explained.

Aria watched Liz‘s expression, the little of it she had, shift in real time as she spoke. She sensed her almost palpable note taking and calculating at the mention of newcomers, a drawn out grunt at hearing the mention of the clinic, and finally, a modest sigh of relief at their stay being temporary. “How hurt are they?”

“^There’s a Banette with modest injuries and a few larger tears, and an unharmed Phantump.^”

Liz sighed, relieved about them being ghosts. If nothing else, it removed food and freshwater consumption from the list of resources they’d need, making at least that part easier to handle. She continued to hold her cup with one hand as the other dragged its sharp fingers along the front of her horns, using the thin lines carved into her own chitin for counting. “Good. Running low on dressings.”

“^Suppose Anne took up a decent bit?^”

The unfamiliar name had the insect quartermaster’s eyes go wide, fully expecting to hear about yet another recent addition to the village she hadn’t been made aware of and which she’d also need to manage their supplies for. “An-akh-agn—”

“^Anne, the human at the clinic.^”

Crisis averted, Liz‘s sigh of relief sounding like a drawn out, droning buzz. “Yes. Human, Marco, Mikiri, other accidents. Running low. Need to ask Lavender and Sol for more tomorrow.”

Another deep swig of the spiked tea, another light shudder going through her weathered yellow and black body.

“^That’s a good idea,^” Aria admitted.

The Vespiquen grumbled and chugged again; one hand continuing to count as she responded, downbeat. “Not enough. Need more backlog, but also more. Can’t have them be the only sources. Need to ask others for help. Look out for local plants we can spin thread out of. Something will happen to Sol, eventually. We need to be ready.”

The ominous nature of Liz‘s comment about the Whimsicott was softened by Aria picking up that she was referring to it in a very long-term way. Something will happen to him one day, even if it’s death of old age in several decades. Gotta be ready by then, and preferably by yesterday.

The chaos following the Orion‘s premature death firmly settled that need for backup plans in everyone’s heads.

“^I hope you and the Elders will figure something out then.^”

“Same. All that while keeping track. Nothing I can’t do,” Liz said, not hoping as much as she was just admitting.

“^I imagine it’d be easier if you could write those problems down somewhere, wouldn’t it?^” Aria teased.

The Vespiquen gave her another side look, one unusually uncertain for her. “Already keep tallies in clay at my nest.”

“^I mean more than that. I’ve heard that humans can write down much more abstract things than just counts, and read them back later from their symbols.^”

Liz’s gaze remained fixed on the psychic as the quartermaster went through a swig of tea. And then another, and a third; both halves of her mind left busy imagining the uses for such a tool. “Would help greatly.”

It might’ve still only been a low, buzzing grumble, but Aria could tell there was an unspoken question for follow-up in there. One she would not mind providing in the slightest. “^If Anne ends up staying, I don’t see why she couldn’t teach their writing to you.^”

The clarification that the human staying would indeed include them passing on their knowledge took the Vespiquen aback a bit. She considered herself too calculated to be swayed by something as basic as someone’s kin, especially if they were useful, but... as she also was acutely aware of, reality loved to disagree with her tallies and calculations, always to her utmost annoyance. “Count me interested.”

And rather nervous, but Aria wasn’t surprised by the latter one bit. “^Sure thing, Liz. We—we should know for sure in two days.^”

“Good.”

A cold shock went down Aria’s body at the thought of the approaching decision. She might’ve said two days, but it was closer to one full night and day cycle. A single full day separating the innocent child at the clinic from either salvation or damnation. Time never stops, and neither could she.

“^I’ll let you know as soon as it’s settled.^”

The Vespiquen acknowledged the words while staring into the wall right ahead. With a large swig, she finished her cup and put it down, the second hand reaching up to do some head-carved arithmetic; any remaining attention placed on the Gardevoir evaporated within moments.

High time for her to head out.


By the time Aria left Vivian’s tea place, the sky had long since turned inky black. A handful of stars winked down at their little outpost in the woods from on high; their dim light largely occluded by the handful of Will-o’-Wisps strewn around the place to provide a dim night-time lighting. She remembered being so mesmerized by them when she first showed up here all those years ago.

There was something to be pondered on and said about experience dulling wonder, but Aria’s mind had little spare room in it to focus on either concept. To little surprise, the inside of the clinic was almost completely dark, most of its temporary occupants either asleep or in the process of dozing off. Far from all, though, especially if the wisps of reddish light and muffled laughter peeking from underneath the door to what had become Anne’s room were any sign, but most for sure.

That group included only the older half of the ghostly newcomer duo.

Yaksha was huddled up on a small bed in the main chamber’s corner. A couple of bandages peeked from underneath the raggedy blanket he’d covered himself with. Much the same was true for the uncertain expression on his face, one that constantly looked up at the Phantump beside him. Sage wasn’t even trying to fall asleep, her focus affixed to the nearby canvas wall. The piece of fabric was all that separated her from the gruesome and terrible human, and yet... she wasn’t anywhere near as scared as earlier.

The implicit safety of such a place no doubt helped, as did Yaksha’s presence beside her.

C’mere Sage,” the Banette asked, “I’m sorry you have to deal with that, but we’re not gonna be staying here long. Hop under the blanket, it’ll muffle some of the sound.

Sage was about to speak up in response before catching a motion in the corner of her vision. Her red eyes turned to pinpricks as she focused on the figure in the dark, then went wide as she realized just who it was. A small, shaky smile crept onto her wooden face as she waved at the Gardevoir, “G-good evening, M-Mrs. Aria!”

“Shhhhhhhh!” the Blissey hushed from the back of the chamber.

“...sorry,” Sage squeaked out.

Aria chuckled at the exchange before her—the hush was all Esther, even if it took the Gardevoir a while to make her out in the dark. She spotted her just in time to catch her nodding in response to Sage’s apology. At least Yaksha was more mindful of the attempt at silence. With the annoyance in his mind and his pink eyes narrowing at making Aria out in the dark, though, that wasn’t much of a relief.

Did you intentionally forget to tell us we’d be sharing a wall with that damned human?” Yaksha asked, leering at her.

The Gardevoir felt a pang of anger at having someone refer to Anne this way, but she reined it in shortly after. “^No, it slipped my mind. She’s out of sight and will not be interacting with either of you. I don’t see what the issue is.^”

The issue is we can hear it, that’s what. Sage, c’mere.

Despite what the Phantump herself might or might not have been feeling, she followed the Banette’s request, huddling up to him and trying to fall asleep.

Sorry for all this, kid. If I knew how close we’d be to that human, I would’ve reconsidered.

Sage shook under the covers, clinging closer to her guardian while Aria rolled her eyes.

Can’t even understand anyone here either, ugh,” the Banette complained.

“^That’s just expected. We have our own language, and any newcomers have to learn it if they plan to stay.^”

Fortunately, we won’t.

“^You still ended up receiving healing and a bed, didn’t you?^” she quipped at him. Her comment hit true; Yaksha’s eyes narrowing at her as she continued, “^I hope you’ll sleep well, both of you.^”

Won’t be easy.

“G-goodnight, Mrs. Aria...” Sage whispered, defusing some of Aria’s tension as she turned around, heading for Anne’s room. The few seconds offered little time to reset mentally, but Aria tried her hardest all the same, not wanting to bring the mood down. With how sky high it was, though, she doubted that even her coming in tearful would’ve accomplished it.

The room was being lit by a pair of small Will-o’-Wisps hovering safely away from either walls or any of the room’s occupants; their red and purple coloration combining into an unreal, magical atmosphere. Magical, and happy all around.

The kids, including the now awake Ember, were huddled on the bed around something Aria had to focus to even make out. A checkered pattern of empty and filled in squares drawn on a large piece of paper, on top of which many tiny paper scraps were being moved around. Some of them were again empty, some of them were colored, and they always only moved diagonally, occasionally taking another piece with themselves. The game’s rules might’ve been beyond Aria’s comprehension, but the giddiness that accompanied them wasn’t.

Especially once Cadence had noticed her. “^Hi mom!^”

The entire bedful of kids turned to excitedly wave and squee at her; the Gardevoir left thankful for the Safeguard muffling the little gathering. Bell, in particular, was incorrigible, scrambling over towards her for an eagerly granted hug. “Mooooom!”

“^Yes, Bell?^”

The lil’ Ralts undertook a few seconds of the most intense thought in his entire brief life yet. His white hand tapped against his chin for a couple of moments before he finally settled on the right course of action—and hugged his mom. “I love you, mom!”

Giggles, laughter, or soft awwws from all around the room.

“^Love you too, sweetie. How have you all been doing?^”

“I’m happy!” Bell squeaked.

“It’s been a lotta fun!” Elric cheered.

“^Eeeee, Anne drew me and Bell, then she showed us some of the human games and taught us how to draw a bit and Ember woke up!^” Cadence squeed.

The last fact was the most noticeable change in the room, especially in how it’d affected Anne. The shift from her nervous self earlier to her current tranquility was one Aria wasn’t expecting to see for... ever. It made her smile even wider as the two exhausted girls held each other tight, Ember in particular only barely staying awake as she huddled up on her human friend’s lap.

Aria acknowledged the younger trio’s responses with a smile before sitting down at the edge of the bed and giving Anne and Ember each a gentle pet. The human responded with a tired, quiet giggle that then broke into a yawn, and the Braixen by snuggling in further into said human’s one-armed embrace.

“^How was your day?^” Aria asked, keeping her voice down.

“~I-it was fun. I-I was a bit nervous earlier, but w-we figured it out with Cadence’s help,~” Anne answered, trying her hardest not to yawn.

The glowing recommendation made the Gardevoir look at her daughter with a prideful smile, the lil’ Kirlia blushing brightly in response. “^I-it’s no big deal—^”

“^Sure feels like it is, to both you and Anne~,^” her mom teased.

The rest of the room giggled at Cadence’s expense. The psychic tween responded to her mom in the only way someone her age could—namely, by scrambling over to her mom for a big hug, with her younger brother joining her soon after.

“^How are you feeling, Ember?^”

“I-I’m tired, but... happy,” the vixen woofed.

No more needed to be said for those in the know. The vixen’s ears twitched and laid to her sides as first her human, and then the Gardevoir administered more pets. Everyone was full, enjoying themselves, and tired to a lesser or greater extent. They also knew what Aria finally showing up meant, Elric intervening first, “Mrs. Ariaaaaa, can we stay for a while longer?”

“^Yes mom, please!^” Cadence pleaded.

The Gardevoir’s laughter wasn’t any less tired than everyone else’s in the room.

Her affirmation immediately rekindled the kids’ energy, even if some were much more quiet about it than others. Silent or not, they all got a pet before Aria let them be and enjoy the rest of what their bodies could dish out before they finally collapsed for the day.

And in the meantime, she checked in with the adults. “^How are you holding up, Cypress?^”

Barely...” the Mismagius croaked.

Yep, that was not an aura of a ghost who was eager to stay awake for even a second longer. “^I’ve arranged for Sprout to look out for Cinder tonight and will wait here until she shows up. Rest easy, Cypress.^”

Thank the gods...

“^Apologies for not handling this sooner—^”

It is all alright, dear Aria. I greatly enjoyed my stay in either case...

“^I’m glad to hear. And again, thank you so much for all this, and especially on such a short notice.^”

Anytime. Rest yourself as well, dear Aria. Pass my wishes of fruitful rest to your children, Elric, and Ember too...

The Mismagius didn’t wait for even a moment after his words were acknowledged to phase through the nearest wall and out of sight. His exhaustion might’ve been the most noticeable one around, but was far from the only one. “^How’s being a nanny working out?^”

Marco rolled his eyes at his sister’s tease. He found it amusing, though, looking up with a soft smile at all the kids on the bed before shifting his seat on the clinic’s floor over closer to them. “^I think I did fine. Anne was a bit intimidated at the start, but... I told her I wasn’t too good at this, and a hug helped resolve the tension before it could build up any more. Afterwards it was all watching over just in case it’d get any tense, which it didn’t. Cadence did great.^”

“^I’m so proud of her,^” Aria smiled.

“^Me too.^”

Despite their best efforts in keeping it on the down low, the Kirlia in question noticed her mom’s and uncle’s thoughts being aimed at her, looking over her shoulder. The pair of beaming smiles made her look right back with her blush rekindled, leaving the adults to chuckle among themselves—

...

...

Marco blinked in surprise at seeing his sister’s expression go from soft, tired chuckle to narrowed focus in an instant. It didn’t take long for the dots to connect in his head either, eyes widening to check that Cadence hadn’t noticed the shift. Thankfully, she hadn’t. The Gallade looked up at his sister again before they both nodded at each other, trying to maintain calmness no matter what.

Aria’s expression was little more than a frozen mask as she walked through the healer tent, rolling her shoulders and stretching her joints. Her focus narrowed with every step. Her heartbeat first sped up before being forcibly slowed down. She felt her aura concentrate as she recalled her rusty combat training and counted every tool she had at her disposal.

She knew full well that should it come down to blows; she stood little chance.

With a final step, the Gardevoir emerged from behind the clinic’s front entrance. Her eyes narrowed further as she stared straight ahead, breath growing even more shallow. Every single fiber of her body tensed up in anticipation, preparing for anything, but especially for the worst.

“^Cinder.^”​



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other fic, Another Way!

Also also check out my series of shorts, The Alarm Goes Off at Six!
 
Last edited:
Chapter 18: Cowardice

redspah

the gay agenda
Pronouns
she/her


Chapter 18: Cowardice



“^Cinder.^”​

The vixen stood on the opposite side of the dirt street, red eyes glowing dimly in the dark. Every single part of her body was tensed up, muscles twitching as if about to act. Her left paw gripped her wand, the flame on its tip roaring in intensity once Aria had joined the scene. It gradually melted the surrounding snow as it lit up the fox, and everything that marred her.

Her fur was charred in a handful of places; the sheer inferno required for that took Aria aback as she tried to imagine it. Dried mud covered much of her skirt and arms, adding to her demented appearance. Especially when combined with her narrow, unflinching expression.

The expression of someone preparing to fight, befitting her impenetrable mind.

Aria was no stranger to focusing on one’s psyche to make it unreachable for other psychics. What she felt here couldn’t be further from simply wanting to stop Cadence from eavesdropping on her conversation, though. There was not a single thought she could spot, only sheer tense anxiety and immense focus. No thoughts, no fears. Just Cinder wielding her wand and being poised to unleash it at any point.

And with the vixen preparing to fight, the fairy could only do the same.

She couldn’t sense Cinder even trying to probe her mind, but that didn’t mean she could leave it exposed. Aria’s body grew tenser by the moment, winding herself up. Her mind was torn between recalling defensive techniques to protect the wounded and children inside the healer tent, and getting ready to use the few offensive moves she knew to incapacitate the Fire-type.

That first possibility made the Gardevoir almost lose her composure. Not even Cinder would hurt or kill so many innocents just to take her revenge on Anne; Aria was sure of that. As sure as she used to be that Cinder would never assault her brother out of sheer, misguided wrath.

Nowhere near as sure as she wished she could be.

Aria felt her hand clench subconsciously. The innermost part of her had to be forcibly dragged away from immediately springing to action with a Shadow Ball. Every passing moment of silence ratcheted the tension even further, heating the atmosphere from frozen to dangerously flammable, liable to go off with as little as a single spark. A spark that the Gardevoir had to increasingly focus on not letting loose there and then.

Protecting them all came first, but what if, in order to do that, she’d need to be the one to land the first blow? What if Cinder was just waiting for her to falter before going for a swift execution? Aria didn’t know, couldn’t know. A myriad of increasingly horrible possibilities wormed their way into her mind with each passing moment. Their cacophony only ever grew in intensity. The tension demanded an outlet.

Demanded bloodshed.

Instead, came a soft swoosh.

The quiet sound forced Aria to finally look at what was physically happening in front of her. To see Cinder’s wand laying in snow beside her. Extinguished, powerless. The Delphox’s facade was shattered, stone-like expression cracked and revealing one of steadily building despair. Before Aria could even speak up, the vixen followed her wand; the thud of a pair of fur-clad knees collapsing onto the snowy dirt, taking the Gardevoir aback half a step.

And with it came quiet, heartbroken words. “I’m... I’m sorry.”

Aria didn’t react, didn’t dare do anything in response, mind much too wound up to even immediately recognize the shift in the situation. The somber silence following Cinder’s muttered words gradually cooled them both down. As the Delphox’s body language shrunk, expression focusing on the muddied snow before her, the Gardevoir’s remained focused.

Even if this all wouldn’t result in bloodshed, the replacement would not be any less painful. Before long, Aria felt something else, something that finally unwound her, too. Inch by inch, the impenetrable barrier of Cinder’s mind crumbled; each moment revealed more of the seething, murky mass inside of it. The painful, stabbing regret. The harrowing, freezing fear.

The burning, maternal worry, especially for Ember.

The Gardevoir still wasn’t about to start trusting Cinder, not even slightly. She probed deeper and deeper, not finding even a single obstacle in the other psychic’s mind as she tried to piece the situation. The shock of yesterday’s revelation once she’d caught wind of it. Her utter terror about what might happen to her afterwards now that her secret was out. Unending anguish, made even more intense with each step away from their village, eventually culminating in that most harrowing, most irreversible of actions.

Fortunately, unsuccessful.

Aria couldn’t muffle her empathy. It was as much an unchangeable part of her as her flame was of Cinder. What she could do instead was to look past it, focus on the acts the adoptive mother before her had done, and press her about them—and that was what she did. “^I’m not the one you should be apologizing to.^”

Her telepathic voice was little more than a grim, seething whisper, forced through mental teeth. The Delphox reeled as if struck, her posture shrinking further as she nodded. She dared not move for a few moments afterwards, her eventual response meek. “^I-I know. I-I do not want to interrupt th-them—^”

“^What sort of pitiful excuse is that!?^”

Cinder flinched again, shrinking as if she was a stupid child being scolded by her superior. Whether that was the case, Aria didn’t care for one bit, not with the enormity of the vixen’s actual crimes at hand. After her initial reaction, the Gardevoir sensed an actual response steadily building up inside of the Delphox. She opted to remain quiet after putting up a Barrier behind herself, just in case she was about to be caught off guard.

Both Aria and Cinder knew that such protection wouldn’t withstand more than a moment, but a moment was better than instant obliteration at the hands of a grudgeful fox.

“^I-I don’t want to hurt her,^” Cinder finally muttered, “^I don’t want her to be in pain, I-I never did...^”

The Gardevoir felt herself unwind just a notch at the vixen’s words. Her mind or expression didn’t show any of it, though, the former locked down and the latter stone-like. “^And so, instead, you lied to her. Lied and utterly violated her memories, took away the only source of hope she’d ever have, because you couldn’t deal with her pain!?^”

Aria felt her anger grow with each word, but that emotion soon became overshadowed by a very different one. Still anger, still disbelief, but one uncaring of the miserable vixen in front of her. One focused on herself, on her own choices. Before it could dig much into her mind, though, she heard Cinder respond, her voice much louder and pointed, “^What else should I have done!? How could I have ever justified our choice to not rescue the human girl from her family!? How could I have painted our village as anything but utterly cruel for choosing to not save her!?^”

Moments passed with no response from the Gardevoir. Aria hardly cared for quickly intensifying emotions on Cinder’s side, on the confused despair burning into anger by the moment. She was no more prepared for these questions now than Cinder was all those months ago; the unexplainable cruelty hit her hard. Still, she had to come up with something, with a reason.

Even if just to convince herself that she wouldn’t have done the same, deep down.

“^M-many ways. You could’ve brought up safety—^” she began, before Cinder’s mirthless chuckle cut her off mid-word.

“^We both know it’s a lie, and so would Ember,^” the vixen began, “^A stray, harmless human, a traumatized child. Devoid of risk on her own, and her family was loathsome enough to be freely hypnotize into moving somewhere far instead, leaving them as the only culprits once other humans realized the girl’s absence. We easily could’ve done that if we really wanted. And yet we didn’t.^”

The Gardevoir was ever grateful for her unemotional mask holding, despite how much her own thoughts and emotions raged underneath. A quick glance left her staring directly into the Delphox’s gaze. The sheer tension between the two pairs of dimly glowing red eyes was almost enough to start a wildfire on its own.

And with Cinder returning to their usual intensity, Aria worried about that possibility being all too literal. “^We couldn’t have just reached out and manipulated them—^”

“^Of course we could! Don’t play stupid, Aria. Would hardly be the first time manipulating someone like that, except into letting go of their abused child instead of into forgetting they saw too much. What’s the separating line between these two actions? Why did we permit one but not the other?^” Cinder demanded an answer.

“^Again, safety. One protected our village, the other would’ve brought even more risk upon it.^”

“^What is the limit then!? What amount of avoidable cruelty we know of are we willing to ignore, to enable, just to keep ourselves safe!?^”

As harsh and snarled as Cinder’s words gradually grew, Aria could tell that anger wasn’t their only emotion. It was merely the most apparent, a mask of dimly burning righteous fury that concealed honest confusion and loss. Shouted as an argument or not, the vixen’s question was ultimately not merely appropriate, but asked in the most genuine way possible.

It was also one Aria had no response for.

What response could have there been, even? The mere thought of drawing an arbitrary limit of permissible cruelty was one that stabbed the Gardevoir right in her heart. An utter mockery of everything she stood for, sending her blood boiling again. There wasn’t an answer to that question that wasn’t monstrous. Regardless of if Aria liked it, though, the village as a collective entity has answered it many, many times in the past through their actions.

Instead, the Gardevoir chose a different response. It was weak enough for Aria to not see it as much more than an excuse, and she only hoped that the same wouldn’t be the case with the Delphox. “^Everyone in our village has to deal with these questions, sooner or later. As Ember’s guardian, as her mother, it was your responsibility to help her navigate through them, and not violate her into pretending they don’t exist.^”

For once, Aria’s words hit true, even if just for a moment. Cinder took her time gathering a response, ferocity quickly draining from her snout as more despair crept in to replace it. “^No soul can deal with that kind of anguish, you know it Aria! If I hadn’t done that, the knowledge of her human suffering day in and out would’ve tortured Ember forever! What did you want me to do instead, to sentence her for that living hell while offering worthless emotional support!?^”

The Gardevoir paused at the direct question, its pointed nature making her features narrow once more. Despite her initial thoughts, the truth from earlier held all the same, if veiled in futile, despairing anger. The question was as genuine as could be, and all the more difficult to answer because of it.

Aria remained silent for a few long minutes as her subconscious tried to put itself in Cinder’s position from all these months ago. To think through what the vixen could’ve done, what the fairy would’ve done. To consider the options that the Delphox had available to her. Words she could say, actions she could take, plans she could devise. Moment by moment, the Gardevoir’s mind grew ever more turbulent as she thought through the hellish quagmire, her terrified mind gradually inching closer to the most terrifying realization of all. One it wanted to avoid at all costs. One as banal as it would’ve been damning.

That she was not as different from the vixen as she hoped she was.

That, when pressed, she would’ve done the same.

The Gardevoir felt emotions swirl around inside the Delphox’s mind as she thought through it all. Second by second, the fiery facade of a heated discussion cooled off and gradually cracked, revealing the various thoughts crawling underneath. Horrific and understandable alike. An unspoken plea for Aria to come up with an answer. To make her sentencing her daughter to something this horrible a clearly incorrect choice in hindsight. A selfish hope that she had indeed chosen the lesser evil in the end.

Cruel mockery of the other psychic’s efforts, that feeling dismissed the soonest. Reigned in at all costs despite whatever else Cinder would’ve done in any other situation. Despite how little she thought of Aria.

None of that mattered in the moment; none of it could. Every single part of the vixen was focused on the same underlying request, the same command, the same plea, each corner of her mind approaching it from a different angle.

A sentence spoken in a dozen voices, by a dozen Cinders, each with a different tone, but the exact same words,

“Prove me wrong.”

As the moments passed without a response, without a refutation, without an assurance, both women’s spirits began to recede into despair. The vixen’s mind was a tar pit of loathing, of mocking laughter, of deeply stabbing pain, and Aria was scarcely better. She had to prove Cinder wrong, for both herself and the vixen for the village’s little ones.

But how? Was there anything at all she could’ve done in Cinder’s position—

...

...

...

There was.

“^No,^” Aria responded, breathless, mind too taken aback by exploring this new pathway of thought to maintain its unflinching expression any further. The single word was enough to focus the entirety of Cinder’s attention onto herself as relief, anger and confusion brewed inside the Delphox. She wanted Aria to go on, she needed Aria to go on.

And the Gardevoir would deliver. “^You should’ve acted. You should’ve pleaded with the elders to let Anne stay—^”

“^But that wasn’t an option,^” the vixen argued.

“^And we both know that is a lie too, Cinder. It was merely what Ana had told you, not the absolute truth.^”

“^Do you expect me to have gone against an Elder’s words—^”

“^YES!^” Aria shouted. ^”You weren’t doing this for that senile tortoise, you were doing it for Ember. You should’ve been her biggest supporter, kept battering at the Elder’s excuses, went against their words, because your daughter needed you to. Because Anne needed you to.^”

Cinder was staring at Aria in shock, taken wholly aback for the first time in the conversation as the Gardevoir’s words rocked her body and soul alike. “^They wouldn’t have ever let me do something as outlandish as that—^”

“^Then you should’ve kept trying harder. Rounded up the scouts, reached out to even just me or Marco, explained what was going on. Do you think we wouldn’t have helped with an innocent child on the line?^”

“^With a human? Doubtful.^”

As much as Aria wished she could’ve pointed that one out and prove to Cinder how wrong she was... she couldn’t. Not in earnest. The Gardevoir hoped that, should a situation like that have happened, she would’ve been easily swayed to support the Delphox’s cause to rescue a harmless child from her living hell.

But she didn’t know for sure. She was no deity; she could not glimpse into different timelines, explore what else could’ve been.

It didn’t matter either way. “^You don’t know that, Cinder. You didn’t even try.^”

The words struck true, and the Delphox wasted no time before her counter-attack, eyes steadily glowing damper with each passing line. “^All that would’ve accomplished would be giving Ember false hope. That wouldn’t have ever worked, definitely not then!^”

“^That’s not a prophesied truth, Cinder. Again, you don’t know that, not now, not then. But...^”

Cinder’s eyes narrowed through her increasingly shaky emotions as Aria gave her follow-up time to settle in. She was about to stand up and shout, to demand an answer, before the Gardevoir continued, striking her with the truth, “^You wanted that to be true.^”

The truth the vixen had spent so long running away from, only to be struck by it like an arrow through her back.

“^You hoped it was true. Because that would’ve meant you wouldn’t have had to wrestle with taking in a human as your de facto child. That you wouldn’t have had to face your own hatred of them, give it any more introspection beyond sticking with it and swaddling it in impotence.^”

The Delphox was now firmly reeling; her eyes wide as they stared into Aria, though Aria. Her mind was already scrambling to come up with something, anything in response—but the Gardevoir wasn’t done yet. “^You valued your comfort in not having to deal with a human over Ember’s wellbeing, over Anne’s safety.^”

For a split second, Aria saw Cinder’s snout twist into a furious expression of barred teeth. She saw the Delphox grasping her wand with telekinesis; she saw her lashing out against her and against everyone around her, burning the clinic’s tent to the ground and half the village with it—

And then, a blink later, everything was as it had been.

The night scene remained silent, the wand still laying where it had been. Cinder was staring straight down at the muddied, quickly melting snow, her whole body shaking like a ravaged leaf that had somehow survived the winter cold until now. The vixen was mentally laid out, and Aria was well aware of that. The miserable, weeping sight in front of her was an impossibly distant far cry from her usual, proud self.

But there was still more to be said.

“^And you knew that, didn’t you?^” Aria whispered.

Cinder’s eyes snapped open as the vixen stared in aghast disbelief at the fairy before her. Her mouth opened as if to argue the opposite, not lasting long before it closed as thoughts kept ravaging the Delphox’s mind. Panicking thoughts, spiteful thoughts, disagreeing thoughts. All intense, all accusatory. All occluding the truth that, despite her subconscious’ best efforts, Cinder was finally beginning to face.

Aria was right.

Conscious reminders of the evil of humanity, affirmations of just what the vixen would do to Ember’s tormentors if she’d ever faced them. There were so many of them in the days, weeks, months that followed her horrific act. And, one by one, Aria’s revelation began painting them in an even uglier light, even more despicable.

None of them ever showed her own devotion. They were meant for herself, and herself only. A constant affirmation that what she did was ultimately right despite the evil methods. The cacophony of self-affirmation, of hindsight justifications for her actions, all of them with a singular purpose.

To not give herself even a moment to breathe or reconsider just what she’d done.

Because, if she’d done that, then the harrowing possibility of having chosen wrong wouldn’t have been far behind. And with so much on the line, with the baneful impact of her memory alteration, with the ever deepening fear of humanity that it all left Ember with, there were only two possibilities in the end. Either she’d done the right thing, or she’d profoundly hurt her daughter in a despicable way. Despicable, cruel,

Unforgivable.

It was that final thought in particular that made the last of Cinder’s composure burst; her drawn out whine pathetic in all the meaning of the word. Hot, bitter tears flowed down her cheeks and dripped onto her dirtied body. Tears of regret, of guilt, of the all-consuming fear that she’d irreversibly hurt Ember. That, once Ember had learned of the truth, she would never forgive her.

And what’s worse, she would’ve been entirely right to never forgive her. Cinder knew that.

She knew that all too well.

The sight was miserable, but not at all unearned. Despite the seriousness of the situation, despite everything wicked she’d done... Aria’s heart gradually found itself hurting for Cinder. She might’ve brought all this upon herself, but even that didn’t make her pain any less heart wrenching to sense. The Gardevoir might’ve been used to looking past her empathy when needed, but it would always remind her of its existence.

Including here and now.

Aria’s body and mind unwound at the pathetic display in front of her. Emotion crept onto her expression for the first time in what felt like ages, sadness replacing the earlier frozen glare. Anger was still somewhere in there, especially at what Cinder had done to Marco, but at the moment, Aria couldn’t focus on it. Her conscious part didn’t want to walk over, to give the loathsome Delphox any affection, but... her innermost part did. The Gardevoir in her did.

Despite everything Cinder had done, Aria didn’t have it in her to truly label it all as beyond redemption.

Whether Ember would agree... it remained to be seen.

The emotions took their time chilling; the bitter outside cold only helped little. In a few silent minutes, the seething despair inside of Cinder had burned out into ashen sorrow and freezing fear; neither of them anything she could do a thing about at the moment. Aria stood guard all the while, ever ready to protect the clinic, protect Anne, protect Ember should the need arise. She hoped she wouldn’t have to.

But she didn’t know yet.

Eventually, the pathetic Delphox had finally found it in her to look up from the mud in front of her, the glow of her eyes so much dimmer than before. It all tugged at Aria’s heartstrings, but she wasn’t done. There was another matter that affected the Gardevoir’s soul much, much more. “^Why did you attack Marco?^”

Another flinch, but smaller this time, much less piercing. Still sorrow, still grief, a lot more confusion. Why did she do that, indeed? Did she even know anymore? “^I’m—I’m n-not sure—^”

“^That’s not an answer, Cinder. Did you know it was Ember’s friend when Marco brought up Anne’s name!?^”

“^I wasn’t sure, but... I-I realized it could’ve been.^”

“^Then why did you do what you did? Why didn’t you help Ember remember with the only reason for her to be kept in the dark gone!?^” Aria demanded

The questions pierced right through Cinder’s skin with each syllable. Her heart bled, her mind wept, but she had no answers. No good answers. No answers that were in any way justifiable to anyone but herself. No answers either Aria, Ember, Marco, or anyone else would’ve found anything but utterly repugnant. But they were the truth, in the end. Ugly, loathsome, unjustifiable, and no less true because of it.

Aria didn’t even need to read Cinder’s mind to know them, too, but wasn’t about to let the vixen off the hook to any degree. “^B-because that anger was real,^” the vixen argued. “^Felt real. I-I really thought I wasprotecting her from something evil—^”

“^Because you kept winding yourself up into hating humans just to avoid having to reconsider your actions.^”

A harsh, full body wince.

“^Because you didn’t want to think about what you’ve done.^”

An intense stagger, the vixen’s expression grimacing in pain.

“^Because you were afraid that the entire pretense you set up would come crashing down.^”

A vicious blow, Cinder’s body doubling over as if punched.

“^Because you put yourself above your daughter, again.^”

“^P-please stop!^” Cinder begged.

The selfishness of the request made Aria’s hand clench. A part of her didn’t want to; she wanted to double down and keep going, up to and including forcing every single bit of pain Ember and Anne had been through because of the Delphox’s inaction right into the fox’s mind. Wanted to make her suffer like she deserved to.

But she didn’t.

The Delphox’s mind was already taking care of torturing itself.

“^You’re a coward, Cinder.^”

The fox wept, for she knew the fairy was right.

Tears, anger, sorrow, all of them flowed freely down that tiny dirt alley. Two hearts spilled open in misery, be it despair or wrath. An image of pity, one that deserved to either be held or be spit upon, and neither of the psychics knew which. But it wasn’t the end. It couldn’t have been the end, and they both knew that.

“^What are you going to—^”

*rustle, rustle*

The sound of canvas being pulled aside snapped both women out of their immense emotion, the accompanying aura startling them both, if for very different reasons. Cinder was suffering, Cinder deserved to suffer, and she was certain of that. But it was only her that ought to suffer, and nobody else.

Especially not the Braixen that stepped out of the healer tent soon after.

“M-mom, mom, Anne is here, Anne—m-mom?”

Ember’s voice wavered in uncertainty as she watched Cinder’s distraught state. She had no idea what was happening or even what her adoptive mother had done, but none of that mattered to her.

Her mom was hurting, and she wanted to comfort her.

The Braixen half jogged, half limped over to the kneeling Delphox. Her one visible eye went wide at spotting the wetness on her mom’s cheeks in the faint light of the scattered Will-o’-Wisps. She pulled as much of her mom into a feeble, shaky hug as she could, the older fox still reeling from everything her soul had been subjected to so recently. They were both weak, both emotional, something much more unexpected coming from the fox’s mother as opposed to herself.

Her mom was strong, but everyone had their difficult moments after all, and Ember wanted to help her mom through hers. “Mom, wh-what happened? Why are you crying?”

Cinder felt every single emotion that underlined her daughter’s words, each its own blade stabbing her soul. The desire for her to feel good, love, worry that something bad had happened to her, even wanting to protect her should the need arise. All pure, all wonderful, all bright and comforting. All feeling undeserved, and turned agonizing because of that. “I-I’ve had a—a long day, sweetie. B-but... I’ll be alright.”

“A-are you sure, mom? Maybe we should speak to the h-healers—”

“No, no. That won’t be needed, Ember. It’s, it’s not that kind of pain,” Cinder explained.

The Braixen was taken aback slightly, her one good eye looking over her mom’s pathetic appearance with concern. “You really feel and look hurt, mom...”

“I...”

The thick silence put them all on edge as Ember and Aria alike awaited Cinder’s follow up. Both of them wanted the same thing despite their wildly different grasp of what these words would imply—the truth, and only the truth.

Ember couldn’t have known how vile it was, but even if she did, she wouldn’t have cared. It was her mom she was concerned about. She could wait. Aria and Cinder alike sensed that desire; the unalloyed wish to know what was going on, no matter how hard the truth would be to hear. No matter what her mom was going through, the Braixen could push through it. She knew that!

She was wrong, and both adults knew.

“I’ll tell you later, sweetie,” Cinder whispered. “It’s... it’s a lot. But I’ll be fine.”

Aria’s glare burned through the older vixen as Ember looked at her with uncertainty, left unsure how to interpret that assertion. “A-are you sure, mom? You can tell me anything!”

Cinder had only barely held the piercing pain at hearing her girl say that with such confidence. She meant it; she was certain of it. They both wanted it to be right. But it wasn’t. “I know, sweetie. Th-that’s why I-I’ll tell you, j-just some time later. I’d rather not sour your fun with your friends.”

Ember wasn’t satisfied with that, not one bit, but supposed it made some sense. Seeing her mom be so sad and kneeling on the snow was fun-souring enough to where the younger firefox wanted to keep pushing on—after all, what could be worse than this? She ultimately relented, though, trusting her mom to tell her later. This felt important to her; of course she’d tell her when a better time came.

Of course her mom wouldn’t have lied to her.

“A-alright. D-do you want to come say hi to Anne, mom? She’s my best friend from before I ended up here! She’s looked after me f-for so long, and protected me, and c-cared for me, and—” the Braixen explained, words giving way to sniffling as she clung to her mom. Even this tiny, woefully incomplete recollection was enough to make her break into tears again as it brought all the emotions of their reunion back to the forefront of her mind.

Cinder felt filthy, unworthy, felt like an abuser of the lowest sort. But no matter what she’d done, she was still Ember’s mother, and didn’t want to waste an opportunity to comfort her, no matter how hypocritical it was. Ember needed a mom, and the Delphox could only hope, deep down, that she would ever be worthy of that title again. “Shhh, shhh. I-I’m so glad you found your friend again, sweetie. I think it’s best I come say hi tomorrow instead. Wouldn’t want her first impression of me to be in this state, don’t you think?”

The tiny bit of humor required Cinder’s utmost focus to maintain, to make Ember think things were alright after all. As disappointed as the Braixen was about the two most important people in her life not meeting there and then, she saw the logic to her mom’s words, nodding, “Awwwwh. Okay, mom. B-but you’ll come tomorrow, right?”

“Y-yes sweetie, I will. I... I promise.”

It was a promise Cinder intended to keep, which only made it all the more painful to consider.

“O-okay. Would it be alright if I stayed with Anne for a bit longer today? I-I really missed her...” Ember pleaded.

The Delphox closed her eyes to avoid showing off all the pain they held inside as she pet her daughter on the back. “Of course, sweetie. I-I hope you’re having fun with Anne.”

“Y-yeah, I do, she’s amazing! I-I know you don’t like humans, mom, but I promise you’ll really like her!”

It took every single ounce of self-control Cinder could muster to not wail there and then. “I hope I do, yeah. See you back at our den, sweetie.”

“I-I love you, mom!” Ember woofed, stressing her parting words with another tight hug. Before Cinder could break down, her daughter scurried back into the comfort of the healers’ tent. Still worried, but no longer panicking.

No matter what it was, her mom would tell her, and everything would be alright afterwards.

Cinder’s mind screamed at her that nothing would ever be alright again, that she wasted her one chance at making a lost child’s life better through first inaction and then a horrific hurt. She wished she knew whether Ember would forgive her, to at least be able to prepare for the outpouring of pain and betrayal that was sure to follow. But there was no guarantee either way. She didn’t deserve a guarantee like that, especially after how she’d trashed her guarantee to Ember that she’d always look after her.

The back alley stayed at an impasse as the Delphox slowly picked herself up off the ground, her posture shaky and hunched. Her wand remained buried in the snow where she’d dropped it, but as far as Aria was concerned, it was little consolation. “^I’ll approach the Elders for my punishment tomorrow,^” Cinder whispered.

Aria’s eyes narrowed immediately at the vixen’s words, at their utter callousness. “^How can I trust you to do that, after all that? How can I trust you to not run away with Ember overnight, or even hurt her outright!?^”

Sullen as Cinder might’ve been, these words were finally enough to make her mind burn with emotion, the brief glimpse of fury clear to sense. The Delphox wanted to lash out at the Gardevoir for even suggesting she’d ever hurt her daughter like that, only for the frigid reality of her having already done so to cool her back down into hushed shame once more. “^I won’t dare do that.^”

The sudden crunching noise nearby nearly made Aria jump there and then. A glance downward at its source revealed one peculiar stick to have gotten flung into the snow right beside the fairy; the underlying gesture was as clear as it was meaningless. “^That’s no guarantee,^” Aria leered.

“^I—I know.^”

“^How am I supposed to trust you if you weren’t even honest with your own daughter!?^”

“^I just wanted to keep her happy!^” Cinder pleaded.

“^By lying!?^”

“^She doesn’t need to face the horror of it all here and now. She deserves to spend time with her friend without me immediately barging in and exposing the truth of how horrible her own mother is to her. She...^” Cinder paused, gathering her words. Her eventual response stabbed deeper into Aria than she could’ve ever prepared herself for, “^She deserves a day of happiness. Just one day without it being ruined by my crimes and guilt. I don’t want to deny her that.^”

The Gardevoir’s eyes shot as wide as they got, despite her best attempts to rein in her immediate response. Cinder’s excuse was flimsy, and they both knew it. All it’d do would be to make the eventual revelation hurt even more, break Ember’s trust even further because of her mom not telling her the truth when she had the opportunity to. It was a terrible, selfish idea, whose only real purpose was avoiding having to deal with the Braixen’s justified and heart-wrenching pain in the moment. It wasn’t justifiable, not really.

But what it was, however, was familiar.

Aria’s mind was balancing on the edge of its own abyss, but knew it couldn’t fall into it just yet. At the very least, not before the immediate threat before her was dealt with. “^I do not trust you, Cinder. How am I to be sure that you’ll tell Ember the truth?^”

“^I’m an open book Aria, look in. Probe all you want; I have nothing more to hide.”

The Gardevoir leered at the Delphox as she followed her taunt, reaching into the depths of her thoughts and subconscious like. And then; she stopped moments after she’d began, realizing how pointless this search was, how she’d already scoured everything she could reach in pursuit of any ulterior motives. Despite that, the fairy wasn’t satisfied with that, not one bit. A small, scared part of her kept shouting to dig into Cinder’s mind, shouting that there must’ve been something evil in there. To keep drilling, to keep questioning.

Anything if it meant avoiding looking in the mirror.

The painful realization stung fiercely. Aria’s expression cracked for the briefest of instants before she forcibly straightened it. As much as it all hurt, the Gardevoir had herself under control throughout, preventing her thoughts from going down that murky path. Yet. “^We and the Elders will decide on Anne’s fate tomorrow,^” she explained. “^If you want to even slightly undo the pain you’ve caused, talk to any scouts or Elders you can and give them your point of view. Help sway their opinion, help convince them to let her stay. Understood?^”

Cinder slowly nodded her head, the rest of her body shaking. “^U-understood.^” She then turned around with shaky steps, about to start her pitiful march back to her den before giving her parting words, “^I’m sorry.^”

Aria watched the Fire-type shamble away, maintaining her utmost focus on the miserable sight until she’d turned the nearest corner. Cinder was heading for her den just like she’d promised, and the thought of running away hadn’t as much as crossed her mind to whatever extent the Gardevoir could tell from a distance. A few unending minutes later, Cinder had finally stopped, letting Aria stop focusing on her.

And switch tracks to the other person she ought to be angry at.

Whatever had maintained of her facade fell apart by the moment as her emotions crept closer and closer to a boil. No matter how much she didn’t want it to be the case, the similarities between her and Cinder were undeniable, up to and including the most loathsome sort. She might not have outright tempered with Anne’s mind yet, but she’d considered it, and would have her hand forced into it should the vote decree to not let her stay.

Would she have had enough courage then to stand for what’s right? To oppose the elders so actively, up to and including bringing exile upon herself, to put her family at risk just to protect a single child she didn’t know that well in the end? She didn’t know, of course she didn’t know. These aren’t the questions anyone can answer until life inevitably forces them to. She hoped that she’d do the right thing, but had no idea what ‘right’ even was anymore.

And that’s not even going over the most blatant comparison, one that made the Gardevoir want to scream the more she thought about it—they really weren’t all that different in the end.

They were both perfectly willing to lie to those that depended on them, those they were watching over, just to ‘keep them happy’. Just to avoid having to guide them through that horrific pain, be it of the village refusing to help a human in need, of them all considering disposing of them just because keeping them safe was ‘difficult’, or of their parent having done a horrible deed in pursuit of ‘keeping them happy’.

If it had been her with Ember all those months ago, would she have acted any different in the end? She didn’t know, and the more she dwelt on it, the more despicable the answer became. After all, they had both lied through their teeth just this very day—

“Honey?”

The word was little more than a growl in the dead of night, the being that spoke it all but invisible in the darkness. All that Aria could see on him were the glints of light shining on his fangs and eyes, the combined appearance terrifying for most.

For her, it was just what she needed.

“Hey, sweetie,” she answered, exhausted.

The Gardevoir closed the distance between herself and her husband with a bit of shaky levitation. Garret wasted no time before holding her tight, applying a well-practiced level of strength. Just barely enough to not be actively painful, the immense closeness of every single strand of hair pulling his wife closer to him more than welcome to them both. “I-is something wrong, honey? You looked aghast.”

Aria breathed deeply as she mulled over her words. There was only one truthful answer, but it was an answer she really didn’t have it in her to elaborate on at the very moment. “If I’m honest, yes, yes it is. Many things that are just wrong.”

Garret knew she couldn’t hold his love any closer without it being hurtful, but what he could do was carefully move her to have her head rest close to his heart, its steady beats ever-soothing. “Do you want to talk about them?”

The Gardevoir thought about the question for all of two seconds before arriving at an answer; her chalk-white face shook gently amidst the pitch black fur. “Not at the moment. I have to sort through my own thoughts first, if that’s alright.”

“Of course it is, Aria. Take all the time you need. I’m here for you.”

They might’ve been obvious reassurances, but that didn’t make Garret’s words any less soothing. The Gardevoir squirmed in his hairy embrace, shaking arms reaching around her husband to return the little of it she could. “I know. I love you so much, Garret.”

The demon in question reached to gently stroke along his wife’s cheek and spikes. It felt squirmy, downright ticklish, and it made her feel like the most special Gardevoir in the whole darn world.

“Love you too, honey. You’ve really been hard at work looking after... um... w-was it Angela?”

Garret’s forgetfulness made Aria laugh for the first time in way too long. The tired sound released more tension than the Gardevoir could’ve ever hoped for, relaxing by the moment. She needed this; she needed it so badly, especially from the one person she trusted the most in the world. Still, forgetting such an important detail earned him the gentlest of flicks on his pointed nose; the gesture soon returned to her almost invisible one.

“Ouch!”

“Ow. It’s Anne,” she explained. “And yes, a lot of today has been about her, directly or not, but... not all, either. Some of it I want to go through with you, but...”

“Not right now?”

“Yes. Maybe tonight, after the kids have gone to bed and it’s just us two?”

“Ha, spending our alone time on something serious this time~?” Garret chuckled.

Aria rolled her eyes at the phrasing, but not without a wide, silly smile accompanying it. The Grimmsnarl’s laughter at her expression warmed her heart even more afterwards; the simple affection and silliness made so much more special by the grave seriousness of the past few days. “Exactly~. I suppose if we have the time we can think of something more, but... I doubt we will.”

“That much to go through?”

The Gardevoir nodded wordlessly, another portion of gentle pets dissolving even more of her tension.

“Many nights ahead of us, after all~. Before then, are we gonna be heading home?” Garret asked.

“Yes, yes, I was thinking we’d do so soon... though…” Aria began, her husband not expecting a follow-up. His eyes widened as a small, cheeky smile sprouted on his wife’s face, “This could be a great opportunity to introduce you to Anne now that I think about it~.”

The Grimmsnarl’s loud gulp reverberated through his and Aria’s entire body, the Gardevoir’s embrace immediately tightening. “A-are you sure, honey?”

“Remember what I told you yesterday—brush aside the top coat and you’re as sweet as can be.”

“E-even if—”

“I know she’ll take time getting used to you if she ends up staying with us, sweetie. Little we can do about it except to introduce you early and work through that immediate reaction bit by bit,” Aria reassured.

“H-how can you b-be sure that she’ll get over that?”

“Because...” Aria paused, shivering as she recalled the frightful scene. Even the memories of Anne’s sheer panic were almost enough to make her lose her composure. “She was terrified of me too, when she first realized I was a Gardevoir. I felt it, it hurt, but... eventually, she trusted me. I can tell she’s still a little intimidated from time to time, by me, by Marco, even by Cadence, but exposure will help with that.”

“I-I can’t imagine anyone being scared of you, sweetie.”

Aria rolled her eyes, “It’s so much different when you’re as... powerless as she is, though. She didn’t see me in that moment; she saw a wild Gardevoir, mighty enough to do unspeakable things to her while she couldn’t do anything to stop it.”

“That’s... I suppose understandable,” Garret sighed. “Wouldn’t that also be how humans feel about all the other mons?”

“I—I think it is, to one extent or another. Their local folklore paints Gardevoir in an awful light, but the underlying powerlessness is there everywhere else, too.” Aria chuckled at the thought that followed; the cold, mirthless sound enough to make her husband hold her that bit closer to the thin body beneath all the hair. “Guess if it comes down to powerlessness versus control, it’s little surprise that humans would choose the latter.”

“It doesn’t make it any more right,” Garret argued.

“Of course it doesn’t. It’s not about being right, it’s about me understanding them just that bit more, I think.”

“Sounds helpful if you wanna take Amelia into our burrow~.”

The Gardevoir slowly shifted her attention back to her husband’s expression, her own as flat as can be. She saw the corners of his mouth twitch in that well familiar way. Her reaction was swift and utterly merciless.

*flick*

*flick*


“Ouch!”

“Ow.”

The couple erupted into laughter nearly instantly as Garret lowered his wife back onto solid ground. Even when she was standing upright unassisted, though, she didn’t want to leave her husband’s warmth even for a moment. “So, feeling down for meeting Anne?” she asked.

“As down as I’ll ever get, I think.”

“Let me introduce you, then~. It’s gonna be alright sweetie, I promise.”

“I know, honey. You’re the one doing it, after all~.”

As cheesy as Garret’s reassurance might’ve been, it was no less effective as a result, or less successful at bringing a soft, tired smile to Aria’s face. A few long moments later, she finally let go of his warm, black fluff, before taking a breath to reset mentally and heading back into the room currently occupied by almost the entire rest of her family.

Predictably, little has changed since the last time she’d been here, aside from everyone’s exhaustion. There wasn’t a single person around who wasn’t at least tired by now, and for some, their sleepiness had already claimed them. Elric was sprawled on half the bed while Bell had been moved over to Anne’s lap at some point. Bumpy as the Ralts’s bedding might’ve been, he was sleeping no less soundly because of that.

Anne carefully stroking his cheek helped a lot with that, too.

Cadence was using all the focus she had left in her to not join her denmates there and then. Ember’s warmth sure didn’t make that any easier, though. The human and her best friend were the only two outright awake souls left in the room, and even they were one cup of warm, sweet tea from snoozing there and then. Marco was in a similar boat as his niece, in that he only kept himself awake through the power of sheer effort, but at least he was trying harder at that.

Anne’s gentle wave took Aria out of inspecting her surroundings; the gesture returned shortly after. The Gardevoir asked, “^How are you feeling, Anne?^”

“~I-I’m feeling good, was just chatting with Ember. Wh-where did you go, Mrs. Aria?~”

The question didn’t hit the Gardevoir any less despite having been whispered out. Fortunately, for once, the Braixen was eager to give her an out, even if it was one that brought a lot of follow-up questions.“^Sh-she was talking with my mom, Anne.^”

Thankfully, the human girl was much too tired to come up with any of the said questions, acknowledging the reply with an idle, sleepy nod. “~Oh, I see. A-are they gonna sleep here tonight?~” she asked, looking at the kids sprawled around the bed.

Cadence might’ve had enough awareness left in her to realize she was included in ‘they’, but that didn’t extend to being able to produce any response besides a quiet yawn into the human’s side.

“^No, no,^” Aria reassured, “^we’re gonna be heading home soon, don’t worry, Anne. Before then, though, I had something to ask you.^”

“~O-oh? About what, Mrs. Aria?~”

“^Well~, would you want to meet my husband, Anne?^”

The human girl was too tired to even be much taken aback anymore, her firm nods conveying her enthusiasm clearly. “~Y-yeah. What is he like?~”

“^Mr. Garret is really s-sweet, hehe,^” Ember chimed in, netting herself a gentle pet as Aria and Marco chuckled in response.

The latter was busy attempting to shake just a bit more consciousness out of himself as the former continued, “^He really is, yes. Though, there’s something I have to tell you about him first, Anne.^”

Anne was left a bit surprised, but not suspicious. She answered in a nod, trying to focus on what the Gardevoir was about to say.

“^He’s a Grimmsnarl, which... many find frightening in appearance.^”

“^But he’s not scary, dad is so nice and gentle and mumble mumble...^” Cadence muttered.

Her attempt to contribute to the discussion was no less funny to the two adults than Ember’s, though Anne was too preoccupied to notice. She faintly recalled that species name from one of her binges through the dexes at Mrs. Graham’s library, and she usually remembered images well. Grimmsnarl, Grimmsnarl, large and with black fur and... big fangs, and...

The more the recollection came into view, the more Anne reminded herself of the many warnings about the species’ danger she remembered reading. Strength of a Fighting-type, ruthlessness of a Dark-type, cunning of a Fairy-type. Highly aggressive, prone to fits of rage. One of those species that, by the time you see one in person, it’s already too late.

For a moment, Aria considered helping Anne out, going over all the parts of her recollection that just weren’t true and putting the others in a more amenable, gentler light. She didn’t want the girl to be terrified of her husband, after all.

Before she could come up with what to say, though, Anne got to working through it herself. She remembered how deathly terrified she was of the very Gardevoir she was now speaking with, and how little of that was justified in the end. Even if the books say he’s scary, Anne knew she wouldn’t have anything to fear here, be it from Aria or anyone else.

If Aria said that things would be alright, then of course they would be. Anne trusted her, more than she had trusted almost anyone in her life. The Gardevoir wished that trust was fully justified.

“O-okay. I-I think I’ll be alright, I still wanna meet him,” Anne mumbled.

Whatever mistakes she might’ve made and had yet to resolve, though, she wouldn’t stop working towards ensuring Anne’s safety, be it in large or small ways. “^I’m glad. I’m gonna grab him, then~.^”

She would need to come clear to her, eventually, but it didn’t have to happen here and now.

...

Maybe she, too, was a coward in the end.



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other fic, Another Way!

Also also check out my series of shorts, The Alarm Goes Off at Six!
 
Last edited:
Interlude IV: Nameless

redspah

the gay agenda
Pronouns
she/her


Interlude IV: Nameless



*click, click, click*

There we go.


The old man took a deep breath through his freshly lit cigarette, the reeking smoke calming his nerves. Moments later, a drawn out exhale; the light gray plume immediately destroyed by the constant downpour. He shouldn’t be doing this—not anymore, at least.

He knew that well, but the habit always got the better of him when he had to visit the city. The people, the smells, the noises, the fucking noises. He was supposed to take some pills to keep him from going bonkers in here. They kept making him lethargic, unable to function. After nearly pancaking a pedestrian and ending up only totaling his car, he chose the easier option of moving out of Mistralton.

Wasn’t a problem all those years ago when he left the army, was even less so nowadays. Guess that whole ‘internet’ thing that cost him an arm and a leg to get installed was good for something, after all. Dealing with paperwork nonsense remotely was just his favorite kind of efficiency. Can’t handle everything like that, though—especially not what he was in there for right now.

It was more than worth it. He knew that well, too.

But fucking hell if it wasn’t nerve-wracking.

Even more than the city, the man was deeply unused to having to stress about anything. Stress was something reserved for people who didn’t plan enough. Something to be dealt with through drills, practice, lists, charts. Criticality incident, do this. Feral mon attack, do that. Hell, they even had a step-by-step plan in the event of a terrorist operation. None of these possibilities phased him in the slightest, but what he was here for today did.

Because of just how badly he could hurt someone if he messed it up.

Because there weren’t drills for this.

Because there couldn’t have been drills for this.

The last of the cig was gone with a shaky inhale; the butt joined the six others before it and was swiftly crushed under his work boot. He’d stalled enough; he’d have to get moving soon. And yet, he wavered, arms and breaths alike shaking like twigs. Maybe one more?

...

Fuck’s sake, that was the last one.

The bus ride back home was going to be hellish, but that was then. And now, it was time to repay for all the hurt he’d caused. To pass the little good he could forward.

With the shakiest breath of his life, the man corrected the cap on his bald head and stepped out from underneath the grocery store’s awning. The frigid rain immediately hit him with all its intensity, almost making him buckle there and then. But he had to keep going. One glance to the side, another; the steady beat of thick boots splashed in the water as they crossed the street. Straight to his destination, in all its colorful, friendly intimidation.

HEART STAMP POKÉMON SHELTER

The melodic chime took him off guard as he walked in, almost as much as the rain did. A couple moments later, the din of rain finally faded with a click of a door. At least, a moment to soothe his nerves and prepare for what was about to happen next.

...or just stand there like a dunce.

All the pastels on the walls and floors contrasted greatly with the mon in the corner. Their mostly black body stood out like a sore thumb, and the white, bow-like... growths on their front didn’t help with that impression either. Name was ‘Goth-something, something’, he didn’t remember how it ended. Plans might’ve been his thing, but he was never good with names, including his own.

As spooked as most passersby would’ve been by the psychic, the old man’s attention was squarely on the young woman behind a nearby desk. Her expression wasn’t any less confused at his sudden entrance than that of the Gothitelle beside her, but it was easier to recognize as such.

Especially when accompanied by words, “~...can I help you, mister?~”

The words were enough to snap him back to a semblance of composure. A part of him wanted to chuckle at the question, absurd and justified at the same time. He sure as hell didn’t look like someone who’d decided to just visit a shelter focusing on psychics; he knew that well. More like a person who’d be protesting the construction of a facility on the news, shouting slurs every other word. And yet, here he was.

“~Good—*cough*—good afternoon. I’m... I’m looking to adopt.~”

The clerk and the psychic beside her looked at each other for a brief, confused moment before the latter nodded first. It was all the reassurance the human needed, immediately getting to clacking away at the keyboard as she replied, “Sure! Your name, mister?”

A faint noise was her only answer. She glanced away from the bulky monitor to see his ID on the countertop, nodding wordlessly as she typed the name in. He didn’t care about names, especially not his government one. If anything, he cared about it the least out of all the other ones he’s had. ‘Hyde’ in grade school after a character from a book they had to read. ‘Razor’ in his platoon after a particularly traumatizing incident.

Then, for the past thirty-odd years, just ‘boss’.

And now... nothing. There wasn’t anyone left to grace him with a name that would be truly his own.

“~Alright, that’s all done. Would you want me to give you a tour around the place, mister?~”

The man nodded thoughtlessly as he swiped the plastic card back into his pocket, eyes continuing to glance around the shelter’s lobby. He only paid enough attention to not make even more of a fool out of himself than he already was. Brief rundown of psychics in general, and of species they were housing here in specific. He knew all that already. Those were the parts that he could prepare for, make mental plans, and research further. So many things that sounded outright absurd when stated outright, but which he jotted down as true all the same.

He’d dealt with enough absurd yet true things in his life to know better. Freaky military tech, the stupid complexity of a nuclear power plant. Growing to think of what initially was a tool to use in case of emergency as a son. Realizing that Geiger’s presence finally made his own life worth living.

“~If it’s alright for me to ask, mister—why psychics in particular?~” the woman asked. Her question was less disbelief than it was suspicion, and not an unearned sort, either. Those with ulterior motives gravitated to psychics for many reasons, but one stood tall above the rest.

One that the old man coincidentally shared, too. “~I heard something about them having the hardest time getting adopted.~”

Very easy to wrap a vulnerable being around one’s finger simply by being their only source of affirmation.

The piece of trivia stung the woman in its truth; a weak nod was her only response. A couple more obvious instructions later, they finally took off into the nearby corridor. Clerk ahead of him, the Gothitelle behind.

Flanked as if seeing prisoners.

The truth was more gilded than that, but only just. His eyes examined every room they walked past as his attention remained withdrawn, the anxiety of having to make a choice getting to him again. He remembered checking the news a few times a day just to see a report of a wild Electivire getting caught by the League for weeks afterwards, but not even the worry of that came close to this.

It was much easier to be confident in Geiger than in himself.

The hubbub of the higher-ups’ response to him reporting the Electivire as missing was little more than a murky memory by now. Pointed letters, shouts, threats. He didn’t care, never could, not this close to retirement. Couldn’t nail him with anything in particular. Eventually, the League got involved, sent a snotty kid, and found nothing. Guess a stray, untrained Electivire wasn’t worth the effort beyond putting out a wanted letter just in case someone runs into them—

“^That’s a pretty beard,^” a boyish voice spoke, breaking through the surrounding murmurs. Hearing voices on their own didn’t phase the man; he was already long used to them. Someone being interested in him, even if for the most banal of reasons, was a different matter, though.

He hadn’t run into this specific species in his research, but it didn’t matter. They were a person first and foremost, and as far as the old man was concerned, anything beyond that was trivia. Their top half being almost an exact match for Geiger’s shade of yellow was appreciated, though. “~Thanks.~”

“^What’s that hat?^”

The man’s damp, bald head shone faintly as he took the white cap off and crouched beside the short fence that blocked his access to the small room. The Drowzee on its other side scooted over, sleepy eyes going wide with curiosity as they followed the unremarkable headgear, the man explaining, “~Just a cap from a place I used to work at.~”

Before he could finish passing it over, the cap was surrounded in a faint, yellow glow and immediately lowered onto the psychic’s head. Only for them to let out a sudden, nasal squeak and fling the item away, its wet cold catching them off guard.

The old man had no idea if he should laugh at that, but opted for the safer option, limiting himself to a held-in chuckle. Even if he didn’t express it with outward laughter, he still found it funny, and the Drowzee could tell. And so, the cold, wet hat was lightly flicked over back onto his face, splatting against it.

The startle made him fall backwards onto his rear, old joints not appreciating it one bit. He couldn’t care less about his body’s complaints, though—not when he was laughing this hard. “~Hah, you got spunk, kid!~”

Soon enough, both of them were laughing, be it at the absurdity of the exchange or at the old man acting silly. “~What’s your name?~” the man asked.

The change in the atmosphere was almost palpable. It even took the man aback, his brain trying to figure out what had just happened. He could tell the psychic in front of him was left uncomfortable by the question, their body language shrinking and eyes shifting to look down at the floor.

Right as he was about to ask what was wrong, he felt a sensation as if someone was pushing his attention towards one specific spot, the small plaque beside the doorframe. The one that would’ve normally had the names of all the occupants written on it. Blank.

“~No name, eh?~” the man chuckled, “~I don’t have one, either.~”

The admission snapped the Drowzee out of their encroaching funk; sadness suddenly replaced with confusion. “^Really?^”

“~Yep.~”

“^But I thought humans had names.^”

“~I don’t, haven’t had one for a while,~” the man explained. He watched the revelation unfold in the lil’ psychic’s mind, his own following shortly after. A terrifying one that almost sank his heart, the earlier anxieties creeping back in force. The way forward lacked the certainty he was so used to, the certainty he thought he required for the longest time.

But, as he discovered with every passing day, life only really began with that certainty gone.

“~We could come up with names for each other, if you’d like.~”

So he best got used to dealing with its absence.

“^Y-yeah!^”

He had a life to make worth living, after all.



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other fic, Another Way!

Also also check out my series of shorts, The Alarm Goes Off at Six!
 
Last edited:
Chapter 19: Retreat

redspah

the gay agenda
Pronouns
she/her


Chapter 19: Retreat



Despite her own and Aria’s reassurances, Anne couldn’t say she was as confident about meeting the Gardevoir’s husband as she wished she could. Both because meeting new people never came easy to her, and because of the presumed looks of this particular person, as bad as that reason felt to admit that to herself.

As worried as the human girl was, though, the Braixen was there for her—and that was enough to make even the hardest struggles feel manageable. “^D-don’t worry Anne, Mr. Garret is really nice!^”

The taller girl nodded subconsciously at the reassurance; a weak shake went through her body as she leaned further into the fox. “~I-I know. I’m... I-I’m worried about how I’ll react, too...~”

“^I’m sure Mr. Garret will u-understand i-if you’re a bit taken aback,^” Ember reassured.

“~I-I guess...~” Anne muttered, wishing the exchange had made her feel more confident. What words had failed at, though, a gentle, warm hug was doing a wonderful job of making up for.

The muffled sounds coming from behind the room’s entrance made Anne grab her bearings and try to steady her breath. Her shaky hand held Ember’s paw close as Aria slid the canvas flap off to the side. First the Gardevoir, and then... the guest of honor.

With how terrible the lighting was in the room, it was hard to make out more than a handful of details. White fangs, bits of not-black skin on the face, ears, and angled eyes. Beyond them, a bipedal-shaped darkness that actively sucked the surrounding light in, sticking out from the dark brown canvas behind.

And then the darkness spoke, its voice a harsh, demonic snarl—with a stutter. “G-good evening, Anne.”

The whiplash between the intimidation of Garret’s voice and the utter meekness of the meaning it conveyed slapped Anne across the face. Parables of deceiving looks were a mainstay in the books she’d read, be it for class or on her own, but this example was so much more stark than anything else she’d ever seen. And really affable while at it. “~G-good evening, Mr. Garret.~”

“Oh, no need for titles, sweetie. I’ve heard you’ve had a fun day with the kids!” the Dark-type growled from the dark, voice fierce enough to stop Leo in its track, and yet genuinely curious.

The kind of curious that made Anne fluster a bit. “~Y-yeah. I’ve had a lot of fun, I-I’m really glad they came over.~”

By then, there was no more risk of Cadence perking up to interject with the Kirlia having finally called it quits for the night, leaning on the vixen’s other side. The sight of both his biological kids and the Gligar under his care snoozing after a long day of playing around brought a wide smile to the Grimmsnarl’s face.

Unfortunately, what those closest to him saw as a ‘wide smile’ most others just thought of as ‘baring fangs’, and elaboration to convey his happiness was in order. “That’s wonderful~! I see quite a few drawings strewn around, too. Did you guys draw each other?”

“~M-mostly it was me drawing others...~”

“^And really really nicely too!^” Ember chimed in, her telepathic comment conveyed to Garret through his wife. It helped little with Anne’s fluster—but what it was very effective at, though, was diffusing even more tension in the room through the form of amused chuckles by anyone but the embarrassed and the asleep.

“~I-I like to think so...~”

“I’m sure they’re great, Anne! Mind if I take a look?” Garret asked.

A direct request spurred the girl to action; the ‘nice’ part of her responded before any of the fears clouding the rest of her could catch up. Within moments, she was sweeping assorted items away from a large patch of the bed immediately beside her to free up space. It was only once she had to say the accompanying line out loud that she realized what she was in for—but by then, her self-consciousness had declared it to be too late. “~Sure, p-please take a seat...~”

Garret was taken no less off guard by that than Anne, leaving him at an impasse about what to do next. He wasn’t in the position to be asking, but his wife was, thankfully, speaking up directly to Anne with a telepathic whisper, “^Are you sure, Anne? You don’t have to if you feel uncomfortable, he’ll understand.^”

Was it a good idea to rush it, even with the demon turning out to be incomparably nicer than his looks showed? Probably not. Did Anne feel capable of it?

By then... yeah.

Ember was beside her; Mrs. Aria was here; Marco was here; Cadence, Bell, and even Elric were here too, if asleep. Not all of those factors were equally relevant in the moment, but they all helped the human girl with keeping her cool. A couple deeper breaths later, she nodded, squeezing Ember’s paw.

The Grimmsnarl only barely convinced himself to try, either. He wanted to avoid a bad first impression more than anything else in the world, and rushing was how one ran into those face-first. But... he, too, was willing to give it a shot. His wife was there, and Anne clearly trusted her. Things would be alright. “Okay, Anne. Right here?” he asked.

“~Mmhm.~”

Anne had no idea how all the other kids remained asleep after Garret sent ripples through the bed by sitting down, but she wasn’t complaining. Neither was she complaining about the bulky, hairy demon respecting her space, even when sitting beside her. He was making a clear effort to avoid any unwanted touch despite all the hair, managing to swoop the nearest stack of paper with unexpected dexterity.

All the while, the human girl took Garret’s towering appearance in. His fur was matte black, looking more like a uniform void than individual strands. It was impossible to overstate how massive he was, too, sitting beside her with a broad build and a full head of height on her.

Before Anne could focus on any more unnerving appearance details, though, he brought the first drawing in front of her, “Oh goodness, that’s lovely! Cadence must’ve liked it a lot!”

Despite the tension she was trying her hardest to work through, Anne couldn’t help but chuckle out loud. Chuckle, and nod, and sneak a brief glimpse at the sleeping fairy, the action making the latter squirm in her sleep a bit. “~You’ve n-no idea, M... Garret.~”

In any other situation, the Grimmsnarl wouldn’t have wasted his time before patting the uncertain person on the back and reassuring them. Considering just who this particular person was, though, a more reserved approach was in order. “It’s all okay, sweetie. If you feel more comfortable with a title, use it. I don’t mind either way.”

Right.

It was only by the power of utmost self-control that Anne stopped herself from saying ‘sorry’ there and then.

“^I can i-imagine how giddy she was to see it, hehe...^” Ember chuckled, scanning the page with her one eye, smiling no less than the Dark-type demon did at the sight.

Anne couldn’t disagree, chuckling with a faint nod, “~Yeah, she r-really was.~”

As nice as the ongoing discussion was, Anne knew that if it remained on this course, it would eventually steer towards her. A distraction was in order—one that Garret didn’t even need to be asked to provide.

He reached over further into the bed to pull his kids onto his lap, holding them close with his arm and hair alike. The scene was more adorable than it had any right to be, especially once Bell mumbled in his sleep at having the spot between his horns scritched.

It also raised some questions by proxy, though, ones that Anne hoped wouldn’t be over the line or anything. “~I-if it’s okay for me to ask... how did you and M-Mrs. Aria meet?~”

The question perked both halves of the couple up as Marco chuckled. Aria sighed, “^Goodness, it’s been a long time now, hasn’t it?^”

“It really has, honey. And I enjoyed all of it~.”

Garret’s flattery had his wife roll her eyes as the two awake girls exchanged quiet giggles and awwws.

“As to how it began...” the demon continued, “it must be well over ten years ago by now, doesn’t it?”

“^Let me think—^”

Before Aria could piece the number together, her brother cut her off, “Thirteen.”

As glad as she was about being saved from having to count individual years, the somber, low tone with which the Gallade had said it didn’t go unnoticed. Neither was it a surprise, considering just what exactly had led them to join the fledgling village.

“Thirteen it is then~! I’ve been living here with Autumn for many years by that point,” Garret chuckled.

“^Oh oh, wh-what did you do then, M-Mr. Garret?^”

“Same as today, Ember—helped with construction and repair. Gotta put all the strength to a good use after all~! But but but, we’re getting off track. I remember watching Rose escort them both into the village, and I just couldn’t get my eyes off them.”

Anne was unaware of the name, but followed intently along all the same as the Dark-type continued, “Course, wasn’t about to jump over in the middle of putting up a wall, but I kept looking around. Then, one day, after gathering my courage for a while, I approached Marco and asked if he’d like to have a drink at Viv’s, after he figured out how to link to me.”

“Wait, you did?” Marco asked, surprised.

The Gallade’s genuine confusion dispelled some of his earlier gloom as Garret had to focus on keeping his roaring laughter in to not wake the rest of the clinic up. Or, at least, hold as much of it in as he could. “Yes I did, Marco! Do you really not remember?”

“I...” Marco started, cut off by a pang of grief. He banished it soon after with a deep inhale, switching to telepathy to maintain composure. “^I don’t recall much from that time. What’d I say?^”

Garret chuckled, “Well~ you were entirely oblivious and said you didn’t have the time.”

Another, more controlled wave of laugher, the Gallade left rolling his eyes as he sat on the floor.

“^Romance just slides off you, it seems,^” Aria joked.

Marco couldn’t disagree with his sister’s comment. He didn’t agree with it either; the words plunging him into much more thought than was intended. The resulting silence left the rest of the room uncertain as Aria walked over to him, just in case. Movement this close up finally stirred him out of his confusion, leaving him sighing as he slowly picked himself up onto his feet. “^You’re... not wrong. I don’t think I’ve ever felt these sorts of emotions, towards anyone. I’ve no idea how they even feel like, really.^”

Before the Gallade could elaborate any further, he found himself pulled into a tight hug by his sister. As awkward as their spacing was by necessity, with their horns ending up pressed to the side of the other’s torsos, it didn’t make the result any less genuine—or appreciated by the recipient. “^Nothing wrong with that, bro.^”

Marco reassured, “^I know, I know, I know, it’s... guess I just really never thought of it like that before.^”

“I hope putting it that way helps then, Marco,” Garret smiled.

“^It...^” As the Gallade quickly went through his memories for more fodder towards the building realization, one very recent event stuck out to him. One that sounded like a repeat of what Garret had described. It even involved a fairy, too. Something to ponder on later, in any case. “^...it really does. Thanks, Aria.^”

“^Anytime, Marco.^”

“Anyway~! I can’t say I wasn’t discouraged after that, but I tried not to let it get to me. I remember walking through the streets, looking for the other recent arrival, worrying about how I’d come off. And then, I finally spotted Aria. I believe you were talking with Holly when it happened, honey?”

“^Sounds about right.^”

“So~! I gathered my bearings, took a deep breath, put on a bit of Swagger—”

“^So that’s why you tripped on thin air!^” Aria giggled.

“Honey!”

Laughter once more, Anne in particular had to keep her tired noises from growing too loud at the mental image. Something that Ember failed at, holding her friend tighter with each raspy, howly sound. Despite being put on the spot, Garret took it in stride, joining in on the amusement. “Yes, yes, I tripped and fell in front of you two and made a scene, ha. You helped me up, Holly brought us some drinks, we got to chatting. And the rest is history.”

The last sentence was quieter and warmer; accompanied by the demon dad holding his kids closer to him, tiny tendrils of hair stroking their cheeks. As sweet as the situation was, the accompanying peace making Anne slump in her spot more and more, there remained some unexplained parts. Ones that Ember in particular wanted a further glimpse of. “^Awwww. Oh, Mrs. Aria, wh-where did you and Mr. M-Marco come from?^”

Despite the innocence of the question, the psychic vixen felt the air in the room grow colder at her words. Not directly at her, not by a long shot. Instead, at the unspoken part of the story being brought to light, one that not even Garret knew more than an outline of. Ember was of half a mind to speak up again just to reassure the siblings that they didn’t have to go into it, but by then, Aria answered, “^We... we were raised in a tiny commune, rather far from here. It was our and a couple other psychic families sharing a burrow, and not much beyond that.^”

The answer accounted for ‘where’, but not for the much more important ‘why’. Aria was well aware of that, holding the Gallade closer as she fought to figure out how much of the truth to convey. And, ever more importantly, how much of it her brother wanted to convey. Ultimately, the course of action was obvious—just let Marco explain as much as he’s comfortable with.

“^As to why we left…^” he sighed. “^Our—our parents were... rather strict. They...^”

Not a single sound filled the small room as the Gallade gathered his words. His eyelids were trying their hardest to get rid of any building moisture, succeeding only partially.

“^They loved us in their own way. They had a very... specific idea for what we should do and be in our lives. Regardless of what we actually wanted. And if we disagreed...^” he looked at his arm, at how differently it looked from that of his sister. “^They would force their vision upon us anyway.^”

“^Most of it was tiny things,^” Aria explained. “^Until, one night, they went too far, much too far. When Marco realized what they’d done in the morning, I grabbed provisions and left with him on the spot. Our journey was long and very difficult at times, but eventually, we made our way here.^”

The trek itself was little more than a traumatic blur in both siblings’ minds. Struggle for survival, wrestling with a new body, having no idea if there even was safety at the end of their invisible path. A kind of hell neither of them would ever wish on anyone else.

The vagueness of their description left a part of Ember curious to ask more. The rest of the vixen, though, knew better than to investigate into such a clearly loaded topic, leaning to hold Anne closer instead. And realizing that the human girl was already halfway asleep, and had been resting against the Grimmsnarl for an unspecified amount of time.

As heavy as the siblings’ recollection was, the unexpected sight of the skittish girl leaning on the massive Dark-type was no less appreciated as the result, triply so once the psychics had noticed it. Aria and Marco alike had to hold in chuckles at the sight as the former approached with a smile on her face. Garret didn’t dare move throughout, simultaneously amused and taken aback, worrying about startling the human once she realized her position.

Aria whispered, “^Anne?^”

“~Mmmmmmhhhhhmmm...~” Anne mumbled, slowly prying her eyes open—only for them to snap all the way there once she’d realized what she was resting again. She had no idea how to respond, stiffening as she leaned on the Grimmsnarl, hoping futilely that he hadn’t noticed her.

Nothing that Aria’s gentle pet on the cheek couldn’t fix, especially when accompanied by another psychic whisper, “^Don’t worry sweetie, Garret doesn’t mind~. Are you okay?^”

Anne whispered, “~I... I’m really tired, I think...~” as her body slowly unclenched. She truly hoped she hadn’t made the Grimmsnarl uncomfortable. In part because goodness did this feel nice. She expected the demon’s fur to be oily and unpleasant to the touch. Instead, it was dry, well kept, and not even that rough, though still a far cry from how soft Ember was. It felt right; it felt safe; it felt... like a dad should feel.

As insightful and yet scary as that thought was, neither Aria nor Anne had the time to think about it more—especially with the night security showing up. “Gooooood evening there, darlings. How’s everyone holding up?” Sprout whistled, glancing around the room. Lovely sights all around, just as she’d expected, especially with all the sleeping and only-barely-not-sleeping kids.

“^Very, very ready to get some rest,^” Aria mumbled.

“Ha, that much I can tell, hun. How’s Anne doing?”

“~I’m sleepy.~”

The Decidueye didn’t expect to hear the girl’s voice—it was the most enjoyable of surprises, though. Her beak twisted into the closest thing to a smile it was capable of as she scooted over towards the human girl, even giving her a small wave with it. “Hello, Anne dear! I’m Sprout, and I’ll be watching over you tonight, just in case. It’s lovely to meet you, sweetie!”

Anne took a hot minute to figure out what she was supposed to do with Sprout’s outstretched wing. Exhaustion didn’t help, and neither did the apprehension accompanied by having a Decidueye watch over her. As lovely as Blossom had been earlier, the jump in both size and lethality from a Dartrix to a Decidueye was... immense. She knew she shouldn’t have been thinking about things like these, not with how kind the mons all around were, but her tired mind had other ideas.

Sprout was no psychic, but her hearing was good enough to make up for that fact—at least, to an extent. In most contexts, someone’s heart rate going up had too many possible reasons to ascribe a concrete one to it. Here, though... it wasn’t exactly difficult to piece together the connection between Anne spotting her and exhibiting all the different aspects of a stress response. Especially with the owl’s body being attuned to sensing them. Whether the owl herself wanted it to or not.

Anne wasn’t about to not try harder herself, though. Her breath shook as she sat up straight and gave Sprout a small wave. Pushing through the fog of tiredness took effort she could only barely muster, but someone being nice enough to look after her deserved it. “~H-hello, Mrs. Sprout. Th-th-thank you for looking after me...~”

As hard as she tried to hold her composure, she wasn’t exactly doing a good job at it. She supposed it only made sense to apologize for that, “~I-I’m sorry—~”

“Shhhhhhhh,” the Decidueye shushed, accompanying the half-whistled sound with the world’s swiftest hug. Anne hadn’t even realized what had happened until she blinked, only to find her face pressing itself into the owl’s leafy shoulder, with the rest of her body surrounded by the softest plumage she’d ever felt.

She was too tired to even get startled, auto-piloting to an exhausted nod.

“It’s all good, sweetie,” Sprout comforted. “Blossom had mentioned you gettin’ a tad scared when she flew in, sorry for giving you another scare. I promise I’m not as scary as I look, ha!”

The owl’s frankness helped melt through much of Anne’s worries as her bed was being emptied around her. By the time the Decidueye had let go, the human girl had found herself alone on the bedding. All the assorted drawings and drawing tools had been moved to the nightstand; Elric had joined the rest of his denmates in Garret’s arms; and the lil’ fiery vixen was standing beside Aria, waving over at her best friend.

Aria smiled, “^It’s high time for us to head home, Anne. I’ll come to check up on you tomorrow.^”

“^M-me too! I’ll come over a-as early as I can, I promise!^” Ember woofed.

Despite the chaos of the past couple of days, despite all the unknowns that persisted... Anne felt safe. So much safer than she thought she ever would. “~G-good night!~”

The feeling persisted even once everyone but the Decidueye had left. Sprout extinguished the last of the Will-o’-Wisps with an offhand wing gesture, the message very clear. A smile remained glued on Anne’s face as she laid down and got comfortable under the rough covers. Preparing to rest in a village full of feral mons, so far away from what used to be her home.

The two red pinpricks she saw in the room’s corner didn’t help at first. Once they’d hopped over and carefully pet her forehead with a couple of very soft, mobile feathers, though, Anne suddenly found it much harder to be genuinely afraid of them. She was safe; she was cared for. Aria was looking after her.

Nothing would ever go wrong again.


Ember quickly split up to head to her mom’s den following the group’s departure, leaving just the three awake adults to make their way through the village’s mostly asleep streets. The occasional Dark and Ghost-types passed their greetings now and again. For the most part, though, their journey was uneventful and in almost complete silence, the adults no less immune to the ever creeping exhaustion than the human girl they’d just left.

It was only after a good few minutes that the first words were finally exchanged—or rather, bodily sounds, specifically those of Aria’s stomach rumbling. “Really hope we have something to eat at home,” she commented.

“When I left, mom was preparing something for us to have once we get back,” Garret reassured.

“Oh good. Today was a lot, and the last thing I need is to go to bed hungry...”

Before Aria’s words could linger in the air for too long, the Gardevoir found herself getting swept off the ground and held close in her husband’s arm, adding to his tally of all the other smaller creatures he was carrying. “You’ve been doing great, honey. I believe in you, and so does Anne~.”

“I know, I know. Just—”

“Marcoooo~!” the squeaky, floaty voice stopped the tired band mid-step as they all turned to face its source. Neither of them were expecting to see the Wigglytuff so late into the evening, and especially not with clear signs of inebriation, but Jovan was hopping over towards them all the same.

Aria greeted him, dumbstruck, “Good evening, Jovan.”

“Hello, hello Aria, Garret~. Care for a chat, Marcooo~?”

The Fairy-type’s voice was somehow even flirtier than usual, the significance lost upon its intended recipient. Again. The Gallade might’ve overlooked the tone, but following his internal realization earlier at the clinic, he was starting to suspect the purpose of Jovan’s occasional chats.

And as unpleasant as it all would inevitably be, he knew he should come clear about how he felt. “I—s-sure, Jovan. Did something happen?”

“Oh, hardly~. I was just thinking about whether you’d want to swing by Viv’s place tomorrow? Together~?”

The Gallade had lost count of all the times the Wigglytuff had asked him a question in that vein. If what he was suspecting was true, if Jovan’s questions weren’t for the purpose of just looking for platonic company... then a clarification was long overdue. He spoke, “J-Jovan, I... I have to come clear with something—”

“You’re straight~?”

“What—no, no, of course not. It’s—it’s more like I’m... neither. I didn’t even realize you were trying to ask me out in that way...”

Aria was about to roll her eyes at her brother, not noticing it for so long... but at the same time, it’s not like Jovan’s thoughts were straightforward, either. They kept shifting around in a confusing, hard to follow way, almost like the fairy was making it deliberately difficult to pick up on his motives. What went under his brain might’ve been trickier to piece together than it should’ve been, but how he felt about Marco’s confession was very clear to sense. Utter, immense,

Relief.

“Oh, thank goodness~! I was so worried you’d been playing hard to get all along and that I was just messing everything up~!”

Garret chuckled, “And here I am, taking a clue after my first case of cold shoulder...”

His wife giggling as his brother-in-law rolled his eyes. Jovan, however, immediately tried to explain himself. “He wasn’t saying ‘no’ or anything! Neither ‘yes’ nor ‘no’, hardly a sign either way with such an obvious approach. I thought I just had to try harder!”

“And then you just... kept going?” Marco asked, stopping the Wigglytuff in his tracks.

The blush that sprouted on his lavender cheeks might not have been visible in the dark, but his embarrassment was clear to hear all the same. “...you look good, you know~?”

On a cue, the fluster ball was passed from the balloon to the knight, the latter left just as stunned as the former was moments prior. “Um, I—”

‘Good’ was the absolute last word Marco would’ve ever used to describe his appearance. ‘Misshapen’ and ‘incorrect’, sure, but definitely not ‘good’. The sheer mismatch between that perception and how he felt about his looks inside was a bountiful pile of fuel for self-loathing, ready to be ignited to take its carrier down with it.

Thankfully, Marco was too exhausted to be playing with mental matches, skipping straight to the most banal of answers, “Thanks, Jovan.”

“You’re welcome, Marco~. Seems I’ll have to look around some more. Well, suppose with that over, we’d all rather get some snooze time than stand out in the cold for any longer. Sleep well, you all~. And especially you, Marco!”

“Worst case, you can always try tripping in front of someone to catch their attention!”

Jovan didn’t get the reference in Garret’s joke, but laughed together with the rest of the group all the same.

“Sounds painful~. Guess it’s just what one has to do to get a date nowadays, ha! In any case, goodnight~,” the Wigglytuff waved as he bounced off into the distance.

“Goodnight, Jovan,” Aria sighed.

“Good luck on your search!”

“T-take care, Jovan.”

With the fairy hopping away, the amused mood could spread throughout the gathering, sending them into brief bursts of giggling from time to time. At imagining Jovan’s past antics, at imagining Marco’s stone faced responses, and in the Gallade’s case, at not piecing it all together sooner, both about the Wigglytuff and himself. Guess having a hard time even conceptualizing oneself without all sorts of mental sludge creeping up would do that to him, but it was still amusing to think about.

It’d help going forward, that’s for sure.

By the time the last of the trio had finished chuckling to themselves, the group was already home, making their way down the burrow’s stairs to a company of nourishing aromas and oh-so-welcome warmth.

“There you all are! I was of half a mind to march over there myself,” Autumn greeted, her voice only avoiding the exhaustion that had claimed everyone else by the virtue of having other things to be giddy about. Her dating life was a distant second thought in the moment, though, doubly so with her family cold and hungry.

As Garret and Aria laid their kids and Elric to bed, Marco helped his mom-in-law with pouring hearty portions of stew for the entire family. It was too late and too cold outside to be worrying about setting up a table, especially since a large, shared blanket for them all to huddle under would work just as well, if not even better.

Moments later, they were all seated and making their way through their portion. The warmth sure didn’t help any with tiredness, but now that the family finally had a moment to get each other up to speed about what was happening to and around Anne, rest was the last thing on their mind.

“^How’d explaining humans to the little ones go, mom?^” Aria asked.

The Indeedee stretched in her seat as she went through the events of the day in her head. Some of them were much more pleasant than others, but those weren’t the most important ones. Those came much earlier. Not perfectly good, but hardly bad, either. “Overall? Quite well. I risked a bit with dragging Geiger in to help, but thankfully, he knew exactly what to say. Stressed about how humans aren’t different from us individually and many are good people, even if their world at large remains dangerous.”

Garret asked, surprised. “And all the little ones went along with it?”

His mom shook her head and elaborated, “I wish. I’d say most of them were ambivalent. After all, Anne would just be another kid joining them in the end. As good of an attitude as I can expect from most. There were quite a few kids eager to help and curious, thankfully.”

“^Like Blossom?^”

“She too, but also Zephyr, Grace, Mint, even Lyn, some others. There were one or two kids that were rather openly antagonistic too, sadly, Hawthorne the worst of them.”

Considering the abuse the Espurr’s parent had endured from humanity, it really was no surprise to see her opposing Anne this vocally. It wasn’t like Hawthorne’s hostility made no sense, but at the same time... her parent didn’t act like this. He was the one who had actually suffered, and yet, Autumn couldn’t ever remember the Meowstic remarking about humans at all, in a hostile way or not.

Despite the cruelty they had inflicted upon him being very clear to see.

“^That makes sense. Aiming to convince everyone is no less foolish amongst the kids than it is among the adults. Though,^” the Gardevoir paused mid sentence, not liking the difficulty of the task she was thinking of in the slightest. “^Someone talking with Max about all of this would be a good idea. Just so that once the vote comes, he won’t be the immediate example for those opposing Anne staying here to point to—^”

“Vote?” Garret asked, confused, sending an agonized wince through the rest of the family. It was inarguably the right choice to take a moment and make sure everyone’s on the same page, but sadly, it also meant recounting the cruelty of those who should’ve known better.

Again.

“^That’s... one of the topics I meant when I mentioned things being wrong. The Elders had decided to put Anne’s ultimate fate to a vote amongst the scouts.^”

A glance over at the Grimmsnarl revealed his aghast expression at the news. He almost dropped his bowl as he stared at his wife, her solemn nod acting as all the confirmation he could ever need. “How could they!?” he asked.

“^I-I wish I knew, Garret...^”

The sadness in Aria’s voice petered out any anger in the Dark-type before it could build upon itself; the tension released with a weary sigh. Whether he liked it or not, and he most definitely hated it, this was what they had to deal with. And with that in mind, it only made sense to catch up on how the vote was looking in the present. “I-I see. How do you think it’s looking, honey?”

“^It’s very up in the air. Thirteen votes in total, we need seven. Me, Marco, Rose, Sprout, and Cypress are certain to vote in Anne’s favor. At the same time, Winnie is absolutely voting against, and so is Lumi. I haven’t had a chance to talk about this with Lucere, but I’m suspecting a similar attitude. Same with Ana. Bloody, senile Torkoal...^”

Aria caught herself before she could wind herself up any further. She took a deep breath, another spoonful of stew, and continued, “^It leaves Celia, Lariat, Ori, and Ruby. The last time I spoke with the latter two was before we talked to the Elders. I remember Ori feeling very hesitant about it all, but not hostile or anything. Ruby spoke up with myself and Sprout at our meeting, but that’s hardly a confirmation of intent, either. Celia... I have no idea. She’s the one who’d delayed the vote, which makes me think she’ll be against, too.^”

“^Terribly hypocritical of her if that’s the case...^” Autumn grumbled, only barely keeping her anger contained. She was there when the Primarina had joined their village, in circumstances not too different from Anne’s. To think she’d turn around and spit in an innocent’s face like that...

As angry as the Indeedee was getting about it, though, the sheer nonsensicalness of it all cut her short. It would’ve been so unlike Celia to act this way; this made no sense. Then again, no earlier situation had ever concerned a human. And if there was anyone in the village with a very good reason to loathe every single part of humanity with all her heart, it was also the Primarina.

This mess was making demons of them all.

“^I know, but it’s true.^” Aria sighed. “^That just leaves Lariat. Haven’t spoken with him either.^”

“^I have, and... it really, really wasn’t pretty. It felt like I couldn’t get to him at all about Anne’s situation being so much more similar to ours than of any other human. He’ll almost certainly vote against,^” Autumn explained.

“^That makes six.^” Aria summed up, her words grim in their implications. Her arms shook as she tried to continue calming herself down with a meal, to no avail. Why were people she knew and respected deciding to be this cruel to someone so defenseless? “^I’ll get up early and speak with Ruby in the morning. I don’t know if I’ll be able to stay for long enough to discuss this with Ori.^”

Autumn reassured, “^Don’t worry Aria, Geiger assured me he’ll talk to Ori and Lumi tomorrow.^”

As feasible as it felt for the Scizor to be swayed, the Luxray was a whole separate matter. At this point, probably not even whichever deities were watching high above them could get through to the lion’s skull. Why would another Electric-type do any better?

“^Th-that’s good, the Ori part. Talking to Lumi is a waste of time, but Geiger knows him better.^”

“And so do I. I can’t do much, still, but I can at least try to chat with him,” Marco chimed in, catching the attention of the rest of the family, his portion long finished.

Aria responded, “^I’d say trying to talk to Ana and Celia would be a better use of your time, but I’m unsure how much you’ve talked to them in the past.^”

“With Celia? Not at all, only a few words with Ana. I don’t know, sis, I feel like I’ll have more luck with Lumi.”

“^Y-yeah, I suppose. It’s just—^”

Garret’s hug cut Aria off before she could finish her sentence. The sudden, full body warmth was soothing beyond words, especially once further enhanced by the most intricate massage in the world. “You’re trying your best, honey. We can do this together. I’m sure of it.”

“^I wish I was.^”

“Me too honey, me too.”

The Gardevoir chuckled at the impromptu exchange. Her mind was a maelstrom of everything that could go wrong, everyone they had to talk to and try to convince not to murder an innocent by proxy. She wasn’t alone, she knew it at a rational level, but... a part of her still felt hopelessness creeping in, moment by moment.

“On my end, I can visit Max and discuss it with him. I will have the time tomorrow,” Garret suggested. “Aside from that, I’ll be on the lookout for any passing Elders to go over it all with them.”

“^Garret, you’re wonderful, but I doubt any force could ever sway Winnie, even your looks and charm.^”

“If not him, then Ana and Celia, ha!”

The Breloom was out of consideration for being convinced, and everyone gathered knew that. The Primarina had her own master plan of some sort, and the Torkoal... wouldn’t let her opinion show, not even when talking to a psychic.

“^Won’t hurt to try. Thanks, honey.^”

“^No lessons tomorrow, and if I have the time, I’ll bring it all to Celia and see what she thinks. If need be, I’ll stay with Anne, though. It’d help a lot if you could watch over Anne again, Marco,^” Autumn suggested.

The Gallade sighed at the reasonable request. Out of the two of them, his mom-in-law was both much better at talking and knew much more about most faces around the village, especially the older ones. It only made sense for him to be delegated to the least difficult duty considering his current state, but… sigh. This was not the time for him to be moping, not with Anne’s wellbeing on the line. “Will do, mom.”

As the Indeedee patted her son-in-law on the back, Aria churned through everything she could do to help tomorrow. Ruby, Ori, maybe Lucere too. The Weavile was most likely to agree; it would just take catching her in the early morning and going through it all. She was many things, but honest and direct were chief among them. The Scizor was a tricky case, and Geiger was probably the one better suited to actually changing him. Still, she’d be remiss not to at least probe what his current thoughts were.

The Altaria... would take some getting used to.

Most of what Aria knew of her revolved around what she’d heard whispered about where she came from, about how her own flock had banished her over an innate difference of some sort. She’d have to work out more of the specifics to see if she could use that to appeal to her judgment. Aside from that tidbit, the few times Aria had listened to what Lucere had said about humans, distrust was chief amongst what she felt.

Whether it was the deeper, unyielding sort was something for her to figure out tomorrow.

“^All that aside, Aria, any news regarding what happened to Cinder—^”

*knock-knock-knockknockknock!*

The chaotic, uneven banging at the front door cut the Indeedee off as it plunged the burrow into silence. The three psychics quickly realized just who it was standing outside in utter despair, but only one of them knew the probable reason. Without saying another word and to the tune of the constant barrage of bangs and knocks, Aria got up and turned towards the stairs.

Her body shook with each step, but she pushed on; she had to push on. The implications her mind was all too happily feeding her were plunging her soul into despair, but that could wait until later. Right now,

*croak!*

Ember needed her help.

“H-h-how could she have d-done that to me!?” the vixen howled, weeping into Aria’s front. The Gardevoir held her tight even as her entire body shook, “I-I just wanted Anne to be safe and—”

Ember couldn’t even finish her sentence before her piercing sobs filled the burrow. Autumn took care of the noise with a Safeguard, but it was up to Aria to help the despairing fox, green arms holding her close. She wished she knew what to do in response, how to soothe someone carrying so much justified pain. She had no answers, but what she had was comfort.

“Sh-she took my memories a-a-and she took Anne and—*sob*” the Braixen continued, the gentle psychic embrace helping her, if only slightly. Without saying a word, Aria gently led her down the stairs, until she was sitting beside the rest of her family in front of the calm fireplace. “I-I thought she loved me a-and she doesn’t and she did that to me—”

“^Shhhhhhhhhhh.^”

Aria’s quiet, gentle hush was paired with her physical hand stroking Ember’s head, adding to the warmth even further. There wasn’t a spell for this kind of pain, not one that wouldn’t merely delay it until its discovery. There was only the slow way forward, one of comfort, reassurance, and, most importantly, listening.

Ember’s wails continued for a few minutes afterwards as Autumn scrambled over to her other side, joining in with her own affection. She was no less frightened at the fox’s state than the rest of the family, but with Aria being ready to talk through it all with the fox, her trying to chime in would only make things worse. Eventually, the worst of her painful howls ended, leaving only sobs, sorrow, and betrayal.

A few minutes later, the same words, but now meant as a question and not an outlet of pain, “Wh-why did she do that to me...?”

Aria thought back to her stern discussion with the Delphox. Despite how thorough it was, it was ultimately useless for the painful fox beside her. What was she to say, that the fox’s mom was a coward? Even if true, it wouldn’t help in the slightest, and was only part of the picture by itself. Aria loathed to excuse Cinder’s behavior, but what she could do was contextualize it enough to let Ember come to her own conclusion. “^Because you were hurting, and she didn’t know what to do. She hurt you because she didn’t want you to suffer. What she did was horrible and wrong, but it was not without a reason to it.^”

Ember’s body shook as she chewed through the Gardevoir’s words. The storm inside her head kept shifting between pain, uncertainty, and anger; neither end strong enough to overpower the other two. “B-but I love Anne, a-and I loved her then too. I-I just wanted her to be safe!”

“^Back then, Cinder thought it impossible to convince the Elders that it was possible for Anne to stay, and wanted to spare you from suffering at living without her. What she did was horrific and violating, but it was in the name of love, if misguided and harmful.^”

The Braixen sniffed and sobbed as she chewed through Aria’s words. She wanted them to be true; she didn’t want her mom to have been hating her all along; she still loved her mom. But it all hurt, it all hurt so much, thinking about all the days she spent without the hope that Anne had represented in her life. All the fears, all the loneliness. All the pain that her best friend had gone through while she wasn’t even aware of her existence. “D-does she hate Anne?”

Aria winced at Ember’s words, at her own uncertainty about their answer. What she’d sensed earlier today was one thing, but it wouldn’t remain so for long. Ultimately, the Gardevoir didn’t know—and it was only right of her to admit to that.

“^I don’t know, sweetie. Even if she did, even if she does... I think with how clear your love for Anne is, your mom can change. Despite what she’d done, Cinder loves you, I’m sure of that. That doesn’t mean you have to go back to her, or even forgive her, but it’s important to keep in mind.^”

“I-I-I love her too, b-but,” Ember began, before her words gave way to weeping once more. Aria and Autumn held her close, letting her get all the despair out of her system. It didn’t take nearly as long this time, thankfully; sobbing wails soon returned to sniffing, tearful breaths.

“^I’m sorry, Ember,^” Aria whispered. “^I wish all this hadn’t happened to you and Anne. Nobody but your mom and Elder Ana knew.^”

Ember nodded weakly, trying and largely failing to steady her breathing. “W-will she hate me?”

“^No, no, she won’t, sweetie. She knows she had done something evil, and will turn herself in for the Elders to decide on her punishment tomorrow.^”

“I-I don’t want her t-to be hurt! I-I just want Anne to b-be safe, a-and mom to like Anne too...”

“^I doubt they’ll hurt her. It’s Cinder herself that wants to see consequences for what she’d done.^”

“I-I... I just want her to, to—” Ember whined, reeling at a desire words couldn’t hope to express in full. ‘Apologize’ didn’t go far enough; that word was for accidents and petty grudges, not for what her mom had done. Something larger than mere apology, something to soothe the wound left in both her own soul and indirectly in Anne’s. Something that the vixen had no idea how to name, but needed all the same.

Something that would let the three of them eventually move on. Swaddled in words or not, the desire was perfectly clear to the Gardevoir. Whether it was attainable was another question, one Aria again didn’t have an answer to there and then. “^I think it will happen with time, sweetie. Until then, feel free to stay here, at our burrow, for as long as you need.^”

Ember muttered, exhausted, “Th-thank you, Mrs. Aria...” Right as she had begun to get over the worst of her despair, though, a different concern struck her, “Wh-what about Anne? I-is she really safe?”

Deep breaths Aria, deep breaths.

“^Safe with certainty... sadly no. Us scouts and the Elders will hold a vote on what will happen to her tomorrow evening.^”

The danger loomed over her best friend rekindled Ember’s pain. Her frail, exhausted body clung to Aria’s as hard as it could as hot tears wetted more and more of her fur. “B-but she h-hadn’t done anything wrong! I-I just want her to be safe! I-I don’t want her to leave, I don’t want to leave, I-I—”

Aria redoubled her embrace and psychic affection. She breathed as deeply as she could, holding the vixen close until their breaths synchronized. “^Everyone here and plenty of others in the village are doing all we can to make sure that Anne will get to stay. I don’t have certainty, but we’re trying as hard as possible and have rather good hopes.^”

The honest answer helped Ember avoid falling into further hopelessness as her trust refocused on Aria. Amidst all the chaos, amidst her own mom having hurt her in such an unspeakable way, the Gardevoir felt like someone she could still trust and find reassurance in. Moment by moment, the worst of her despair finally began to subside out as her tears eased out, immense exhaustion creeping in to replace them both.

Ember hurt.

Her mom had hurt her, the village had hurt her, both of them had hurt Anne, too. But... she still loved the former. She trusted the former to still love her. It’d take a while for her to really forgive her mom, but it no longer felt impossible, now that she knew why. And with Anne’s situation, she believed Aria’s reassurance; her hope of being able to live with Anne together forever blooming again after being nearly extinguished entirely. “Th-thank you, Mrs. A-Aria—*yaaaaawn*

“^You’re welcome, sweetie.^”

“^Would you mind sleeping next to me, darling? Just to make sure Bell and Cadence won’t wake up,^” Autumn suggested. The Braixen didn’t have to be asked twice, nodding right away at her words. She took a long, shaky while standing back up afterwards, the Indeedee holding her close as she guided her to a small bedding. Soon enough, the last of Ember’s energy soon gave out; the fox left utterly drained by all the triumph and despair of the day.

The rest of the burrow soon followed.

The dinner was finished in silence, the fireplace extinguished, and everyone nestled in for the night. The uncertainty of Anne’s situation, combined with the gloom of what Ember had been through, hung heavy over them all. They needed sleep more than ever, and that alone made it all the harder to obtain.

The Gardevoir took by far the longest to finally give into rest, mind in constant overdrive. The list of tasks for tomorrow had gained another horrifying bullet point. One she feared the most about being able to accomplish.

Cinder had admitted to her lies.

Now, it was Aria’s turn.​



If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other fic, Another Way!

Also also check out my series of shorts, The Alarm Goes Off at Six!
 
Last edited:
Top Bottom